Epigraphia Indica Vol 25

Author(s): Sten Konow, F W Thomas
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032579/1

Page #1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume XXV (1939-40) (9w .96 pratnakIrtimapAvaNa PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001 1985

Page #2
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Volume XXV. TWI pratnagatimanAdRza PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA NEW DELHI 1985

Page #3
Reprinted 1985 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA Price: Rs. 80.00 Printed at Pearl Offset Press Private Limited 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area, New Delhi-110015

Page #4
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA EPIGRAPHIA INDICA VOL. XXY 1889-40 EDITED BY N. P. CHAKRAVARTI Pablished by the Manager of Publigations, Delhi Printed by the Government of India Produ, Calcutts, Ladia 1940-1945

Page #5

Page #6
CONTENTS The names of the contributors are arranged alphabetically. PAGE. . . . . . 00. May pe image Inscripwon trom Silao . . . 194 281 CHAKRAVARTI, N. P., M.A., PH.D. No. 1. Rowah Plates of the time of Trailokyamalladeva: [Kalachuri] Year 963 . . 18. A note on the Halayudha Stotra in the Amaresvara Temple . . . . . CHHABBA, B. CH., M.A., M.O.L., PH.D. No. 24. A note on the Chronology of the Gangas of Svetaka . . . . . . 35. Kasyapa Image Inscription from Silao DIKSHIT, M. G., B.A. See under Mirashi, V. V., M.A., Prof., and M. G. Dikshit, B.A. . . . . DIKSHIT, S. K., M.A. No. 4. Ellora Plates of Dantidurga : Saka 663 . i . . . . DISKALKAR, D. B., M.A. See under Madho Sarup Vata, M.A., and D. B. Diskalkar, M.A. . . . . . GHOSH, A., M.A. No. 9. Nalanda Plate of Samudragupta : The Year 5 . . 26. Date of the Pandava Kings of Southern Kosals . . . , 36. A Bronze image Inscription from Nalanda . . . . . . . GHOSHAL, R. K., M.A. No. 20. Santa-Bommali Plates of Indravarman : [Gangs ] Year 87. . 29. Jirjingl Plates of Ganga Indravarman: The Year 39 . . . . . . KRISHNAMACHABLU, C. R., B.A., RAO BAHADUR No. 8. Epigraphical Notes . . . . , 28. A note on the Ragola Plates of. Saktiverman and the Chalukyan Conquest of Kalinga . . . . . . . . . . KULKARNI, M.A. See under Mirashi, V. V., M.A., Prof., and L. B. Kulkarni, M.A. . . . . LAKSHMINARAYAX Rao, N., M.A. No. 19. Two Insoriptions on Copper Plates from Nutimadugu. . . LAW, BIMAL CHURN, M.A., B.L., PH.D. No. 5. Bikshunis in Indian Inscriptions . . . . . . . MIBASHI, V. V., M.A., PROF. No. 21. Purshottampuri Plates of Ramachandra : Saka 1232 . . , 28Bargaon Temple Inscription of Sabara . . 33. Matthulpore Stone Inscription of Vimalasiva: The Kalachuri ] Year 920 . . MIRASHI, V. V., M.A., PROF. and M. G. DIKSHIT, B.A. No. 15. An Incomplete Grant of Sinda Adityavarman : Saka 887 . . . . . MAASHI, M.A., PROF.-- and L. R. KULKARNI, M.A. No. 2. Ramtek Stone Inscription of the time of Ramachandra . . . . MAJUMDAR, R. C., M.A., PH.D. No. 14. Three Copper-plate Grants from Mayurbhanj . . . . . . . XABARIMEASWAM, H. K., B.Sc. No. 12. Koduru Grant of Ana-Vota Reddi : Saka 1280 . . . . . . . 164

Page #7
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vol. XXV PAGE . . 297 . . . : 270) . . 172 . . . . . . NILAKANTA SASTRI, K. A., M.A., PROP. No. 32. The Punjai Inscription of Krishnadevaraya . . . . . PANCHAMUKET, R. S., M.A. No. 7. Kanteru Plates of Salankayana Vijaya-Skandavarman . . . . 27. Nilagangavaram Inscription of Ambudeva-Maharaja : Saka 1212 . . PANIGRAH, KEISHNA CHANDRA, M.A. No. 16. Adipur Copper-plato, of Durjayabhanja . . . . . . RAMANATHA AYYAR, A. S., B.A. No. 6. Ambasamudram Inscription of Solanralaikonda Vira-Pandya . . 34. Conjoovaram Inscription of Brahma-Tantra-Svatantra-Jiyar: Saka 1282 RAMANATHA AYYAR, A. S., B.A., and V. VENKATASUBBA AYYAR, B.A. No. 25. Charala Plates of Chola Virarajendra: Saka 991. . . . . SOMASEKHARA SARMA, M. No. 37. A Note on the Panchadharla Pillar Inscription of King Visvesvara . SUBRAHMANYA ATYER, K. V., B.A. No. 11. Tiruppuvanam Plates of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I . . . . 12. Tiruppuvanam Supplementary Plate . . . . . . SUBRAHMANYA SASTRI, P. P., B.A. (Oxon.), M.A., Pror, No. 17. Halayudhastotra from the Amaresvara 'Temple . . . . . UPADHYAYA, S. C., M.A., LL.B. No. 3. A Grant of the Western Chalukya Vijayaditya : Saka 653 . . . ..10. A Copper-Plate Grant of Mummuniraja : Saka 971 . . . . VATS, MADHO SABUP, M.A. No. 30. Poopa Platos of Chalukya Vinayaditya : Saka 612 . . . . VATS, MADHO SARUP, M.A., and D. B., DISKALKAR, M.A. No. 22. Two Grants of Prith vichandra Bhogasakti . . . . . . 31. Anjaperi Platew of Gurjara Jayabbata III: K. 461 . . . . VENKATASUBBA AYYAR, V., B.A. Soo under Ramanatha Ayyar, A. S., B.A., and V. Venkatasubba Ayyar, B.A. . INDEX-BY H. K. NARAS MASWAMI, B.Sc. . . . . . . . Title Page, Contenta, Last of Plate and Additions and Corrections . . . . . . . . . . . . . 289 . . . . . . . . 337

Page #8
LIST OF PLATES 22 & 23 . No. 1. Rewah Plates of the time of Trailokyamalladeva : Kalachuri Year ] 968 2. A Grant of the Western Chalukya Vijayaditya : Saka 653. . 3. Ellora Klates of Dantidurga: Saka 663 . . . . . . 4. Ambasamudram Insoription of Solanralaikonda Vira-Pandya 5. Kanteru Plates of Salankayana Vijaya-Skandavarman 6. Nalanda Plate of Samudragupta : the year 5 . . .. 7. A Copper-Plate Grant of Mummuniraja : Saka 971 . . 8. Tiruppuvanam Plates of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I (I) to face page between pages to face page to face page between pages to face page between pages 40 46 & +7 52 56 & 57 > 108 & 109 Do. do. > 10. 112 & 113 116 & 117 120 & 121 156 do. . to face page 160 163 between pages 170 & 171 Do. do. Do. (IV) . . . . 12. A. Adipur Copper-plate of Narendrabhanjadeva . . . . . 13. B. Adipur Copper-plate of Narendrabhanjadeva 14. C. Kenari Copper-plate of Satrubhanjadeva with seals of A, B and C. . . 16. An Incompleto Grant of Sinda Aditya-varman: Saka 887 and Adipur Copper-plate of Durjayabhanja . . . . . . . 16. Two Inscriptions on Copper-plates from Nutimadugu. A.-Incomplete grant of the Eastern Chalukya Vikramaditya (IT) . 17. Purshottampuri Plates of Ramachandra : Saka 1232 (I) ... 18. Do do. . . . . . . Two Grants of Prithivichandra Bhogasakti (I). Do. do. Charala Plates of Virarajendradeva. Saka 991 and 7th year (I). Do. do. do. (II) . 23. Do. do. 24. Palaeographical Chart relating to the date of the Pandava Kings of Southern Konala . . . . . . . . 25. Jirjingi Plates of Ganga Indravarman : the year 39 . . 26. Poon Plates of Chalukya Vinayaditya : Saka 612 . . . . . 27. Anjaneri Plates of Gurjara Jayabhata III : K. 461 . . . 28. Seal of thn Anjaneri Plates of Gurjarn Jayabbata 1II: K. 461 . . . 29. Kasyapu Image Inscriptiou from Silao . . . . . . . to face page 191 between pages 210 & 211 > 216 & 217 230 & 231 , 236 & 237 256 & 257 260 & 261 to face page 284 , 268 286 between pages 290 & 291 294 & 295 296 > >> 383

Page #9

Page #10
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS Page 6, text I, 14-for Alira read Alira. > ,, text I. 15-for yavadkiranasya read yavadhiranyasya. * 20, f. n. 5-for Maideva read Maidava. >> 32, f. n. 13--insert 12 for 13. ,, ,,--for Devabhaga read Devabhaga. , 40, f. n. 5--for Madakkulakkil read Madakkulakkil. 52, text I. 2--for Antaka read Anta[ka*). >> ,,text 1. 4-for-uptannah= road -utpannah=, , 59, text l. 40 --for nicht read scra , 61, text 1. 64-for sUdaya read sUdaneya ,, ,text l. 68 and f-for her read the >> 70--for Deda va)kottai read Deda(va)koctai. , ,--for Idaikkattir read Idaikkattir. , 98--for Rajendrasingankulakkil read Rajendrasingankulakkil. , 99-for Poyyamolidevar read Poyyamolidevar. , 123, 1. 2-insert comma after Karumakulam. for puravuvarikankani read puravuvarikankani. 155, text I. 11--for Yudhisthira read Yudhishthira. 160, f. n. l-for Allavadraha- read Alavadraha-. 162, text 1.3-for gana-dando oread Gana-dandoo. 164, text I. 21--for bhavisya(sya) read bhavisya(shya). 166, last line but one--for Bagadage road Bagadage. 172, f. n. 5--for Majumder read Majumdar. 177, text l. 18-for tArgadizya read tAredivya 185, text I. 55--for etat(ch)- read etat(ch;-. 191, text l. 8---f for chatuschatvarim-ad read chatuschatvarimsad.. N.L. R. 193, text l. 25 - {for Triyambaka[8*)- read Triyambaka[s* )- N. L. R.) .. . text I. 50-take the syllable ran at the end of the line to the beginning of the next line. (N. L. R.) 216, text I. 93--for 'THEHET read WTHHETAT , 217, text I. 112-for mta read ta text l. 113--for Wiato read wiat 221, f. n. 6, last line--for-etad- read -etad-. 225, f. n. 2 last line--for Three read There. 238, 7th line from the bottom--for kudubika read kudubiku. , 252, f. n. 1-for Chola-gonda- read Cholat-ponda-. --fur 8.1.1., Vol. XII read s. I. I., Vol. II. XVI-I-1

Page #11
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXV Page 256, text I. 36---for Tasmin= read Tasmin=. , 265, text l. 175--for Cheram read Cheram. , 266, end of the page-( for Kuvallaam in Kuvalaa-nadu read Kuvalalam'in Kuvala!a-nadu N. L. R.). 271, para. 3.-The term Kumarakshitibhrit in the verse under reference has been misconstrued to refer to Kumura Pratiparudra. As a matter of fact it stands for the hill Kumiridri or Kumaragiri on which the temple of Tripurantakesvara is bailt (vide Nos. 223, 268 and 273 of 1905 ; South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. X, Nos. 340, 465 and 241 respectively). As regards Dochaya, after whom the steps referred to in the verse were named, attention may be drawn to an inscription from Kalahasti (No. 201 of 1892; S.I.I. Vol. IV, No. 649) wherein is mentioned a minister named Dochi, the father of Samanta Bhoja who was the minister of Kakatiya Ganaptai, and to another inscription from Conjeeveram which again refers to Samanta Bhoja as belonging to the family of Dochi (Ind. Ant. Vol. XXI, p. 197)]. The following corrections may be made in the verse : text I. 61--for (svakiyam) read (svakiyam). II. 62-63--for ddha) . . taram= read [sphu]tataram . 1. 66---for pratijnam read pratijnam(jnam).--N. L. R.] 276, 7th line from the bottom--for Kanala read Kanala. , 308, f. n. 14--for rijyan= read rajyama. , 311, f. n. 4-for Samudrapataka read Samudrapata. 335, f. n. 2 --for samrat 19 read samvut 9. [A. Ghosh] . , last line--for sasi read Sasi.

Page #12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. VOLUME XXV. No. 1.-REWAH PLATES OF THE TIME OF TRAILOKYAMALLADEVA: [KALACHURI] YEAR 963. BY N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, M.A., PH.D., OOTACAMUND. This set of two copper-plates was found in 1929 at Dhureti, a village about 7 miles from the Rewah town, by a cultivator while ploughing his field, and is now preserved in the Treasury at Rewah. During my visit to Rewah early in 1936, I came to know of this find and later in the same year the Political Minister of the State very kindly sent me the plates for examination and taking impressions. The record has already been noticed by me in the Annual Report, Archaeological Survey of India, 1935-36, pp. 90-91 and I am now editing it in the Epigraphia Indica with the kind permission of the Rewah Darbar. The plates measure 158"x10" each and are strung together by means of a ring, passing through a hole pierced about the middle of each plate. They are inscribed on one side only, the obverse of the first and the reverse of the second plate being left blank. They have highly raised rims which have protected the writing beautifully. There is a seal attached to the ring, bearing at the top the figure of Gaja-Lakshmi in relief, rather crudely executed. Below the figure is a legend in one line which reads Srimat-Trailokyamalla. When the plates were received by me the ring was found already cut but there can be no doubt that both the ring and the seal belong to the plates under discussion. The seal measures 63" x41" and the plates including the ring and the seal weigh 419 tolas. Each plate has 11 lines of writing, the letters being approximately" in height. The en graver appears to have left too much margin between the lines in the second plate and had to engrave the last two lines in slightly smaller characters so that the record could be completed in this face of the plate. The engraving was done rather carelessly. Some of the letters are ill formed and while syllables have been dropped in many places, only in two cases the missing letters have been supplied at the top of the line concerned. The characters are Nagari, the language being Sanskrit. The whole record with the exception of three verses in 11. 1-5 is in prose. Several mistakes in grammar and syntax show that though the record was composed by two Pandits, neither of them was a proficient scholar in Sanskrit. The script does not call for any special remarks but attention may be drawn to the following minor points. The anusvara has sometimes been represented by a circle above the syllable to which it belongs, e.g., simha (1. 8), Srichamda (1. 9), pamdita (1. 11), etc., and sometimes it has been written in an ornamental way, e.g., om (1. 1), mamti, mamdalaka (1. 8), samdhi (1. 8), etc. In writing & sometimes a cross bar has been used joining the two limbs of the letter thus making it look like 8, cf. Sivaya (1. 1), saranyah (1. 4), eri-Malayasimha (1. 8), Saiv-achary (1. 11), etc. Due to shabbiness in writing it is sometimes hard to distinguish between and ch. For the same reason pra in pravarddhamana and tha in Jyeshtha (1. 7, look like vra and va respectively. As

Page #13
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. regards orthography the following points may be noted : (1) The same sign has been used for writing v and b, e.g., Kanyakuvjo (1. 6). (2) While consonants in conjunction with a subscript have never been doubled, those joined with a superscript have sometimes been doubled and sometimes left single, e.g., sarva- (11. 4, 5, etc.), pravarddhamana (1. 7), chakravartti- (1. 11), Duru. vasa (1. 12), etc., as against samartho (1. 3), Chaturmukha (1. 4), dharmao (1. 9), karya (1. 19), etc. (3) Anusvara has invariably been used in place of the nasal of the same class, e.g., namdano (1.1), komal-amao (1.2). Nilakamtha (11. 2-3), -ambhoja (1.4), etc. (4) Repha has been wrongly dropped in Tipura (1. 3) and visarga in Nilakantha (11. 2-3), tapa, ku sala (1. 11), Sevaraja (1. 14), etc. (5) While $ and s cannot always be distinguished for reasons stated above, $ has been definitely used for 8 in hamsa (1. 4), samdhi" (1.8), =asvasa (1. 17) and vice versd in Sevaraja (l. 14) if it stands for Sivaraja. (6) Sandhi has not been observed in many places, sometimes not even between members forming a compound, e.g., ra-asvapali (1. 5), Vahada-arthalekhi- (11. 8-9) and wrong sandhi is found in-suto Sartao (1. 13). In 1. 13 though honorific plural has been used in Samtasiva-charanah, all the qualifying epithets have been left in singular. The genitive in Dharekasya (1. 14), however, has been correctly used, as this person was not the recipient of a permanent gift. The term vittava(ba)mdha (11. 13, 19) which I have taken in the sense of mortgage, or pledge for money received' is of lexicographic interest. All the errors occurring in the record have been corrected either in the body of the text or in the footnotes accompanying it. The inscription opens with the sacred syllable on and obeisance to Siva and Ganapati which are followed by three invocatory verses. The first two of these verses are in praise of Krishna and Siva respectively and the third is a quotation of the verse found at the commencement of Dandin's Kavyadarsa. A similar instance is found in the Rewah Plates of the Maharanaka Kumara pala (V. S. 1297) and the Maharanaka Harirajadeva (V. S. 1298) where the last of the three introductory verses is taken from the introduction to Bana's Kadambari. The record (11. 5-7) refers itself to the prosperous, auspicious and victorious reign of the illustrious Trailokyamalladeva, who was endowed with all the royal titles commencing with Paramabhattaraka (i.e., Paramabhattaraka-Maharajadhiraja-Paramesvara), who was a devout worshipper of Mahesvara (Siva), who was the lord over three rajas (viz.), the lord of horses, the lord of elephants and the lord of men, who was a veritable Vachaspati in the investigation of the various (branches of knowledge, who meditated on the feet of the illustrious Vamadeva, (and) who was the lord of Kanyakubja': In 1. 12 he is also called trisati-rajy-adhipati, an epithet not met with elsewhere. The date of the record is given in l. 7 as Samma(va)t 963 Jyoshtha-budi 7 Some dinarhVna), i.e., on Monday the 7th day of the light half of the month of Jyeshtha in the year 963, which must be referred to the Kalachuri era. The date is, however, irregular, unless Some is an error for Saumye in which case it would regularly correspond to Wednesday, the 9th May A.D. 1212. Lines 7-9 mention some of the officers of the king and the offices they held. Malayasimha who bears the titles Mahamahattaka and Mandalika was the minister (mantrin) of the king. The other officers mentioned are: Thakkura Haripala, the Sandhivigrahika or the minister of Foreign Affairs, Vahada, the city-prefect (Kottapala) and Srichamda, who was a merchant (sreshthin), the writer of deeds (arthalekhin). The last three among others appear to have been the members of the panchakula and the dharmadhikarana. 1 Cf. Tattvabodhini on the rule Karmana yam=abhipraiti sa sampradanam (Panini, 1-4-32): donar chadpunar. grahapaya sa-svalva-nivritti-parvalar para evalo-otpadancin. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 231 ff. and 236 ff. For another inscription where the benedictory stanza of KALdica's Sakuntala is cited as an introductory verse, see above, Vol. XI, p. 65.

Page #14
No. 1.) REWAH PLATES OF TRAILOKYAMALLADEVA: [KALACHURI] YEAR 963. 3 The record is interesting in that it is not the usual land-grant but is a vitta-bandha or deed of mortgage'i for the village Alira, situated in the Dhovabasta pattana of the Dhanavahipattala. The village was pledged by the Saiva teacher santasiva, son of the royal preceptor (rajaguru) Vimalasiva, to the Ranaka Dhareka, but no mention is made of the actual amount of money that was taken as loan. The mortgagee, who belonged to the Vatsa-gotra, was a son of Sevaraja (Sivaraja) and grandson of Rasala. The document is said to have been issued from A camp in a certain auspicious place, apparently in the city of Dhovahatta (11. 10-14). The deed was executed by Nadasiva, another son of Vimalasiva, on the authorisation of his elder brother Santasiva (11. 15-18). The mortgagee was given all the rights of collecting taxes. As far as it can be made out from 1. 19, the meaning of which is not quite clear, he also appears to have been given the right of holding the village in pledge as long as he wished, probably meaning thereby till all the dues were cleared. There were seven witnesses to the deed, viz., the Pattakila Madane, Sile, Thakur Supata, Thakur Gamge, Ramadhavala, Gargadeva and Kavita (? 11. 19-20). It appears from the use of punctuation marks in lines 20-21 that Thakur Gollana, probably an additional witness, was also authorised to take possession, evidently on behalf of the mortgagee. The document was drawn up by the Pandits Visvesvara and Gamgadhara and engraved by Siruka. As it is not a land-grant, it naturally does not contain any imprecatory and benedictory verses at the end. In connection with the identification of Trailokyamalla mentioned in the present record we may observe that most of the birudas used by this ruler were used by the Kalachuri rulers of Tripuri and also by the Gahadavala rulers of Kanauj. But though places in the neighbourhood of Rewah were within the Kalachuri territory we do not know of any Kalachuri ruler of this name. I would therefore identify this Trailokyamalla with the homonymous ruler mentioned in the Rewah Plates of Hariraja of V. S. 1298. Cunningham and Kielhorn have already suggested that he is no other than the Chandella ruler Trailokyavarman for whom we have records dating from V. S. 1261 to 1298 (A.D. 1205-1241). But while Trailokyavarman, like his predecessors, calls himself Kalanjaradhi pati in both the sets of Garrah plates of V. S. 1261' and Trikalingadhipati in the Rewah plates of the Maharanaka Kumara pala dated V. S. 1297,. he is called Kanyakubjadhipati in the present inscription, a title used by the Gahadavala rulers of Kanauj. Though this last-mentioned title is not found in any other Chandella record, it is not unlikely that with the decline of the Gahadavala power, Trailokyamalla assumed this title, as he did also the title of Trikalingadhipati borne by the Kalachuris of Dahala. Many years ago a hoard of 48 silver coins of the Chandella Madanavarman was found at Panwar in the Teonthar Tahsil of the Rewah State. This find tends to show, as has been already suggested by Dr. H. C. Ray, that even in the time of this ruler the Chandella power penetrated into Baghelkhand, north of the Kaimur range. But that the country around Rewah still continued to be under the Kalachuris for several decades is certain. We have two inscriptions of the Kalachuri Vijayasimha's time to support this view. The first is the Rewah plate of Salakshanavarman, the chief of Kakaredi (modern Kakreri on the border of Rewah and Panna States) and still a feudatory of For a deed of mortgage engraved on brick which was found in a village near Jaunpur, 30 J. A. 8. B., Vol. XIX, PP. 464-66. It is dated Samval 1273 Ashadha-budi 6 Ravau (=Sunday, 11th June, A.D. 1217) and records the loan of 2,250 drammas on the pledge of certain fields. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 235 f. . Above, Vol. XVI, pp. 274 ff. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 231 ff. sco J. P. 4. 8. B., Vol. X (1914), PP. 199 f. Sve bis Dynastic History of Northern India, Vol. I, pp. 727 f.

Page #15
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Vijayasinha in V. S. 1253 (A.D. 1195), the date of the record, and the second, the Rewah inscription of Malayasimha' dated K. 944 (A.D. 1192-93). Verse 24 of the latter record seems to show that already before K. 944, Salakshana had tried to throw off the yoke of subordination of these rulers, probably by joining hands with the Chandellas, an attempt in which he was not appa. rently successful. I have noticed elsewhere a damaged inscription of the reign of Vijayasimha, the date on which seems to read (Chedi year) 962. Unfortunately the provenance of this record, which was issued from Tripuri, is not known. But as it is now deposited in the Rewah Treasury, it is likely that it did not come from a place far from the Rewah town. If that is so, it is clear that the Kalachuris were still holding sway in this part of Baghelkhand in K. 962. The record under consideration, however, shows that in K. 963, i.e., only & year later, their territory contiguous to the Rewah town had passed under the Chandellas. In the inscription of Vijayasimha of K. 962 referred to above, we find the name of one Mandalika Malayasimha mentioned among the officers of this ruler. The Rewah inscription of K. 944 also mentions a Samanta Malayasimha who was responsible for the excavation of a tank and also for the setting up of the record in the reign of the very same Kalachuri ruler. Now there is nothing against our taking Malayasimha mentioned in these two records as identical. It is quite likely that Malayasimha, whose ancestors were connected with the Kalacburi rulers as officers for several generations, was himself appointed an officer by Vijayasimha sometime between K. 944 and K. 962. But what is surprising is that the record under consideration also not only mentions Malayasir ha bearing the titles Mahamahattaka and Mandalika but in addition calls him a mantrin or minister of the ruling king, viz., Trailokyamalla. As this inscription is later than the inscription of K. 962 by one year only, there is little doubt that Malayasimha mentioned in all the three inscriptions is one and the same person. If this view is correct, then we have to admit that one of the chief officers of Vijayasimha not only transferred his allegiance to the conquering ruler but was also appointed a minister under him. It is reasonable to assume that he had to accept the Chandella suzerainty to save himself and his estate. We have a parallel instance in the history of the chiefs of Karkareoi. We know from his Rewah plate that in V. S. 1253 Salakshanavarman was still a feudatory of the Kalachuri Vijayasimha. But in the Rewah plates of Hariraja (V. S. 1298) and his son Kumara pala (V. S. 1297) we find these chiefs owing allegiance to the Chandella ruler Trailokyavarman. But what is puzzling in the present record is the appointment of Malayasimha as a minister by the Chandella ruler. It may be that he helped the latter in his cause in some way or other or it may be that on account of his experience in local administration his services were utilized in the newly conquered territory on his accepting the Chandella supremacy. In conclusion it would not be out of place to say a few words about the Saiva teachers mentioned in the record. As I have already pointed out. Vimalasiva mentioned in the record is no other than the Rajaguru Vimalasiva of the Jubbulpore Kotwali Plates of Jayasimhadeva of K. 918. Though the name is not found elsewhere it is probable that he belonged to the line of the ascetics of the Mattamayura clan who were held in great reverence by the Kalachuri rulers of Tripuri. We know from the present record that Vimalasiva had two sons, the elder being Santasiva and the younger Nadasiva. The epithets applied to the latter two teachers show that they, like their father, were also held in high estimation. Santabiva is said to be the incarnation of the 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 228 ff. * See An. Rep. A. 8. 1., 1935-36, pp. 84-90. . Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 93 f. * Above, Vol. XIX, pp. 296 ft. * An. Rep. A. 8. I., 1935-36, p. 9).

Page #16

Page #17
REWAH PLATES OF THE TIME OF TRAILOKYAMALLADEVA: [KALACHURI YEAR] 963. namaH- pAyajAyata ucAdavo vakanidinoyI upatya kAlAta nita navadIpalAI 2 jayAmalako malAmoDe pAraDayAra vAmapanA zAma davAivalasakalalokAnI / kara rasa minaTa sanyamannihitI va kasA karAvAhanaginistAgavalata salapA( 4 kilaGalAnaepa saba lokakalA va dene kA vAdAtUnaharAvadhAnamA pjtaan| kA sasvatI mAtA kA yAdi amana nIkA lAgi gAimAmapanagamoha avapariSada patA narapati rAja yAtitiditi vidyAnivAravAvasyA ticIcA manvayAdA judhAtAvAnyakutAlayAta va prAnava lyApatika yAupecomolpAkyamallalevAra bImArata hovasati somadina manA 8 pahanAka matimaMDalakasI malayabhi yA piTAmArapezavayA hai tAki kI sApAlanapAlavAhA le yo joviMda ke piyavAcana enasanasca (vijana vAhiyamAgitAlavAlikA vAdA 10 janAtanattavAhietanATA yastA vanasatapadezayamAvAsitaka kAyamaniyama vA yAtrA 10 pAlA samAekA mADivacalalAmamA vigati dhAtadazaralakA / lodazAvatA vizatipA'pAtipatistotA tilA kAma pATa napAlathAne kabIle / pAvitratayAtahAsakasI madAyata vimalazivama sItAvitaraNacyA navavektivara 14 catapatalATharAsalAstarI varADa tArastarAgakasI madarekA unI rAjAmasvatAgatogatvaNi 14 pArasa dAyasahitayAvaviyapadanAmiti mArAmaisApATanadimAgapatajanatA 16 kiyAcitavikAlamAnadevAnarata jAnavajArataravasastanadayApara srvemaavdingnaa| 16 nAmAvara jAUtanAma svAyattamisa sakalAvalAsarAvAsAradastarakalAma 18 dAUja vimalasvistAta zivAnkonAdasivanapaDyAviparamAyAvadIyavAdadayA 18 samitivinayavatayA vivikAryavANi tApitA gArAsImApAsApAdikApatipadyatAmA 20 sAgi paTakilamadAnatalAsIle tayANsaemagogavinagamalaviNA yAdavAdatikavitAhagIra 20 dina tApavizatizIta satata vAhAzdakapAla kaTAvAstavAmada mati hayAdadAsyAni 22 lI tisahamAidai tAra rista trAva niriktamiti paMga gAtagatatAritasA kA 22 N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea.No. 1911 E'98-295. SCALE: TWO-FIFTHS. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA,

Page #18
No. 1.) REWAH PLATES OF TRAILOKYAMALLADEVA: [KALACHURIJ YEAR 963.0 sage Durvasas in the Kali age. The interpretation of another phrase used in connection with him is rather puzzling. It is trisati-rajy-adhipati-srimat-Trailokyamalla-pad-archchana-ratah 41. 12). Probably this has to be translated as 'whose feet were devotedly worshipped by the illustrious Trailokyamalla, the lord of the kingdom (consisting) of three hundred.' If that is so, it is reasonable to conclude that this teacher was getting some patronage from the new ruler as well, who also calls himself a Paramamahesvara. It is not clear under the circumstances why he should have to alienate what was apparently one of the gifts these teachers received from the Kalachuri rulers. Probably the Chandella conquest was very recent and as such these teachers did not get the same patronage as was hitherto extended to them by their former patrons and as a result they had to mortgage one of their gift villages to raise funds. A somewhat similar instance is provided by the Bengal Asiatic Society's Platest of the Gahadavala Govindachandra which record that in V. S. 1177 (A.D. 1120), in presence of this ruler, the village of Karanda in the Antarala-pattala which was originally given to the Rajaguru-Saivacbarya-Bhattaraka Rud. rasiva by (the Kalachuri ruler) Yabahkarna was transferred to Thakkura Vasishthabarman. Dr. F. W. Hall, who edited this record, suggested that the village which changed hands lay in the country conquered by Govindachandra from Yasahkarna. Of the localities mentioned in the record Dhovahatta which was a pattana at the time is identical with the village of Dhureti where the plates were found. The other localities mentioned in the record, viz., Dhanavahi-pattala and the village Alira, I am unable to identify. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om namah Sivaya || Ganapats ye namah || Jayatu jayatu devo Devaki-nandano= yam jayatu jayatu Kpishino Vpishoi-vamba-pradipah || (1) ja2 yatu jayatu megha-byamala[h*] komal-amgo jayatu jayatu prithvi-[bha]ra-naso(si) Mu kumda) || (111*]* Avatu sakala-lokan=Ni3 lakamtha[h*] Smararis-Ti( Tri)pura-dabana-samartho murhni(rddhni) bhasva [ch]-chhasarkah | Tuhinagiri-sutaya vallabhah Sulapanih | 4 sakala-jana-saranyah sarvva-lok-aika-nathah |(211*] Chaturmukha-mukh-ambhoja-vana hamba(sa)-vadhur=mama (I*] manase rainatam ni5 tyar sarvva-sukla Sa[ra*]svati || [311*7* Paramabhattaraka(k-e)ty-adi-samasta-rajavali? virajamana-Paramamahesava*]ra-asvapati -gajapati-6 narapati-rajatray-adhipati-vividha-vidya-vichara- Vachaspati-bri - Vamadeva-pad-anudhyata. (ta)-Kanyakuvj(bj)-adhipati-mahi1 (pra)varddhamana-kalyana-vijaya-rajye brimat-Traily(10)kyamalladiva-rajye Samh ma(va)t 963 Jyoshtha fudi 7 Soma dinam(no) maha. 8 mahanna(tta)ka-mamti(mantri)-mamdala(li)ka-sri-Malayasim ha-vyapriyamane sam(sam) dhi[vi]grahika-thakkura-Haripala-kottapala-VahadaiJ. . 8. B., Vol. XXXI (1862), pp. 123 f. Prom impressions and the original plates. * Dando unnecessary. Motre: Malink. . There is an oxom of mind in the socond pdda. Read dahan-bakus wordimi, oto. * Metro: Anushubh. The latter us whioh w at first omitted is written above the Hno between id soda * Rendapati.

Page #19
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 9 arthalekhi-Sri[che]mda-brethie-yathavarttamana-samasta-vanig-jana-vyavsihi(vyavahri) yaman'a pamchakula-dharmadhikarana-chintayath 10 Dhovahatta-pattane Dhanav hi-pattalayam yatra kva[cha]na-subha-pradesa-sama vasita-kata kata(t) yama-niyazna-svadhyaya11 dhyan-anushthana-tapa[8*)-chakravartti-pamaita-chakra-chulanani-saiv-a[ch]ary-adhipatisarv va-vidya-kusala[h*] Ka Second Plate. 12 lau Durvvasasa)-vatarah(ras)=trisatisi)-rajy-adhipati-srimat-Trailokymalla-pad-a(a)rchchana ratah dhyanam kurvvana(pa) 13 ek-agra-chittataya bhattavuka-Srimad-rajaguru-Vimalasive-sutostas=) Samtasiva-charana Vatsa-gotr-anvaye vitatts)-vam(bam)dha14 [sva]rupataya ba Rasale-suta-Se(Bi)varaja[s*]-tat-sute-Ranaka-brimad-[Dha]rekasya Aliragramasya bhaga-bboga-pravapi15 kara-sarvv-adaya-sahitam yavadhiranasya' dattam=iti | gurunamanujnyam(jsam) prapya yam-adi-gun-opeta[s*)-samasta16 prakriy-invita[8*]-tri-kals-snana-dev-archchana-ratah agni-paja-ratas-[cha) sarvve bhuta-day-parah sarvvesham vamdi-jana17 nam=adharabhutah jathtunam=Asvasa(sa)-bhumi[h*) sarvvasu alasu chaturah | sastra-sastra-vibaradah bhatta(tta)rska-Srima18 d-rajaguru-Vimalasiva-sutah Samtasiv-anujo Nadasiva[s=te*]na pattasya [ha]rsha rupatayayava[d*]-diyate tavad-ava19 pitamiti (II*] Vitta-vath(bath)dhataya kimchist*)-karya-karanitapi va. Rana-srimad-[Dha) rekasya yavade=i[ch*]chha pratipadyate || Atr-a20 r[th]e sakshinah || Patatta)kila-Madane tatha Sile tatha tha Supata tha Gamge vi Ranadhaula" vill Gamgadeva pa[tta) vi Ka[vi]ta ! The Golla21 na iti kritva pravi[shte] sati gri(gra)hitavyam || Subhanh bhavatu lekhaka-pathakayoh || Svalpa-vudhya manda-matirahan ya[t]-tu valyati22 mudefritar 14 (1*buddham abuddha va parh[dita-Visvesvarena likhitam-iti ||15 Pam Gamgadharena cha [1] utabiritam(utkirnam) Sirukena (pa) || || 1 Read Vahad-anthalakh. There is soporfluous medial sign at the top of a fn artha'. * Read Srichandra-frcanthi. * The anuadra meant for pa has been wrongly placed on ya. . It seems that law was first engraved which was then corrected into ls. . Read yapaddhiranyar? * Read que Dandas unnecessary. Read avaplan. Road - karapato-pi ud. * Va is writtou at the top of the line, above yd. It w rood yad-ichak, Shen Vita etc. will torm stanza in the Antiek bh metre. 11 I am unable to state what the abbreviation ci stands for. In the grant of Maharanaka Harijadors it stands for visud. But in the latter record m this term is always followed by certain Agures, it apparody indiosten shares in the donated property. See Ind. Ant., Vol. XVII, p. 231 and n. 62. 11.c., Raradhavala. 1. Road-buddhyl or bumi. The intended reading may be balydt-binh-udgiritam. 1. This portion sponse to bot Artyn though the metro autty. 1. There is an ornamental mark between these two sets of dandas.

Page #20
No. 2.) RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. No. 2.-RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. By Prof. V. V. MIRASHI, M.A., AND L. R. KULKARNI, M.A., NAGPUR. Ramtok is the head-quarters of a tahsil of the same name in the Nagpur District of tbe Central Provinces. It is situated 28 miles North by East of Nagpur and derives its name from the temple of Rama on a hill close to the town. The place is regarded as very holy on account of a number of temples and tirthas on the hill and in its vicinity. A fair is held in the month of Karttika, which attracts thousands of people from even far-off places. The sanctity of the place can be traced back to the fourth century A.D. at least ; for the Riddhapur plates, which were issued from the foot-prints of the Lord of Ramagiri (modern Ramtek), record & grant of the Vakataka dowager queen Prabhavatigupta on the twelfth tithi of the bright fortnight of Karttika. Kalidasa also mentions in his Meghaduta that the hill was marked with the foot prints of Ramal. These references indicate that the shrine at Ramagiri at first contained only the foot-prints of Rama. Later on the images of Rama and Sita appear to have been installed there and another temple dedicated to Lakshmana was built. This is probably the reason why the temple of Lakshmana is at present situated in front of that of Rama and Sita. The present images of these deities are said to have been found in the Dudhala tank at Ramtek and were substituted some years ago for the earlier ones which had been mutilated. These temples are surrounded by a number of smaller shrines. They are situated in the innermost of three enclosures on the hill and none but caste Hindus get acoess to them. The present inscription is incised on a large slab let into the wall on the right hand side of the door of the garbhagriha in the temple of Lakshmana. It was first referred to by General Cunningham's Assistant Beglar, who visited Ramtek in 1873-74. He was not admitted to the innermost court-yard of the temple, but he got the inscription copied by his Hindu servant and noticed in it the name of Ramadeva. He could not, however, offer any conjecture about the identification of this Ramadeva. Subsequently from a faint rubbing of it supplied by Dr. Fleet, Prof. Kielhorn first noticed in it the names of Simhana and Ramachandra whom he identified with the homonymous princes of the Raipur branch of the Haihaya dynasty mentioned in the Khalari and Raipur stone inscriptions. In 1904-05 Mr. Cousens visited the place, but he too was not admitted inside and was therefore unable to give any account of the contents of the inscription. Finally Rai Bahadur Hiralal briefly noticed the inscription in his Inscriptions in the C. P. and Berars and identified many of the tirthas mentioned in it in an informative article en titled 'A visit to Ramtek', published in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXVII, PP. 292-08. Though referred to or noticed several times the inscription has remained unedited so far. In the absence of a reliable edition it has given rise to some misconceptions about its historical contenta. We have, therefore, edited it here from the original stone which we could examine several times during our visits to Ramtek: . I trufafrentaraxaraqur J.P. A. 8. B., Vol. XX, p. 58. i pa: get tyafetue feat Heat (Verse 12.) . Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVII (1908), pp. 207 ff. * Cunningham's 4. 8. R., Vol. VII, p. 112. . This cours in lines 54 and 61 but there it denotes the deity Rams. . Above, Vol. II. p. 230. * P. R. A. 8., Western Circle, for 1904-05, p. 41, para. 125. * Mirt Edition (1918), pp. 3. f.; Second Edition (1989), p. 3

Page #21
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XXV. As stated above, the record is inscribed on a stone fixed in the front wall of the garbhagriha in the temple of Lakshmana. It now contains 75 lines of writing covering a space 2' 9" broad and 3' 3" high, but a few lines may have been lost at the top. The extant portion falls into two parts, separated by some ornamental figures in lines 31 and 32, the first part comprising 11. 1-31 and the second ll. 31-75. As the surface of the stone has flaked off in several places the record has suffered very much, especially in its upper and lower portions and on the left hand side. The loss of the upper portion is very much to be regretted; since, judging from the fragments still extant, it seems to have contained a description of the exploits of the reigning king and bis ancestors. The characters belong to the Nagari alphabet of about the thirteenth century A.D. The language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, we find that the vowel ri is in some places wrongly written for ri, see tribhuvana 1. 31; v is throughout used for b, see vala for bala l. 26; sh is employed for kh and vice versa, see e.g., vishandita 1. 13 and namaskarikhye 1. 54; the visarga before k and p is changed to sh, see tushtuvush-kalp-ante 1. 47 and nipash-Parktiratho 1. 48, etc. The sign of avagraha is also noticed in some places. The first four lines of the inscription are too much mutilated to yield any coherent sense. The fifth line contains the words Yadavo vamsah and Yadu-vamsajah evidently indicating that the reigning king called himself Yadava and traced his descent from the legendary hero Yadu. The exploits of some king of this family are next described, but the only names of his adversaries that can be made out are Rudra in l. 7, the lord of the Andhras and Choda in 1.8 and pos. sibly the lord of the Gurjaras in 1. 9. The syllables Jaitra which occur at the end of l. 9 probably denote some name like Jaitrapala. The name of the king Simhana occurs in l. 15 in the course of the description of bis successor, wbo is said to have made the Earth forget her grief on account of separation from the illustrious king Simhana. This name seems to have occurred at the beginning of l. 13 also, but the first two aksharas of it have now been broken away. Line 16 mentions the genealogy of a person named Sri-Raghava. He was a descendant of one Vayinayaka. From 1. 17 we learn that the king, the illustrious Ramachandra, bestowed on him (i.e., Raghava) fortune which appeared lovely owing to the prosperity of his empire and bimself enjoyed the company of ladies skilled in all arts. This means that the king entrusted the government of his kingdom to him and being free from care gave himself up to the enjoyment of pleasures. This Rugbava is probably referred to again in 11. 18 and 21 as Sayyapala (guardian of the royal bed-chamber). His wife Rajayi is mentioneu in l. 19. Once upon a time Raghava asked his preceptor how he could cross the ocean of worldly existence. In answer to this the latter seems to have given a description of the hill as well as of the temples and tirthas situated on it and in its vicinity. The first part of the record seems to have described the hill and the temples on the four sides of it, viz., Ghantesvara, Sudhesvara, Kedara and Anjaneya. The second part, which is better preserved, names and describes the temples and tirthas on the hill and in the town of Ranitek after the manner of the tirtha-mahatmyas. As a matter of fact many of them find mention in two Sinduragiri-mahatmyas, one of sixteen and the other of forty-five adhyayas. The description and topography of these temples and tirthas given in the present inscription agree with those in the mahatmyns. Some of them are agaia mentioned in a work of the Mahanubhava sect in connection with the itinerary of Chakradhara, the founder of the sect, who lived in the 1 Probe bly this sh is intended to represent the sign for both jihramuliya and upadhmaniya.-Ed.] + Of these the former was published together with a Marathi translation some years ago at Nagpur, but the latter is still unpublished. * An extract from this work called Sthanapothi was kindly supplied to us by our friend Mr. H. N. Nene.

Page #22
No. 2.1 RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. time of the Yadava king Ramachandra (13th century A.D.). Most of these temples and tirthas can even now be identified at Ramtek. The traditions about them are thus at least seven centuries old. As stated above, Prof. Kielhorn, in his article on the Khalari stone inscription, expressed the opinion that the kings Simhana and Ramachandra mentioned in the present inscription were identical with the princes of the same names who were respectively the grandfather and father of Haribrahmadeva, a Haihaya or Kalachuri prince who ruled in Chhattisgarh in the beginning of the fifteenth century A.D. From this he concluded that the rule of the Kalachuris extended in the west as far as Nagpur. An examination of several Kalachuri dates had led him to the conclusion that the Kalachuri year commenced on the first tithi of the bright fortnight of Asvina, but he had no evidence of the actual use of the Asvinadi year in any territory under the rule of the Kalachuzis. This was subsequently furnished by the remark of Colebrooke in his Journal of Occurrences at Nagpur that the year at Nagpur commenced on the first of the bright half of Aevina. Kielhorn thought that this usage was reminiscent of the use of the Kalachuri era in the territory round Nagpur, which on the evidence of the Ramtek inscription he believed to have once been under the rule of the Haibayas or Kalachuris of Raipur. The identification of the family to which the princes Simhana and Ramachandra mentioned in the present inscription belonged is, therefore, important not only for the interpretation of the record, but also for the determination of the beginning of the Kalachuri year. Kielhorn had no opportunity to examine the inscription in situ. He had before him only a faint rubbing of it. The characters of the inscription have become very shallow, being choked up with oily dust and white-wash. It is therefore extremely difficult to decipher the record from rubbings or inked estampages. Rai Bahadur Hiralal, who personally examined it, read the words Yadaro ramsah (1.5), but he chose to stick to Kielhorn's view that the kings Sinhana and Ramachandra mentioned therein belonged to the Haihaya dynasty, because he thought that the Hai. hayas being descended from Yadu could be called Yadavast. It is no doubt true that the Haihayas were descendants of Yadu: for their ancestor Haihaya was, according to the Puranas, a grandson of Sahasrajit who was himself a son of Yadu. But the name Yadava was by usage restricted to the descendants of Kroshtri, another son of Yadu Nowhere in their numerous inscriptions have the Haihavas or Kalachuris called themselves Yadavas. Besides, in the genealogy of the Haibayas there occurs nowhere any name like Jaitrapala, which, as shown above, appears at the end of line 9 of the present inscription. But the most important objection to the identification of the kings Simhana and Ramachandra with their namesakes who ruled in Chhattisgarh is that neither these latter kings nor any of their immediate ancestors achieved any victories over Rudra, the lord of the Andhras, the Chola and the lord of the Gurjaras; for they were petty princes, whose rule did not extend much beyond the modern district of Raipur. Besides, there is no king of the name Rudra known from history as ruling in the fourteenth or fifteenth century His Khalari stone inscription is dated Vikrama Samvat 1470 (for 1471), corresponding to A.D. 1415. The new year begins here with the light fortnight of Asvina, but opening in the midst of Durga's festival, the New Year's day is only celebrated on the 10th lunar day. Life of H. T. Colebrooke by Sir T. E. Colebrooke, p. 163 * See his article entitled Die Epoche der Cedi-Aera' in the Festgruss an Roth (1893), pp. 53 ff. In the second edition of his Inscriptions in O. P. and Berar (p. 3) he has admitted the possibility of Binh bapa being king of the Yadava dynasty. See Harivasha (Bombay Ed.), adhyaya 33, vv. 1-2. Compare also the Pithapuram pillar inscription of Mallideva and Manma-Satya II, above, Vol. IV, p. 89. * See Pargiter, Ancient Indian Historical Tradition, p. 87.

Page #23
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. A. D., who may bave been defeated by these kings. It is therefore difficult to uphold the identification first proposed by Kielhorn. We find, on the other hand, the names Jaitrapala, Simbana and Ramachandra in the genealogical list of the Later Yadavas of Devagiri, who flourished in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries A.D. Jaitrapala, whose name seems to have occurred at tbe end of line 9, is probably identical with the homonymous king who was the father of Simbana. The names of Rudra, the kings of Andhra and Cbala in 11. 7-8, seem to have occurred in the course of the description of Jaitra pala's victories : for we know from the introduction to Hemadri's Vratakhandal as well as from the Paithan plates and other Yadava grants that Jaitrapala killed the Kakatiya king Rudra. This latter king is in some places called the king of Andhra. We can therefore unhesitatingly identify the kings mentioned here with the Yadava kings of Devagiri. That the kingdom of the Yadavas extended in the East as far as Lanji in the Balaghat District is known from a stone inscription of the dynasty found at Lanji' which mentions the Yadava king Ramachandra. We know from other records that Simhana was succeeded by his grandson Krishna, but his name does not occur in the extant portion. We can, however, conjecture that he must have been described in line 15, which speaks of a king having made the earth forget its grief due to separation from Simhana. The names of Ktishoa's brother Mahadeva and his short-lived son Amana may have been omitted in the present record. As no successor of Ramachandra has been mentioned here, it seems that the inscription was put up during his reign. It may, therefore, be referred to the last quarter of the thirteenth century A. D. As the kings mentioned in the present inscription are thus proved to be of the Yadava dyTasty of Devagiri and no inscriptions of the Kalachuris are found in the Marathi-speaking districts of the Central Provinces, Kielhorn's view that the Kalachuri year commenced in the month of Asvina cannot be supported by any usage current in the territory round Nagpurt. The mutilated condition of the inscription makes it difficult to say what it was intended to record. But the fact that the genealogy of a personage named Raghava is given in lines 16 and 17 where he is also said to bave been entrusted by Ramachandra with the government of his whole empire combined with the statement in l. 63 that this Raghava felt gratified on doing something seems to show that the object of the inscription was to record some service rendered by Raghava to the deities at Ramtek-perhaps some repairs done to the temple of Lakshmana where the inscription is put up. M ueve, who is mentioned in 11. 70-71, seems to have been a local official in charge of the work. : The hill on which the main temples of Rama and Lakshmana are situated is called Sinduragiri and Tapamgiri (for Tapogiri) in the present inscription. The tradition about the former Cf. for fuga: fane te rena: mat qu ofafu afrettu: 8 See R. G. Bhandarkar's Early History of the Deccan, Appendix C. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 316. See Hiralal-Inscriptions, etc. (Second Ed.), p. 20. LAnji is about 100 miles north by Best of Nagpur. Hiralal remarks that some passages of this record correspond exactly to those given in the Ramtok Lakshmana temple inscription'. We have examined the Lanji inscription in the Nagpur Museum, but have failed to notice any such passages. * As a matter of fact Colebrooke was mistaken in supposing that the year commenced in Nagpur in the month of Avina. As shown elsewhere (above, Vol. XXIV, p. 122), the ers current at Nagpur in Colebrooke's days was the so-called Saliva hana or Saks era, its months were amania and the year commenced in Chaitra and not in Alyins. For the commencement of the Kalachuri year, see above, Vol. XXIV. pp. 116 ff. In the larger Sinddragiri-mahatmya the name occurs in the correct form Tapogiri,

Page #24
No. 2.1 RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. 11 name was apparently given in line 23 which is partly mutilated. What remains of it is, however, sufficient to show that the hill was called Sinduragiri, because it was reddened by the blood flow ing from the breast of Hiranyakasipu which was torn by Narasimha with his sharp claws. There are two temples on the hill containing huge images of the man-lion incarnation of Vishnu. As conjectured by Cousenst the name Sinduragiri may have been originally given to the hill because of its red stones which when broken or newly dressed appear blood-red. The second name of the hill Tapamgiri (for Tapogiri, penance-hill) which occurs in this very form in one of the Sin. duraqiri-mahatmyas owes its origin to the tradition that Sambuka, a Sudra ascetic, practised penance here. He was afterwards killed by Rama with his sword called Chandrahasa. But, the Mahatmya says, he asked for three boons from Rama, viz., that his mortal remains should be transformed into a linga in situ, that Rama should live on the hill for ever and that he himself should be worshipped before Rama. In accordance with this, pilgrims first worship the linga, now called Dhumresvara, situated on the southern plateau of the hill outside the citadel, before they proceed to the temples of Rama and Lakshmana. The story of Sambuka is given in line 45 of the present record, which mentions the linga Dhumraksha. The story of Sambuka occurs also in the Ramayana of Valmiki. It would, therefore, be interesting to see how far the topography of the place where Sambuka was practising penance suits Ramtek. According to the Epic the Sudra ascetic was engaged in austerities on the bank of s large lake to the north of the mountain Saivala. This mountain is not mentioned anywhere else. But from the Ramayana itself we learn that a king named Danda was ruling over the territory between the Vindhya and Saivala mountains. His rape of a Brahmana girl led to the devastation of the country measuring a hundred yojanas round the Saivala mountain and this country came consequently to be known by the name of the Dandaka forest. This Danda or Dandakya is called Bhoja elsewhere and it is well known that the Bhojas were ruling over Vidarbha. So the site of Sambuka's penance must have been situated in Vidarbha to the south of the Vindhya mountain. The Ramayana tells us that after killing Sambuka, Rama went in his aerial car to the hermitage of Agastya which was situated not very far from the Godavari, but it gives us no idea of the distance between the site of Sambuka's penance and the hermitage of Agastya. Still the description in the epic shows clearly that the former lay somewhere in ancient Vidarbha between the Vindhya mountain and the Godavari. The description in the Ramayana of the site of Sambuka's penance suits Ramtek where there is a large tank at the foot of the hill. As there is no hill in Vidarbha where there is such a tradition connecting it with Sambuka's penance, it would not be wrong to identify Ramtek with the Saivala mountain.? 1 P. R. A. S., W. C. for 1904-05, p. 41, para. 127. Ramayana, Uttarakanda, adhyaya 75, verses 13-14. . Ibid., adhyaya 79, verse 16. * Ibid., adhyaya 81, verse 8. See Kautilya's Arthasastra, adhyaya 1, prakarana 3. * Ramayana, Uttara kanda, adhyaya 76, verses 16-20. * The larger Sinduragiri mahatmya mentions Mahasaivala as a name of the hill at Ramtek in addition to the two names noticed above, and explains it as being due to Siva bringing the Saivas to the hill. According to the colophon the Mahatmya has been taken from the Kaumarakhanda of the Padmapurina; but the portion dealing with Sambuka's story seems to have been copied terbatim from the Ramayana of Valmiki. We have not been able to trace the Kaumarakhanda in the printed edition of the Purana. Still this description corroborates our inference that Saivala was one of the old names of the hill at Ramtek. For the identifications of the tirthas mentioned here see Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVII, pp. 202 ft.

Page #25
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. | VoL.. XXV. TEXT.1 . . . . . . . . . . Nu . . . . . . . mavAna . . . . . . . . . .. 2 . . . . . . . . . . pUjita . . . . . . . statve(ce)na . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . devAsurora[ga] . . . . . . vacarito . . . 4 . . . . . . . 'ka: sukavisArthapathe pra[viSTaH ] . . . . . . . . . 'jyo lApra- . . . . . . . . . 5 . . . . . . . yugmaH // tatobhUdhAdavo vaMzaH . . . . . . . . . // ki vayate'[yaM ya*]duvaMzajaH . . . . . . . 6 . . . . . . . . kSoNipAlaSkAlaH" prodyarivaurava . . . . . . . . .. jaMbha zatruH // nazyatkalaMkavidhuma' . . . . . . . . . . 7 . . . . . . . yasyAtibhauSaNaraNAMgaNa . . . . . . . "maMDalamidaM smarati sma rudrako . . . . . . . . . . 8 . . . . . . . . lauvanAlItalagabhujagA . . . . . . tvamedhAdhipa tvaM re coDa vimuMca da[]- . . . . . . . dharAnAthaprabodha . . . ." 9 . . . . . . . . . 'Si(khi)labhUpatInA' mira[ssu ?] . . . . . . . . [gurja*1]rendraH parAmukho yasya puro raNe'bhUt . . . . . . heSu mahAmahaundra jaina- . . . . . From the original stone. From 15 to 18 akaharas are lost in the beginning of II. 1-3. * About 25 aksharas are broken off here and in the corresponding portion of IL.1-3. * About 45 akakaras are gone at the end of 11. 1-3. About 13 aksharas are gone in the beginning of 11. 4-6. .Metre: Vasantatilaka. From 23 to 27 akaharas are lost here and in the corresponding portion of 11. 5-6. . From 35 to 45 aksharas are lost at the end of 1. 4-7. *Metre: Anushtubh.. 10 Metre : Indravajra. 1 Rond coNipAla: kAkha:. [See above, p. 8,n.l-Ed.] 11 Metre : Salini. 11 About 18 akaharas are lost in the beginning of 11. 7-14. 14 From 18 to 22 akaharas are broken off here and in the corresponding portion of II. 8-14. "Metre: Malini. "Metre: Sardilaerkritika. 17 About 6 aksharas are lost at the end of II. 8.14. "Metre: Upendravajra.

Page #26
No. 2.] RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. 10 . . . . . . . . . . yaMdanaprabhivapratibhaTavika' . . . . . . . . . [maukti*]. * kaudhagaganamiva satAra saMdhyayA sa . . . . . . [ka]roskarAlA sauMdarya * * ll . . . . . . . . . . [coNipatarasya' bhUmipAlo' . . . . . . . . . hAsi nihatokaTapratibhaTebhakabhayo paTuyu(?) . . . . . . . . . . kamuktAcchalAt / pramutha] . . . . . 12 . . . . . . . . . . mahaurahasya yazasA caM[da] . * * * * * * * * * vAcaspateH / tejobhirdinakkadgucAmapi haThAdA[dhi]kya * * * * * * * drAlaya bhogabhUmirabhavatkAla . . . . . 13 . . . . . . . . . . . [5]NadevanAmA' guNAmi . . . . [*] ~-~ - - -- caMDakodaMDamuktaH zitakAMDa.viSa(kha)NDitArakta --- deharSa (kha)DairamaMDi kSitirAhavasya // . . . . . . . . . [mAsAdya zAntiM paramAmavApa / . . . . . . . . . . . jagatIM kSitauzaH / zazAza(sa) vicAmatarustato yaSphalegrahiryAcaka pacipaMktoH // "dharAcavaM dhAvA ba(ci)daza . . . . . 15 . . . . . . . . . . . "dhiSThAya racayatyaho nRtyakA baMdha*] . . . . . . . [*] apArasaMsArasamudrasArairyaza:sudhaudhairvasudhA yadIyaiH zrIsiMhaNakSoNipateviyogatA jahau3 [1] . . . . .14 16 . . . . . . . . . . . [ma*]hautale / vAyinAyaka iti kSamAtale ni -~ ~ yazobharaiH / tataH sakalalokavizruto na vRtaH kvacidapauha . yatsamaH // tasyApyayaM rAghavadeva[nAmA]" . . . . . . 14 * * * * * IMetre: Malini. 2 Metre: Malini. IMetre: Vasantatilaka. Metre: Anushtubh. * Metre: Prithvi. * Metre : Sardulavikridita. Metre: Upendravajra. * Read zitakAMDadaMDaH / vikhaNDi. *Metre : Upajati. 10 Read yaH phalati11 Metre: Sikharini. 11 From 20 to 24 akaharas are lost in the beginning of 11. 15-20. 18 The metre of this verse is irregular. The first hemistich is in Upendravajra. 14 From 5 to 8 aksharas are lost at the end of ll. 15-20. 16 Metre: Rathoddhata. 16 Metre : Indravajra.

Page #27
14 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 * EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [guNagauravapracayinaM zrIrAmacaMdraH prabhurya sAmrAjyasamRSi suMdararucaH pAca vidhAya zriyaH / koDoyAnatale'vi (khi) nobala kalA lIlAgTahakhojanAlApa' zrIrAmabhUpatvadharasya zayyApAlIkRtAtmAnamamAnasatvaM(cam ) // zrIvaidyanAthazivapAdapayojabhakti saMpAditA Si (khi) lamahatva (ttva) padAya tasmai / ke ke nRpA ja . . (ca) (ka) laddaSayati kA prayA guNagaNAdhAraM dharA' tiraM cAMtirapi pradhAnakulajaM zraddA yathA sAtvi 4(priyatamA saubhAgyasauMdaryabhU rAjAyIti guNA dinakahinakkadyutiM (tim) | gurumAtmIyamityeSa papraccha tadanu Dijam' jAnAsi sabrvvaM bhagavaMstava pRcchAmi paryutsukatAmupetaH / agAdha saMsArapayodhi' // (kha) lapArA vaco mama / | saMsArasAgarottArakAraNaM na pare: rAmaste [SAM ?] [1] Metre: Sardulavikridita. * Metre : Vasantatilaka. [ VoL. XXV. 8 vAyuputrayukto vasatyuttamayogicintyaH / mahodharasyAsya tarpagiristaM prabhAvamA kisudAharAmi vihAya me 5 // . gavyApAtakulAdhIza nibodhedaM paraM (ram) ' avatArA dazApyatha // sAdya raghu // prAgaNa devI nRhariH hari surArdhi (bi)meda vacaH karaNe zitArtha: / tadrapUrAkaNitastato'yaM [[]]] sauMdaryasAre punastama (tisamo'pyandho hi jAnAti kaH // papau samudra culukena yastaM sunI ?]* * Metre: Indravajra. * Metre : Anushtubh. * Metre : Upajati. * From 29 to 34 aksharas are gone in the beginning of II. 21 25. ' Metre of this and the next verse : Anushtubh. * From 9 to 11 aksharas are lost at the end of II. 21 25. * Metre : Upendravajra. 9 *

Page #28
No. 2.) RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. 15 25 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . mano mRdu . . . [rA*]mezvara itauha kIrtyate // zrIrAmAya munIzvaraH kalagabhUmadhyesoM va(ba)aNaH zrutvaitasya giraH pra[bhAva*] . . . . . . . . . 26 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . "vilokya sAdaraM janturmacate vra (ba)mahatyayA' // govipravA(bA)lapramadAvadhAdipApaughapUrNA ' . . . . . . . . .' 27 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . layapavvateMdre / kvatopavAsA harivAsare ye kurvanti rAno raghunandanAye / tapaMgirau' jAgaraNa"] * * * * * * . . . . . . . marAdhikAbhaiH // ghaMTezvaraM caiva sudhezvara ca kedAramIzaM ca tathAMjaneyaM(yam) / hArazvara' . . . . . 29 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . [ma ]janena duritaM nirdhUya (ba)dhacchidA svAcchaMdyaM manujA bhajati bhavane bhargastha yattatpara(ram) / ma . . . . . 30 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . prabhAvaM zatotivAM na guruH surANAma nyasya' tatkAsya . . . . . . . . . . . / 31 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . zrozaSa(kha)nAni (tri). bhuvanajanatApUjyapAdAraviMda sAtvA zrI.' 32 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . latyanalA samayama[pa*]bhayaH zaMkhapANyaMtikasthaH // tAmamnitIrthaprabhavAM vibhUti 33 . . . . . . . . . . . . . . [*]mba(mba)tIrthe naraH sAtvA pUjayitvAM vi(bi)kApati(tim) / vi(bi)kAnAthasadane yAti bhogekabhUmitA(tAm) // padhigamya varuNatIrtha 1 Metre : Sardulavikridita. * About 45 letters are gone at the beginning of 1. 28-31. * Metre: Anushfubh. * Metre: Indravajra. . About 9 letters are broken off at the end of 11. 26-29. * Read tapogirI* Metre : Upajatia - Read murAcAm / canyasya. * About 20 aksharas are gone here. .Metre: Sragdhard. 16 From 50 to 60 aksharas have been lost in the beginning of 11. 32-33.

Page #29
16 . EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. 34 . . . . . . . . . . .1 2 varuNAdilokapAla baditacara[f] . . . . rizaraNa (cam) / yatyanato 'pyabhiSekabhAjAM jAyeta punya (Nya) narapaMgavAnA(nAma) / sadazvamedhAdimahAmaSA(khA)nAmodharma labhyaM na tapobhi 36 ruH|| tau[thaM] nRsiMhasya kathaMci*]dAyoH puNya :*] samAsAdya vizuddhamUrteH / narasya loka(pitaye karasthaM kimaupsitaM nAsti durApamanyaH // aSTama ca kurukSecanAni tIrthavara naraH / nimacya(jya) (ba)mahatyAdimajA zuddhI divaM vra 36 jat / tIrthapaMcakamihAcalarAja yacilokavidite viditA]khya (khyam) / tababhAva kathane na samartho devasArthagurasti na so'pi // lakSmItIrtha teSu mukhyaM durApA lakSmIna syAmajatA yatra tUSNa (varNam) / yAvajIvaM pAtakotihetuprodya[duSyo(kho)TrekadAridyabhAjA(jAm // 37 kiM satIrthasya tathA prabhAvaH prabhUtapuNyojva(jva)laketanasya / vyAkhyAyate yaja lapAnato'pi haMso disthI vimalatvameti // zrIcakratIrthamahimAnamamAnamA gurvI pravaktamapi kasva narasya zaktiH / yasya svayaM bhagavatA hariNA vacakra rakSArthamudyatamakalpi 38 sudarzanAkhyaM (khyama) // sAtvA dhanustIrthajale dhanuzca pradAya hemAdikkataM vshktyaa| naro vidarIkatapAparAdhiH zrIzAprapANaH sadana prayAti // taurthe pitaNAM pilatIrthanAni sAtvA ca kRtvA piTatarpaNAdi / koTiM pitRNAM niyata:(ta) pavi caukatye (tya)ti divyaM hi padapita39 gAM(NAm)" // girarapAyAM dizi vAjimedhatIrthe samarthe'khilatIrthasArthAt / naro nimanjayAgamayA samatastamabhavAnAzu labhata dhanyAn // yA rarakSa kalikAlato balAdharmamUrmikarapaMkajainadI / sA tathAsya kalipati vizrutA saMnidhI kalimala haratyalaM (lam)1 // suranadI ca surodha 1 About a dozen aksharas may have been lost here. * Metre: Giti. * Read yacchukkatIrthe* Metre of this and the next verse: Upajati. Metre: Anushrubih. * Metre : Svagala. Metre : Salini. *Metre: Upajati. *Motre: Vaantatilabar 10 Metro: Indravajra. 11 Metre : Rathoddhala.

Page #30
No. 2.] RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. saMga na 40 samAzritA nikaTato'sya vahatyacalasya sA / suraniketanabhogasamRddhidA saUdivAcamanAdikkatAM nRNAM (NAm ) ' // kalipAsuranadyaMvu (bu) saMgAdaMgA jAMbu (bu) no: / gaNayatyuccairmanukhya(Sya) munidevatAH // nAmasminma kA kuMDaM taurthottame prApya samasta siddhIH / 17 41 prApnoti matyaiH khalu muktirasya prasAdataH sA'pi na dUrasaMsthA' // [ mAM] cakuMDa samAsAdya dakSa(kSiNasyAM mahIbhRtaH / durlabhA'pi bhavenmoca: sulabhaH prANinAM kSaNAt // zrIrAmatIrthaM yadihAsti totha' sAkSAtsadarya prathitaprabhAvaM ( vam) / tasyAprutiprodbhava punya (sya) rAzeSphalapradAtA' dazakaMdharA 42 riH // ekAdazovAsaravAsa bhAjAM tIrthe zubhArthe dazakaMThazatroH / muktivairAkI karapaMjarasthA karoti sevAM gTahasArikeva / yatkArttike mAsi naro nimajya (jjA) zrIrAmatIrthe dazakaMdharAtriM (rim) / bhaktya ( prapazyava zarIrakoze koTatvamAyAti tadantarAmA // sakkadrAmagayA zrAhaM girAviha ka 43 roti yaH / labhante pitarastasya muktimatyantadurlabhAM (bhAm) * // zrIrAmacaMdrasya samaupato'sti siMdUravApI sukRtaprapA sA yasyA vizuhena vilokanena vijitya nAkaM samupaiti mukti (ktim ) // karpUravApau sukRtapravAhapUraNa pUrNA kimu varNanIyA / devasya sItAdayitasya pArzve dAsyaM hi yasyAH kurute'pi 44 mukti: // kAzo nojjayinI na cApi mathurA no hArakA no purau taddatpuNyabharaM prayacchati nRNAM vAsena nityAyuSA / yaddaddA saramekamaSTiti (?) kRtAM siMdUra11 jaganmaMgalamAdhatte bhUmIdharaH zrIrAmasya padAraviMdayugala sparzena yasya kuMbhaddayo smRtA | gajendravadanaH sarvottamaH 45 sAkSAdatrAste rAmakAMcayA // Aste dharmezvaro nityaM sa rAmasya girAviha / poDitaM kalinA dharmaM yaH kapAlurapAlayat // zrIrAmacaMdrasya kareNa caMdrahA sAhataH prApya padaM purAraH / sa zambu (mbu)ka: zUdramunirma hodha rAje'tra dhUmrAca iti prasiddha: // pazyanti muktauzvaranAmadheyaM zivaM zivA 1 Metre : Drutavilambita. * Metre : Awushtubh. s Metre Upajati. 4 Read rAzeH phalapradAtA * Metre of this and the next verse Upajati. * Metre : Indravajra. * Metre of this and next verse Anushtulih. Metre: Sardalavikridita. * Metre of this and the next thren verses [pajati.

Page #31
18 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. 46 nAthamihAcaleMdre / zivavratasthAH zivavAsara ye zivatvamAyoti zivAlaye te // gopIjanAnaMdasamudrapUrNacaMdro vinidrojva(jva)lapadmanetraH / gopAlamUrtirjagadekamUtirvasatyasAvatra dharAdhareMdre / atIva tejaHpasaraprataptaM jagatmamagraM kRpayA rarakSa / yo'yaM caturtho'vataro'cyutasya zrI47 mAvRsiMhopi vasatyamumin // saptAMbhonidhipUradUrapihitAM vi(bibhradarAM daMSTrayA yo'yaM bhAti sarojinaudalanibhI dantena yahanmayan / yaM romAntaraguptavAsasukhino devarSayastuSTuvuSkalpAnte dazakaMdharArisadane so'trAdikolaH prabhuH // ana nyalabhyAmatulA saparyA nityaM 48 parityajya mahendradattA(tAm) / zrImAnRpaSyaktirathopi* putraprItyA vasatyaca girIndrasAnI // sutau zrIrAmacaMdrasya girI kuzalavAviha / dadhAte kalpavRkSatvaM bhaktibhAjAM jaganabhU // mAtaro'STau mahAsiddhinAmadheyopalakSitAH / patra tiSThati bhaktAnAmaNi mAdyaSTakapradAH // kalpAnte kavalI49 karoti sakalaM pailokyamalpetarajvAlAjAlakarAlakAlavadanI yaSkAlikAkailibhUH / sindUrAcalamIkSaNaM kSaNamapi kSINAnyavAsaspRhaH zrIrAmaspRhayA karoti bhagavAki vA mahAbhairavaH // paMcAsyaM caMdramauliM dazabhujamudayatkoTibhAnUprabhAsa yakSa vRkSA - 50 - sivarazaradhanuHzUlaSa(kha)bAMgahastaM(stam) / hRtpadme bhaktalokAbhayavaradakaraM cintayanyaM naraH syAtrailokye siddhisamAisati pavanajaH so'tra rAmakabhRtya: // mAlA puSpamayomiva kSitimimAM vi(bi)vacchirobhirvibhuH zrIrAmAvatara haraH sahacaraH zaMkho' pyazaMkhAmaka: / prAste so'[tra] sa51 mastabhaktajanatAtattanmanovAMcchi(chi)taM saMyacchanja(ja)nakAdhirAjatanayAnAthAMtike lakSmaNa: // . yabAmasmaraNAbayAti niSi(khi)la: pApATriruccaiH kSayaM yA vizvakapativratAdhvani gururdevo dayekApagA / yA zApena ninAya bhasmakaNikAbhUyaM na laMkApati kartA me dayitA[sya] 1 Perhaps H y is intended here. This reading would involve a sandhi with the preceding word which would spoil the metre. I would suggest -dalam-ibho dantena yadvan=nuyan as the intended reading. Ed.1 *Read stuSTuvuH kalpAnta. ___+Metre: Sardalavikridita. 'Read zrImApaH paMktirathI-- * Motre: Upajati. * Metre of this and the following verso: Anushfubh. - Read yaH kAlikA.. * Metre : Sragdhara. * Metre of this and the next verse: Sardalavikridito.

Page #32
No. 2.) RAMTEK STONE INSCRIPTION OF THE TIME OF RAMACHANDRA. 52 nAzamiti sApyatrAsti gamAntike // rahAcaleMdra dazakaMThazorvilokya mUrtIH khalu - martyaH / paratra kAle na karoti bhauti kAtAstama(1)saMhatighoramUtaH1 // bhaktyA mahatyA prabhumAdirAmaM jagatsaSA(khArAmatanaM nirIkSya / nara sureMdrAdikaropanautapUjAgrApAtratvamupaiti] ni 53 tyaM(tyam // zrI bho]garAmamabhirAmatanaM nirIkSya kSoNASi(khi)nnAghasaraNi: zaraNa murArIH / bhogA[nabhaMgurarasAnmuciraM vicitrAnprApnoti kalpazatamalpitadevarAjaH // dRSTvA pravaSTamahimAnamanantabhaktyA taM guptarAmamatiguptapadaM ca kiMcit / prApnoti yattadiha kiM nanu devarA jo] - -- 54 sahururathAMgiraso'pi so'pi // zrIzaMkharAma praNipatya martyaH padaM samabhyeti hi zaMkha pANaH / vizuddhabhAvena hadA maheMdramukhyAdidevairabhivaMdyamAna: // jaganmahAnaMdanidAnamauzaM zrImaithilaulakSmaNadevayukta (ktam) / zrIrAmadevaM praNipatya mUrchA namaskarikhye(the)lpataraiva[cobhiH*] // 55 deva zrIraghunaMdana (tri)jagatAmahaitavAdaprabho bhAsvadazamahAvibhUSaNamaNe kAruNyaratnAkara / trailokyAgdizAsyakaMThadazakacchedojasatyANaye pA -- - - te cailokyagopce nama: // deva kSaurasamudrasAdalaharau[ni]rmathya hatkIrtaye tattATTamguNa -~ 56 - vizvakabhatre namaH / zrIrAmAya hanUmadAdivadanAMbhojanmaSaMDaprabhAbhaH zrIjanakakSitIMdratanayAnaMdaika[ka]dAya ca // deva tvAM sphuradugrazoSaNa ---- -- --- dAracaTusutiprazamitakrodhaM namaskurmahe / tatkA[lA]pacitikriyArthamilitAzeSAmsa -- 57 - dhattA(?)tyattasujAtyaratnacayabhAmAjiSNupAdAvu(bu)jaM(jam) // deva tvAM giripAdapaSi(khi) labhujAmuSTiprahAro ---- -- - ----- -- / - - -- - - niSi (khi)laM trailokyanAzacama dhAvA - sahasapUrNarucima -- - ma numaH // --- 1 Metre of this and the following verse: Upajati. 1 Metre of this and the next verse: Vasantutilaka. .Metre of this and the next verse: Upajati. * Metre of this and the next seven verses : Sardilavikridita.

Page #33
EPICRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. 58 visarparogajagatInAthAridAridyabhUrbhItarbhaktajanasya saMmadapadaM rAmati nAmasmRtaH / gavyU. fauv-u-uuu-.-- - - -- - - - -- ---- - - // deva tvAM karuNA U-UUU - HARTA co to SMARTTA UUU -- 59 kSobhujA tejasA(sAm) / kurbANe jagadiSTaSTimamRtAsArAM bhavonmAthinI --prArthitaTa THT UU---H--U-[no]---uu-u-uu --- ------ ~-rNikAsana - -- - siMdUrAcalamaulikalpi ---- 60 pratiSThaM vibhaM kubhodbhutalanAvaraNa bhagavabaMde mude nityazaH // deva tvAM puruSa yaraqaf --u----UU-U-UUU-- 8-0"] - - vu-u-uuu --- - ---------- bhagavate bhaktyA namo'stu prabho // | ( 61 rAmadevaM ya stoti mayaH pavitradhauH / siMdUrAcalamaulisthaM bhajate tasya ya . // kAzIprabhU ---~ ~-~ ~ [*] ~ ~~ --Uvuvuu-uu [*] ---UU-u-u --------- kalpAMtAvadhinirmalASi(khilajalA vRkSA 62 laH / Aste vA(bA)lasamudra eSa vilamaddevAlayAlaumila -- - - - jalo jale kSaNakRtAM devA --- -[*] . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . dhanyaH // samabhyarya naro bhaktyA na yyy63 / durlabhAM labhate kAM kAM na hi siddhiM vizuddhadhIH // -- - varANi tAni devAMzu -- - -- [*] - - - - - ----------- ----[ // "] --~-- vu-u----u-- - - [0] -- bha garauya: zrIrAghavo'masta kRtArthamuccaiH // ( ( 1 Metre: Anushfubh. * Metre : Sardalavikridita. . About 40 aksharas are gone here. * Metre : Indravajra. Lines 64-75 are too much mutilated to be transcribed here. Lines 69 and 71 mention one Maideva and line TO has pADaya satvaramuvAca vAH sa . . . . . . maithilInAthastaSthati yena me kuna . . which shows that the inscription was intended to record something done by Maideva by the order of Raghava-perhaps some repairs to the temple of Lakshmana.

Page #34
No. 3.] A GRANT OF THE WESTERN CHALUKYA VIJAYADITYA: SAKA 653. 21 No. 3.-A GRANT OF THE WESTERN CHALUKYA VIJAYADITYA: SAKA 653. By S. C. UPADHYAYA, M.A., LL.B., BOMBAY.. This set of three copper-plates was presented by the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society to the Archaeological Section of the Prince of Wales Museum, Bombay, and is now exhibited in the Epigraphical Gallery. These plates have not been published so far nor have they been noticed anywhere. Their authenticity is, however, unquestionable and therefore they are taken up for publication in this journal. Each plate is 10"x5" in size. The whole grant runs into 45 lines. A circular hole with a diameter of about " is found in all the three plates. There is neither any ring nor any Royal seal attached to the set at present. The first and third plates are written on one side only while the second plate is inscribed on both the sides. As regards orthography the record has no peculiarity worth mentioning. Vijayaditya, the donor of the present grant, seems to have ascended the throne in 618-619 Saka as the Badami Sanskrit and Kanarese inscription is dated Saka 621, in his third regnal year.1 The present grant was made in his 36th regnal year when 653 Saka had passed. His reign seems to have ended in 654-655 Saka as his son Vikramaditya II issued from Raktapura a grant in his 2nd regnal year in 656 Saka expired.2 The donation was made on the full-moon day of Vaisakha to Bhavasvami-Bhatta of the Visvamitra-gotra, who was well versed in the Vaidika literature and who was the son of Pasupatisarman and grandson of Yajnasarman. The donation was of a village (?) in a certain vishaya3. The grant was issued from the victorious camp at Raktapura. The writer was Niravadya-Punyavallabha. We know that in the reign of Vinayaditya the Mahasamdhivigrahika was one Rama-Punyavallabba. But in the reign of Vijayaditya there was one Niravadya-Pandita alias Udayadeva-Pandita, a Jaina to whom Vijayaditya granted a village. Niravadya-Pandita who was of the Mula-Sangha was the spiritual guide of Vinayaditya." The inscription opens with Srasti followed by a verse in praise of the Boar incarnation of Vishnu. Then it successively refers to the famous Manavya-gotra, the descent from Hariti of the Chalikyas who were guarded by the Seven Mothers, the receipt of a banner bearing the figure 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. X, p. 60. Ibid., Vol. VII, p. 104. [According to my reading of lines 35-37 the name of the village granted would be Taravadra which was situated in Tellad-ahara, a district in Navasari-vishaya. I read the portion as follows: 35 bhavasvAmibhaTTAya navasAriviSaye tenAdAhAra 36 koca tyAtalAdapaDhamatyANavesImA grAmANAM madhe tArA[[va]dramA 37 magrAma (mI) vApyudyamane vijayAdityena datta: etc.-N. L. R.] This Raktapura was a famous place in the times of the Western Chalukya kings. Vinayaditya issued a grant from this place. Cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 112. Vikramaditya II issued one more grant in 656 Saka, cf. ibid., p. 104. Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 85. Ibid., Vol. VII, p. 112. [The late Prof. Pathak has suggested (above, Vol. X, p. 15) that the name Niravadya, which seems to have been a biruda, originally of Vijayaditya, was assumed by the writer of his grants.-N. I. R.]

Page #35
22 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. of a Boar on it through the favour of Vishnu, etc., as found in most of the other grants of this dynasty. The genealogy begins with Pulakabi-Vallabha (1) who had purified his limbs with the holy waters at the time of the horse sacrifice performed by him. Then his son, the famous Kirttivarman(I) who had defeated the kings of Vanavasi, is referred to. Then we find mentioned his son Satyasraya otherwise famous as Pulakesin (II) who bore the additional titles Maharaja. dhiraja and Paramesvara ; the last-mentioned title he obtained by defeating Harshavardhana. Then comes his favourite' ton Vikramaditya (D. Mounted on the back of his favourite steed Chitrakantha and with only a sword in hand be is said to have retrieved the fortune of his father which had been taken away by the alliance of three kings. He also broke down the power of the Pandyas, Cholas, Keralas and Kalabhras, and made the king of Kanchi bow down in reverence to him. Then is mentioner Vinayaditya, who is also stated to have subdued the triple alliance. He subdued the kings of Kavera, Parasika and Simhala and by defeating the king of the north acquired the embleans of greatness such as the Palidhraja, etc. His favourite son was Vijayaditya-Samastabhuvana sraya, the donor of the present grant. He secured peace at home while his grandfather carried on wars with the southern kings and he assisted his father in a campaign in the north and going further to the north (more than what bis father had done) he acquired for himself the emblems of Ganga, Yamuna, the Palidhvaja banner and the Dhadrum. He was once caught by the enemies but he skilfully contrived to escape and brough peace and order unaided by others in the provinces where disorder reigned supreme for a while. TEXT. First Plate. 1 svasti [[*] jayatyAviSkRtaM viSNorbArAhaM kSobhitAgaNava(vam) [*] dakSiNobata daMSTrAgravizrAntabhuvana' vapuH [*] zrI2 matAM sakalabhuvanasaMstUyamAnamAnavyasagotrANAM saptalokamAtR3 bhismaptamAtRbhirabhivar3itAnAM kArtikeyaparirakSaNaprAptakalyANaparaMparANAM bhagava4 bArAyaNaprasAdasamAsAditavarAhalAJchanekSaNakSaNavazaukatAzeSamahIbhRtAM 5 calikyAnAM kulamalaMkariSNorazvamedhAvabhRthasAnapavitrIkRtagAtrasya thopulakezi6 vallabhamahArAjasya sUnu parAkramAkrAntavanavAsyAdiparanRpatimaNDalapraNiba7 ivizuddhakotiH. zokIrtivarmApRthivIvallabhamahArAjastasyAtmajasmamara8 saMsaktasakalottarApathezvarazrIharSavaInA parAjayopAttaparamezvarazabdA. 1 Hin title Satyadraya is not given here, unlike in Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, P. 73. . From the original plates. Read -bhuvanatin. * Read Raya sa mara.. [This emendation is unnecessary as the reading of the text in 11. 8-9 is correctly -paramckvara-labdas-tasya.-Ed.] Read &ri-Harshavarddhana..

Page #36
No. 3.) A GRANT OF THE WESTERN CHALUKYA VIJAYADITYA: SAKA 653. 23 9 []sya satyAyadhIpRthivIvallabhamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarasya priyatanaya10 sya prajJA[ta]nayasya khaDgamAtrasahAyasya citrakaNThAbhidhAnapravaraturaGgameNall kenaivotsAritAzeSavijigISoravanipatitritayAntaritAM svaguro' zriyamAtmasA12 kRtya(tvA) prabhAvakulizadalitapANyacoLakeraLakaraprabhRtibhUbhRdadanavi13 bhramasyAnanyAvanatakAJcIpatimukuTacaMbitapAdAMbujasya vikramAditya Second Plate ; First Side. 14 satyAzrayazrIpRthivIvallabhamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarabhaTTArakasya priyasUno pi15 turAjayA bAlenduzekharasya tArakArAtiriva daityabalamatisamudataM cairAjyakA16 caupatibalamavaSTabhya karadaulatakama(va)rapArasaukasiMhakAdiddIpAdhipasya saka17 lottarApathanAthamathanopArjitorjitapALidhvajAdisamastapAramaizvaryaciGgasya / 18 vinayAdityasatyAcayatrIpRthivIvallabhamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarabhaTTArakasya 19 priyAtmajozava evAdhigatAzeSAstrazAstro dakSiNAzAvijayini pitAmahe 20 samunmUlitanikhilakaNTaka saha[ti*]ruttarApathavi[ji*]goSorguroragrata evAhava21 vyApAramAcaravarAtigajaghaTApATanavizauryamANakRpANadhArassama gravigrahA22 presarasmatmA] isarasika parAGgu( )khokatazatrumaNDalo gaMgAyamunApAnidhvaja23 paTa[*]Dhaka mahAzabdacitramANikyamataMgajAdaunpitru(Ta)sAtkuva'npa[2] palAyamAna24 rAsAdya kathamapi vidhivazAdapanautopi pratApAdeda' viSaya prakopamarAjaka 25 mutsArayanvatsarAja ivAnapekSitAparasahAyakastadavagrahAnirgatya sva Second Plate ; Second Side. - 28 bhujAvaSTaMbhaprasAdhitAzeSavizvaMbhara prabhurakhaNDitazaktitraya 27 vAcchatrumadabhaMjanatvAdudAratvAviravadyatvAdyasmamastabhuvanA 1 Road degguros. Read dhakld* Read vishaya. * Read aambatire. * Read da-diva.

Page #37
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV 28 ayasmakalapAramaizvaryavyaktihetupAlidhvajAdhujva(jjva)laprAjya. 29 rAjyo vijayAdityasatyAtrayaupathivIvanabhamahArAjAdhirA30 japaramezvarabhaTTArakasmAbe(ne)vamAjJApayati viditamastu vosmA31 bhitripaJcAzaduttaraSaTuTzi)neSu zakavarSeSvatoteSu pravardhamAnavijaya32 rAjyasaMvatsara SaTviMza vattemAne raktapuramadhivasati vijayaskandhAvAra 33 vaizAkhaporNamAsyAM vizvAmitragAtrAya --- ve[da*]vedAMgapAragAya 34 zarmapocAya 'paTupatizarmaputrAya sakala viditazAstrA35 ya bhavasvAmibhaTTAya ----viSaye --- hAro Third Plate. lu' - pathima --- saumA - - - - - -------- vijayAdityena dattaH tadAgAmibhirasmAI38 zyairanyaizca rAjabhirAyuraizvaryAdInAM vilasitamacirAMzacacca39 lamava[ga]cchajirAcandrArkadharAkavasthitisamakAlayazasvibhi[:*] svadatti40 nirvi]zeSaM paripAlanIyamuktacca bhagavatA vedavyAsena vyAsena [ // "] 41 bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhismagarAdibhirya(bhiH / yasya yasya ya42 dA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phala(lam) [*] svandAtuM sumahacchakyaM duHkhama43 nyasya pAlana(nam) [*] dAnaM vA pAlanaM ceti dAnAcchayonupAlana(nam) [*] 44 svadattA paradattAM vA yo harata vasundharA (rAma) [*] SaSTivarSasahasrANi viSThA 45 yAM jAyate kamiH [*] bauniravadyayopuNya vAmana likhitamidaM zAsanaM [*] IRead degbhis=trio. * Reading doubtful. [It is vidita'--N. L. R.] Read Pabupatii. * Tho order of the words in the compound is incorrect. "[See note 3 on p. 21,-Ed.] * Road yam/uktai-cha.

Page #38
No. 4.] ELLORA PLATES OF DANTIDURGA: SAKA 663. No. 4.-ELLORA PLATES OF DANTIDURGA : SAKA 663. By S. K. DIKSHIT, M.A., NEW DELHI. The copper-plates which bear the subjoined inscription of the earliest Rashtrakuta emperor Dantidurga were discovered at Ellora (ancient Elapura) in Aurangabad District of H. E. H. the Nizam's Dominions. They were handed over to Sir John Marshall by Major Garforth, Under Secretary, Public Works Department, in the year 1921, but originally belonged to a widow lady, by name Mrs. Plunkett, from whom they were subsequently purchased by the Archaeological Department. Unfortunately they have somebow remained in oblivion for more than 17 years, until Rao Bahadur K. N. Diksbit happened to come across them. He has kindly lent them to me for editing, which I am doing under bis guidance. The plates are two in number, each measuring in the middle rougbly 6 inches in length and 41 inches in breadth. They are joined together by a copper ring which is oval in shape, being roughly 1} inches in length and 14 inches in breadth. The letters, whicb are engraved with fair accuracy, vary in size from 4th to frd of an inch. The plates are inscribed on one side only, and the engraving is fairly deep, though the letters do not appear on the other side except in a few cases. The edges of the plates are thickened only very slightly, so that the first plate is worn out in the middle of the upper edge though no damage is thereby caused to any letters. The copper ring which joins the two plates together has a seal attached to it, on which appears a winged figure sitting cross-legged. The figure must be of Garuda who usually appears on the Rashtrakuta. seals. The language is Sanskrit and the inscription is throughout written in prose, except for the imprecatory and benedictory verses (lines 23 to 28) which are usually found near the end. As regards orthography, it may be noted that the consonant following r is generally duplicated (cf. Dantidurgga, 1. 8; antarggata and vinirggata, ll. 13 and 14 ; Adhuaryyu, 1. 14 ; utsarppanarttham. 1. 17). A certain amount of laxity in rules relating to sandhi, etc., is also observable. The palaeographical peculiarities found in this inscription mark it out from the Rashtrakuta inscriptions like the Multai and Tiwarkhed plates of Nannaraja Yuddhasura, the Bhandak plates of Krishnaraja I", which, according to Dr. V. S. Sukthankar, have characters belonging to the Northern class of alphabets". On the other hand, a comparative study of this record with some of the Valabhi and Southern Gujarat plates betrays their closest affinity in palaeographical details. Thus the Ilao (Broach District) plates of Dadda II-Prasantaraga, Prince of Wales Museum plates of Jayabhata, Antroli-Chharoli plates of Karka II (dated Saka 679) and Baroda plates of Suvarnavarsha (dated Saka 734) bear a much closer resemblance with the present record than the first-mentioned three grants from the Betul and Chanda Districts. Special attention may be drawn to the form of the letter e (1. 10), which could easily be mistaken for gu' or 'T', but is obviously meant to be of the same type as is found in Elapur-achala, etc., of the Baroda plates? The object of this inscription is to record the grant of a village called Pippalala in the district of Chandanapuri-eighty-four, to certain Brahmanas originating from Navasarika, by the Rashtrakuta prince Dantidurga, son of Indraraja and grandson of Karkkaraja. The grant was issued 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, pp. 230 ff.; above, Vol. XI, pp. 276 ff. * Above, Vol. XIV, Pp. 121 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 115 ff. . Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 147 ff. J. B. B. R. A.S., Vol. XVI, pp. 106 ff. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, pp. 156 ff. Also of the Valabhi plates illustrated in Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, facing p. 328 : abovo, Vols. XI, XIII and XXII, facing pp. 106, 339 and 118 respectively, eto. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XII, plate facing p. 158, text I. 14.

Page #39
26 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. from, and probably recorded at, Badarika-vasaka, though it was originally made at Elapura (Elapura) by the donor after bathing in the Guhesvara tirtha. Its chief importance, however, lies in the fact that it is the earliest dated record of the Imperial Rashtrakuta dynasty so far known. The inscription is dated in the (Saka) Samvat 663, Aevina Suddha trayodasi, Soma-vara. According to S. K. Pillai's Indian Ephemeris the date is not regular either for Saka 663 current or for 663 expired. The details cited, however, regularly correspond to Monday, the 17th September 742 A.D., in the Saka year 664 expired. The present inscription, whose authenticity can be borne out by the palaeographical test, is thus dated 12 years earlier than the Samangad plates of Dantidurga, which are dated in the Saka year 675. The genuineness of the latter has been called in question by scholars like Dr. Sukthankar and Dr. D. R. Bhandarkar, who base their arguments mainly on palaeographical grounds, which are, however, hardly convincing' to Dr. A. S. Altekar, when the difference is only of a few decades. One may not perhaps fully agree with Dr. Altekar in his doubts as regards the validity of the palaeographical test, which has always to reckon the district in which the inscription is found, the district in which the grant is given and the personality of the writer; but one cannot set aside the Samangad inscription altogether, especially in view of the possibility that it might have been copied from an earlier and authentic inscription which really gave the correct date of Dantidurga (viz., S. 675). The present record also bears out Dr. Altekar's suggestion that at any rate "there is nothing impossible in Dantidurga being a ruling prince in 753-4 A. D." Another point to be considered is regarding the titles that were borne according to this inscription by Dantidurga and his predecessors, Karka and Indra. All the three bear only feudatory titles, such as Samadhigata-pamcha-mahasabda and Mahasamantadhipati. Thus Dantidurga had not as yet assumed the imperialistic titles which appear in the Samangad plates. No doubt, he bears in this record the title of Prithivivallabha, but that may signify at best his increased importance. It is true that the title Prithvivallabha was often borne, along with Srivallabha, by kings of the Imperial lines of the Chalukyas and the Rashtrakutas; but while the latter title, like the simpler Vallabha, was exclusively a suzerain's title, the former, viz., Prithvivallabha, was borne also by important feudatories. Thus in circa 645 A. D. Chandraditya, the eldest son of Pulakesin II, is styled Prithivivallabha and Maharaja. About a century later, i.e., in or before 739 A. D., the same title Prithivivallabha was conferred upon Pulakesin (the repeller of the Tajikas) along with other titles, viz., Avanijanasraya, Dakshinapathasadhara-Chalukyakulalamkara, etc., by Sri-Vallabhanarendra who evidently was his suzerain. Dantidurga also seems to have defeated certain enemies, before 742 A. D., since he is said in this inscription to have obtained victory in many battles. One may therefore suggest that he too was honoured by Sri-Vallabhanarendra with the title Prithivivallabha in recognition of his service in some battles, possibly fought in collaboration with Pulakesi-Avanijanasraya. The date of the present record is only three years later than the date of Pulakesin's record. The connection of the Rashtrakuta predecessors of Dantidurga with Gujarat is borne out by the fact recorded in the Sanjan and other inscriptions that the mother of Dantidurga (called Bhavagana in the Bhandak plates of Krishnaraja)' was a Chalukya princess who was carried away by Indraraja from Khetaka-mandapa in accordance with the Rakshasa form 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XI, pp. 110 ff. Above, Vol. XIV, p. 121, n. 5. * Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 238. * Rashtrakutas and Their Times, pp. 33-34, footnote 11. Ibid. * Bombay Gazetteer, Vol. I, Pt. 1, p. 109, n. 2. Also of. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 265, where Nikumbhalla akti Sendraka assumes the title Prithivivallabha. Above, Vol. XIV, p. 124, text I. 19.

Page #40
No. 4.] ELLORA PLATES OF DANTIDURGA : SAKA 663. of marriage. Further, the connection of Dantidurga with Southern Gujarat is perhaps betrayed by the fact that one or probably all of the donees of the present grant hailed from Navasarika. Lastly, as shown above, close, palaeographical examination of this inscription confirms this connection, for the inscription was probably engraved somewhere in South Gujarat. Thus, there is nothing impossible in Dantidurga helping Pulakebi-Avanijanasraya, when the Tajikas were penetrating into Dakshinapatha at Navasarika, though it has to be admitted that this is nothing more than a supposition. When did this scuffle between the Gujarat Chalukyas and the Tajikas take place ? Several scholars have averred that it must have taken place soon after 724 A.D., when Junayd under Caliph Hisham carried raids into the dominions of the Hindu kings. But it seems to me that the Chalukyan skirmishes with the Tajikas did not take place before 731 A.D., since Pulakesi-Avanijanasraya who claims for himself the credit for repulsing the Tajikas, did not come to the throne till after A.D. 731, for an inscription of Vijayaditya Janasraya Yuddhamalla Mangalaraja, the elder brother of Pulakesin, is dated in that year. Pulakesin must have, therefore, encountered the Arabs sometime between 731 A.D. and 739 A.D., i.e., probably in the reign of Vikramaditya II who ruled from 733 A.D. to 746 A.D. Thus Vikramaditya was probably the Sri-Vallabhanarendra who conferred titles on both Pulakegin and Dantidurga. The assumption of the title Prithivivallabha and the biruda Khadgaraloka on the part of Dantidurga shows, at any rate, that he had materially added to the dignity and prestige of the Rashtrakutas before this grant was issued; while the issue of a land grant itself shows a certain amount of independence enjoyed by Dantidurga. Dantidurga must have required some time to achieve victory in many battles as is claimed by him in the present record, or at least to add to the dignity and prestige of the family, as is indicated by the assumption of additional, if not higher, titles. Hence, Dantidurga's career probably began some time before 742 A. D. This would probably invalidate Dr. Altekar's supposition that Indra I married the Chalukya princess Bhavagana in or after 725, when he " very probably served in this campaign (against the Valabhi king) as one of the feudatories of the Chalukya king (Mangalarasa)". Another statement of Dr. Altekar that "Nanna Gunavaloka, a younger brother of Indra I, was still alive in 792 A.D., as the Daulatabad plates show", also needs correction, since it is nowhere told in the original record that Nanna was still alive at that date, though his son who issued the grant was then certainly living. Hence, the dates suggested for Dantidurga and his ancestors by Dr. Altekar have to be revised in the light of this record and the suggestions made above and we have perhaps to assign the following approximate dates to Dantidurga and his ancestors - Dantivarman (A.D. 615-40). Indra-Prichchhakaraja (640-65). Govindaraja (665-90). Karka 1 (690-715) Indra I (715-35). Dantidurga (A.D. 735-57); known dates, A.D. 742 and 754. 1 Elliot : History of India, Vol. I, pp. 125-26. * See J. B. B. R. A.S., Vol. XVI, p. 5. : Altekar, Rashfrakutas and Their Times, p. 32. Ibid., p. 10. See above, VoL IX, pp. 195 ff.

Page #41
28 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. Consideration of the above facts would make it clear that the suggestion of Dr. Bhagwanlal Indraji about the identity of Karka I of Antroli-Chharoli plates with the grandfather of Dantidurga is more probable than Dr. Altekar is disposed to agree. According to him," the drawback in this theory is the necessity of assuming that Dhruva, Govinda and Karka II were, all of them, the eldest sons of their parents." This is because he would assign later dates to the predecessors of Karka I, and would place Nannaraja in 793 A.D., when he probably did not exist. Thus the various branches of the Rashtrakuta family emanating from Karka I may be shown with their known dates as follows: Karka I. Dhruva. Indra I. Nannaraja. Ktishna I. 758, 768 and 772 A.D. Govinda. Dantidurga. 742 and 754 A.D. Sankaragana. 793 A.D. Karka II. 757 A.D. As stated already, the palaeography shows a close similarity between the letters of this record and those of the Antroli-Chharoli record of Karka II, which favours Dr. Bhagwanlal's hypothesis. Dr. Altekar, however, tries to connect the line of Dantidurga with Nannaraja Yuddhasura of Multai and Tiwarkhed plates, which palaeographically differ from the present grant. A verse in the Samangad plates possibly connects early activities of Dantidurga with the Mahi and the Reva as also with the Mahanadi. But this does not necessarily show that he was connected with the Rashtrakutas of Berar. He might have led an expedition and gained a victory on the bank of the Mahanadi. As regards Dantidurga's revolt against the Vallabha it is possible to hold that it did not take place till the death of Vikramaditya II who had bestowed on him the title Prithivivallabha, while the accession of Kirtivarman II in circa 747 A.D. probably gave an impetus to his desire to catch hold of the royal sceptre, which he did, according to the Dasavatara cave, Samangad and many other inscriptions, by means of danda or dandabala. In view of this definite statement of the use of force, it is difficult to agree with Dr. Altekar's suggestion that the overthrow of the Chalukya emperor was brought about by strategem or treachery." The very fact that Kirtivarman II was alive at least upto 757 A.D. shows that very probably there was no intrigue against him, but that he was defeated in a regular battle by Dantidurga, who had raised the standard of rebellion in consequence of the weakness of the central authority. Another fact that I should mention here is about the reading Sandhubhupa found in 1. 10 of the Dasavatara record, which Dr. Bhagwanlal reads as : danden=aiva jigaya Vallabha-balan yah Sandhubhup-adhipam. According to Dr. Altekar, Sandhubhupa " is obviously a mistake for Sindhubhupa " But 1 Altekar, op. cit., p. 13. * Ibid., p. 30. Ibid., p. 30.

Page #42

Page #43
ELLORA PLATES OF DANTIDURGA: SAKA 663. i Xi N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rro. No. 1931 E-39-275. SCALE : ABOUT ACTUAL SIZE,

Page #44
No. 4.] ELLORA PLATES OF DANTIDURGA : SAKA 663. then, it would mean that Dantidurga conquered " the overlord of the kings of Sind". The correct reading, so far as I can see from ink-estampages of the Dasavatara inscription, kindly supplied by Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, is : danden=aiva jigaya Vallabha-npipar (?) yah sarva-bhupadhipam, etc., that is: "He conquered Vallabha, the king of all kings by means of force". We may here note that Ballara " signifies king of kings ", according to Ibn Khurdabd, Al-Idrisi, etc., There is thus no question of Dantidurga conquering Sind according to this reading. of the localities mentioned in this inscription, Badarika whence this record was issued probably lies as indicated by the palaeography of the record, somewhere in southern Gujarat, though an alternative that the writer who inscribed the record might have bailed from that region is not altogether barred out. Navasarika is the famous Nausari (Baroda), while Elapura' is the famous Ellora, where Dantidurga built the Dasavatara cave temple as can be inferred from his inscription found in that cave, and where his successor Ktishna built the Kailasa temple. As regards the Guhesvara-tirtha, which, according to this inscription, seems to be in Elapura, one may suggest that this Isvara of the cave (guha) is none else but Gbrisbnesvara of Ellora, one of the twelve Jyotir-lingas. Chandanapuri is the same as the mordern Chandanpuri a small town on the Girns river, three miles to the south-west of Malegaum, and about forty-five miles to the north-west of Ellora while Pippalala is the same as the mordern Pimpral 12 miles south-east of Chandanpuri, and about 33 miles from Ellora. Since Puppala changes into Pimpal in Maratbi, there is little phonetic difficulty with regard to the equation Pippalala=Pimpral. This geographical consideration therefore suggests that the Rashtrakuta territory included at least the Aurangabad District and parts of Nasik and Khandesh Districts as early as 742 A. D. TEXT. First Plate. i o afer [1*] aefatarefa ETA2 hAsAmantAdhipatirASTrakUTAnvayagotrAlaMkArIkarka3 rAja[*]tatpAdAnujhyAtaparamamAhezvarasamadhigatapaMcama4 hAzabdamahAsAmantAdhipatizrImadindrarAjasuta(rAjastatmato) merumahaudhara5 fore(? facra)ferefter fa#federf hefa # (T) 1 Elliot's History of India, Vol. I, pp. 13, 75, 86, 88, etc. (To me the reading appears to be Vallabha[rajaan. Is arasa here to be taken as the Kanarese form of raja as in Vittarssa ( Vishnurija)? -Ed.] For the history of its name and the traditions connected with it vide A. S.W. I., Vol. V, p. 26, footnote. I may point out another tradition narrated in the Brahmapurana, Ch. 108 (Gautami. Mahatmya), according to which Ilapura owes its name to king Ils. The story says that Ils changed his sex on entering the forest called Umivana due to a curse of Siva and came to be known as Il. Wishing to regain her former sex Ila worshipped Siva on the banks of the river Gautami (Godavarl) in the forests of Dandaka. She succeeded and hence the town established there come to be known as llapura. The tirtha, according to Dr. Burgess,"was originally . at the caves" (A. 8. W. I., Vol. V, p. 4). "I owe this suggestion to R. B. K. N. Dikshit, as also the reading Elapura. Vide: himAlaye tu kedAraM vRNeyaM tu zivAlaye / isApuroragyazivAlaya'cin samuzAsanaM ca jagarAm / vande mahIdAratarakhabhAvaM pRNezarAkhyaM zaraNaM prapaye / E . B. B. R. 4. 8., Vol. X, PP. 4-6. - Expressed by a symbul.

Page #45
30 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 6 bhvaye anekacAturhanta gajaghaTATopasamara saMghaTTala 7 bdhavijayI (yaH) 1 samadhigatapaJcamahAzabdamahAsAmantAdhipati pro (pra) thiyovajJabhakhAvalA (lo) kacodantidu rAjaH kuzalI 9 sarvAneva rAjasAmantabhogika viSayapatirASTrakUTamahattarA 10 dhikArikAdo[n *] samAjJApayatyastu vo viditaM yathA mayA ela (lA) pura 11 vyavasthitena azvayujazaddatrayodazyAM svahastena pAdAM (do) prakSA 12 lya paralokamapekSatva maMgaukkatya (lokamapecya ) mahatphalaM ca zrutvA candanapuri13 caturAzityA ( razItya) ntargatapippalAlaM nAma grAma [: * ] navasAri 14 kAvinimAMtabharaDA[ja]sagotra tathAdhvaryuravAditya 15 bhaTTAya tathA mADala tathA [mo] visarabhya (bhyo ) guDevaratI Second Plate. 16 rtyasrAtena balicaruvaizvadevAgnihotrAdika (kri) yo [VoL. XXV: 17 sarpaNAtyaM mAtApitrorAtmanazca puNyayazobhi 18 tri ( a ) ye pippalAla grAma [: *] pratipAditaH yata[: *] acATabhaTapravezya [: * ] a19 bhyantarasiddhika[:"] sarvvAdAnasaMgrAhya [: * ] yatosma [du*]vaMzai ( zye) ranyaiva bhoganR 20 patibhiH (bhAvinnRpatibhogapatibhiH ) ' nalaveNakadalosAra saMsArajalabuhudopamaM jIvita21 mavadhA asmaddAyonumantavya [: *] pratipAlayitavyazca yo vAjJA 1 The epithet aneka-chaturddanta-gaja-ghat-atapa-samara-samghatta-labdha-vijayah' is also found in the Khamkhod plates of the time of Pratapaaila, edited by Prof. V. V. Mirashi (Supra, Vol. XXII, p. 95 ). The letters being partly illegible, the editor has read them as: aneka-cha[tu]rddanta-[gaja-ghata] [prapta* ]vijayah' [In the Khamkhed plates there is no room for so many syllables after ghata. Ed.] But the present record has a greater similarity with the Bagumra grant of Nikumbhallasakti Sendraka (Prithivivallabha) than with the Khamkhed plates. Cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 267 :- Merumahidhara-vijara-sthiraruchira-samunnate vikasita-mahati yasasi (vikasita-ya basi mahati) Semdraka-rajiam anvaye naika-chanu(tu)rddantagaja-gha[1-a]papa-sama[ra] sanghatta-labdha-vijayo, etc. (The reading cited here will be found slightly different from the one given by Buhler.) The writer of our inscription thus seems to have before him a Sendraka record, which he blindly copied till he inscribed the words "vikasita-yasasi mahati sa ", as if he had to write Sendrakarajam anvaye.' Immediately after he wrote 'sa', however, it seems to have dawned upon him that this deed belonged to the Rashtrakutse and not to the Sendrakas. So he inserted an obviously unnecessary word "Indrarajia(juo)=nvaye." After stating that Dantidurga belonged to the Rashtrakuta family and that he was a son of Indraraja it was certainly not necessary to add that he was a member of Indraraja's family. * Bhagapati is the same as Bhagika, a governor of a bhukti. 3 * The letter la is incised below the line. It was evidently omitted at first by mistake and was supplied later on. The kakapada sign over the foregoing la indicates the omission.

Page #46
No. 5.] BHIKSHUNIS IN INDIAN INSCRIPTIONS. 22 natimirAndhASTatamati rAzi (cchindyA dAchi (cchi ) dyamAnaM vAnumodeta sa 23 paMcabhirmahApAtake[:] saMyukta (saMyukta) [1] u ca bhagavato (tA) vedavyAsena [*] SaSTiM 24 varSaururu (mA~) tiSThati bhUmidaH [1"] cAcchetA (ttA) cAnumantA ca 25 tAnyeva narake vase [t*] [1*] vindhyATavISvatIyAsu zuSkakoTha(Ta) ravAsina [: / *] 28 kriyA hi jAyaMta bhUmidAyaM haranti ye [n] bahubhirvasu 27 dhA bhuktA rAjabhi[:*] sagarAdibhiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmim *] tasya tasya tadA pha 28 laM (lam) [ // *] saM 600 29 likhitamidaM kukurena (ga) 60 3 azvayuja zuddha trayodazyAM somavAra [*] garvaga[ vAlyA ]bhihitena (?) 31 No. 5. - BHIKSHUNIS IN INDIAN INSCRIPTIONS. BY BIMALA CHURN LAW, M.A., B.L., PH.D. Here I am concerned to put together the evidences which Indian inscriptions bear to the existence of the Buddhist Bhikshuni order in India, and to examine how far they tally with the facts that may be gathered from literature and foreign travels. It may be observed at the outset that the epithet bhikshuni1 (bhikhuni, bhichhuni") is nowhere employed in Indian inscriptions to denote a religious woman other than a Buddhist female mendicant, sister or nun as she is usually represented. In rare instances samanika or pavajitika is used as the epithet of a Buddhist nun. This is, however, not to deny that Indian inscriptions are wanting in references to the female members of the Jaina Order, although they are not called bhikshunis." The Bhabru and Schism Pillar Edicts of Asoka go to prove that the Buddhist community was constituted in the 3rd century B.C., precisely as in the Buddha's time, of bhikshus, bhikshunis, upasakas, and upasikas. The text of Asoka's ordinance provides against schisms in the Sangha fomented by bhikshus as well as bhikshunis (e chum kho bhikhu va bhikhuni va samgham bhakhati). Thus the bhikshunis had at that time to be reckoned with as equally powerful factors in the matter of unity or division in the Buddhist Fraternity. The information about the bhikshunis which may be gathered from Asoka's edicts may be supplemented by the account of Sanghamitra's mission to Ceylon as met with in the Dipavamsa 1 Luders' List, No. 38 (above, Vol. X, appendix). 2 Asoka's Bhabra and Schism Pilar Edicts; Luders' List, Nos. 175, 292, 341, 344, etc. Luders' List, Nos. 163, 168, 183, 187, etc. * Luders' List, Nos. 1240, 1242, 1315. Luders' List, Nos. 16, 18, 21, 23a, 24, 32, 39, 39a, 45a, 48, 50, 59a, 67, 70, 75, 86, 99, 199, 121. * Sarnath Pillar Edict. Cf. also Ssicht and Kausambt Pillar Ediota.

Page #47
32 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xxv. and the Mahavamsa. The Dipapamsa informs us that Asoka's son and daughter, Mahendra and Sanghamitra, received the ordination as Buddhist monk and nun in the sixth year of his reign. The renowned Dharmapala was, according to the Mahavamsa, Sanghamitra's preceptress (upajjhaya), and Ayupala her teacher (achariya). The brother and the sister, Bhikshu Mahendra and Bhikshuni Sanghamitra, both of whom belonged to the Theravada school of Buddhism, were destined to illumine the doctrine of the Buddha even like the sun and the moon. In about the 19th or 20th year of Asoka's reign after his coronation, the wise Sanghamitra with ten other capable bhikshunis went from India to Ceylon during the reign of King Devanampiya Tissa and taught the three Pitakas in Anuradhapura. They succeeded in founding the Bhikshuni Order in the island of Lanka, Princess Anula with her following having received the ordination from Sanghamitra. The Dipavamsa immortalises the names of a few other bhikshunis who had then received the Upasampada Ordination in Ceylon. The nunnery (bhikshuni-upassaya) in which Sanghamitra dwelt with her company of bhikshunis was known as the Upasika-vihara consisting of twelve buildings. King Devanampiya Tissa caused to be erected a suitable nunnery for Sanghamitra and other bhikshunis round about the Thuparama, which came to be known by the name of Hatthalhaka-vihara.? The state of things which prevailed in India regarding the bhikshunis after the reign of Asoka, both before and during the Sunga-Mitra period, may be easily inferred from some of the donative inscriptions on the Sanchi Stupa, the Bharhut Stupa, and the Bodh-Gaya railings. These epigraphic records reveal the following facts concerning the Buddhist nuns, each of importance - (1) That the nuns are mentioned generally as bhikhunis or bhichhunis, while the monks are honoured with such epithets as bhadamta, bhayamta, aya (arya) and bhadamtaya, a fact which may not be unreasonably taken to indicate the inferior position accorded to the nuns as compared with the monks ; (2) that there are instances where a senior nun had junior nuns as female pupils under her or a nun was a female pupil of a monk, but none where a monk was a pupil under & nun; (3) that the nuns, precisely as the monks, either received Buddhistic names at the time of initiation and ordination'l or were allowed to retain their quondam names, the names given by their parents or guardians ; * (4) that the following localities are the various places or centres with which the nuns are associated : Ujeni (Ujjayini), Kakandi, Kachupatha (Kanchupatha, Kanchipatha ?), 1 Dipavarsa (ed. Oldenberg), VII, 22; Mahavamsa (ed. P. T. 8.), V, 209. * Mahavamsa, V, 208. Ibid., v, 211. * Depavamaa, XVIII, 11-13, also XV, 79-80; Mahavamaa, XIX, 64-66 ; Samantapasadika, pt. I, p. 101. .Dipavamaa, XVIII, 14-16. Mahavamsa, XIX, 68-71. Ibid., XIX, 82-83. . Barua, Barhut, Bk. I, p. 45. * Luders' List, No. 673 (Dhamadova, antevasini of Mitasiri), 589 (Mula, antivasini of Gada). 1. Ibid., No. 38. 11 Such names sa Arabadaal (Arhaddasi), Arabadina (Arhaddatta), Isidati, Isidina (Rishidatta), Isidast, Gotami, Jitamita (Jilanitra), Digamaga, (Dirndga), Dhamarakhita, Dhamasirl, Budharakhita, Sagharskhita, Sanghapalita, ** Such name is Dovabhaga, Chanda, Kadi, Chiritt (Kirasi), Yakhi, Sagarini, Giriguta, Pusa (Pushya), Asabhi (Rishabha), Gada (Ganda), Visava, Ratint, Sirt, Sihi, Suriya.

Page #48
No. 5.) BHIKSHUNIS IN INDIAN INSCRIPTIONS. Kapasigama, Kurama, Kurara, Kuraraghara, Chudathila, Tumbavana, Nandinagara, Pemuta, Bhojakata, Madalachhikata (Mandalakshikata), Mahimsati (Mahish mati), Moragiri, Vaghumata, Vadivahana, and Vidisa. In the two surviving inscriptions on the coping of the Bodh-Gaya railing Kurangi is introduced as the elderly wife of King Indragnimitra,' while in all the fifteen shorter inscriptions on the uprights of the same railing she is honoured as Aya Kurargi (Arya Kurangi). Having regard to the fact that in both Buddhist literature and inscriptions the epithet ayya or ayira (arya) is applied to the name of a person who has attained Arhatship, it may be presumed that Kurangi passed a retired life as a bhikshuni in her old age and that she was found to be in an advanced state of spirituality. Coming to such later period of Indian history as the Kushana we shall expect in vain to come across many references to the bhikshunis in inscriptions. There is definitely one inscription only at Junnar Buddhist cave which records the erection of a nunnery (bhikhuni-upasaya) in the town for the residence of the bhikshunis of the Dharmottariya sect. So far as Mathura is concerned, we know of one inscription only, assigned to the reign of Huvishka, in which the Bhikshuni Dhanavati, the sister's daughter of the Bhikshuni Buddhamitra, is said to have set up a Bodhisattva image at Madhuravanaka (Mathuravana). This bhikshuni is praised as one who knew the Tripitaka (Trepitika) and introduced as the female pupil (antevasini) of the Bhikshu Bala who himself was a master of the three Pitakas (Trepitaka).* It needs no mention that the sphere of influence of the Bhiksbu Bala was not confined to Mathura but extended to Sravasti and Sarnath. At Amaravati, however, one may obtain as many as eight inscriptions which, too, go to prove that the Buddhist community continued to be constituted of bhikshus, bhikshunis, upasakas and upasi. kas. In all of them the bhikshunis, otherwise called samanika and pavajitika, figure as female donors." In one instance a bhikshuni, called Budha, is described as the sister of the Thera Chetiyavandaka Bhadanta Budhi, and in two records the bhikshunis are introduced as the resident female pupils of two saintly theras, Budharakhita of the Thera Bhadanta Budharakhita', and Nanda of the Arahata Ayira Budharakhita.10 One inscription speaks of Vasa (Vasya) as a pavajitika (pravrajita) resident in Kevurura. 11 The continuance of the Bhiksbuni Order at Mathura up till the 5th and 6th centuries of the Christian era is clearly attested by the testimony of Fa-Hien and that of a Sanskrit inscription. In speaking of Mo-tu-lo (Mathura) Fa-Hien observes : "The bhikshunis principally honour the tower of Ananda, because it was Ananda who requested the lord of the world to let women take orders; framaneras mostly offer to Rahula."12 1 Almost all the places were situated near about Sanch and Bharhut. * Luders' List, Nos. 943, 944. * Ibid., Nos. 939-42. Barua, Gaya and Buddha-Gaya, Vol. II, p. 67. .Luders' List, No. 1152. * Ibid., No. 38. Ibid., Nos. 1223, 1240, 1242, 1252, 1257, 1264, 1280, 1315. * Thid., No. 1223. Ibid., No. 1250. * Ibid., No. 1284. 1 Ibid., No. 1240. ** Beal, Buddhist Records of the Western World, Vol. I, p. xxxix.

Page #49
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. A Sanskrit inscription, dated in the (Gupta) year 230 (=A.D. 549-50), records the religious gift of the Sakya-bhiksbuni (Buddhist nun) Jayabbatta at a monastery called Yasovihara. So far as our present knowledge goes, this is the latest epigraphic record having either mention of or any reference to the bhikshunis. Hiuen Tsang who visited India during the reign of Harshavardhana has nothing whatever to say about the bhikshunis in his Si-yu-ki. But Bana in his Harshacharita puts the following words in the mouth of Rajyasri and Harshavardhana, which may be taken to testify to the existence of the Bhikshuni Order, however lingering it might be : Rajyasri : "Let me therefore in my misfortunes be allowed to assume the red robe": Harshavardhana : "At the end, when I have accomplished my design, she and I will assume the red garments (kashayani) together." Even apart from the evidence of Bana's Harshacharita it cannot be doubted that the Bhikshuni Order continued to exist, in some form or another, in India, though not among all Buddhist sects. The continuance of this order is unmistakably proved by the following observation of I-tsing whose visit may be assigned to the last quarter of the 7th century A.D.: "Nuns in India are very different from those of China. They support themselves by begging food, and live a poor and simple life." At about this time, or a little later, flourished Bhavabhuti who included the Saugata-Parivrajika Kamandaki among the female characters in his famous drama Malati-Madhava, together with her three female pupils, Avalokita, Buddharakshita, and Saudamini, and Subandhu who, in his Vasavadatta, spoke of a bhikshuki as devoted to Tara and as wearing red garments (bhikshukiva Tar-anuraga-rakt-ambara-dharini). Bhavabhuti, be it noted, associates these Buddhist nuns with the Sriparvata in South India, and describes them as female ascetics who put on yellow robes (chira-chivara-parichchhada) and lived on pindapata only. Tatakaragupta of unknown but late date is the Buddhist author, who, while speaking of Vajra yana or Agranaya Mahayana, observes that this school of Buddhism provided religious training for the bhikshus, the bhikshunis, the sramaneras, the sramaneris, tbe upasakas and the upasikas. I do not know of any Indian work, Brahmanical or Buddhist, containing references to the bhikshunis in the 9th or 10th century A.D. It would seem that by that time the Bhikshuni Order became defunct in India, or that even if it had continued, it was just dragging its existence here and there among certain sects of the Buddbists. Eventually it ceased to be in India proper even prior to the Muslim conquest. 1 Fleet, C.I.I., Vol. III, pp. 273-74. * Harshacharita (ed. 8. D. Gajendragadkar), p. 247 : atah kashaya-grahan-abhyanujnay=anugrikyatam. Translation by Cowell and Thomas, p. 254. * Ibid. (translation), p. 258. * Takukusu, A Record of the Buddhist Practices, p. 80. . Quoted by Haraprasad Sastrf in the Vangiya Sahitya Parishat.Patrika, 1331 B.S., p. 62, from Tatakaragupta's Adikarma-rachana : latra u pasaka-upasika-Srimanera-bhikshu-framandri-fikshamana-bhikshuni-tri-soplandh atri. puruah-afraya-bhedatsapla-sarvanih. This surmise is well borne out by the evidence of the Muhavamsa and the Chalava med. Those two Pali chronicles (Mahavamaa, Ch.18, v. 12; Ch. 19, v. 68; Ch. 20, vv. 21, 22, 49; Ch. 34, v. 36; Ch. 37, v. 43; Ohilanamea. Ch. 39, v. 43; Ch. 46, v. 27; Ch. 48, vv. 36, 139, Ch. 49, v. 28; Ch. 54, v. 47) mention the pious work of orection of punneries (Bhikkhuni-upassaya) in Ceylon from the time of Devanampiya Tissa to that of King Bhuzniehanda (7th century A.D.), an nothing of the kind after that.

Page #50
No. 6.) AMBASAMUDRAM INSCRIPTION OF SOLANRALAIKONDA VIRA-PANDYA. 35 No. 6.-AMBASAMUDRAM INSCRIPTION OF SOLANRALAIKONDA VIRA-PANDYA. A. S. RAMANATHA AYYAR, B.A., MADRAS. The subjoined inscription is engraved on the south wall of the Erichchavudaiyar shrine in the Siva temple, situated on the northern bank of the Tamraparni at Ambasamudram, the headquarters of the taluk of the same name in the Tinnevelly District. This god who is called Tirupottudaiya-Bhatara (the god of the bull-vehicle) in early inscriptions, must have been the principal deity of the temple in the olden days, because several endowments of the Pandya kings MaranJadaiyan and Sadaiya-Marap are found recorded on the walls of this shrine only. But when the adjacent and more imposing Kasi-Visvanatha temple came into existence, apparently in the later Pandya times, this shrine appears to have shrunk into an insignificant auxiliary structure isolated in the north prakara of the bigger temple. Further, during some extensive repairs carried out some fifty years ago, some of the engraved stones belonging to the present record have become disarranged, with the result that one piece containing the ends of lines 9 to 16 is now found embedded in the inner wall of the shrine, while another important slab which must have contained the ends of lines 1 to 8 cannot be traced at all. The inscription is engraved in clean-cut Vatteluttu characters attributable to the 10th century A. D. Grantha letters have been used in the words Svasti Sri (1.1), Surya-grahana (1. 11), and Brahmao (1. 12). The letters ta and ra and consequently tu and ru are written alike, without much differentiation. There are no special orthographic peculiarities noticeable in this record, except that some old forms of words occurring in other early Chola and Pandya records of this period are also found here, such as, i-finadu (1.2) for i-nnadu; padirru veli (1. 3) for pattu-veli and nali-um (1. 15) for naliyum. The Sanskrit words acharya and frikarya are transformed into acharchchiya (1. 19) and frikarchchiya (1. 22); the colloquial form seysa for seyda is also used (1. 24). The record is dated in the 15+5th year of the Pandya king Solap-ralai-konda ViraPandya, when an order issued in the 12th year of his reign was engraved on stone on the wall of the temple by his officer Cholantaka-Brahmamaraya. It is important in that it mentions the occurrence of a solar eclipse in the month of Mithuna in the 12th year of the Pandya king's reign, and enables us to fix that date. From the inscriptions copied hitherto, it has not been possible to determine the exact years between which Vira-Pandya reigned. All that we know is that the Chola king Parakesarivarman Aditya-Karikala II claims to have cut off the head of a Vira-Pandya, in the title ViraPandyan-ralai-kondu assumed by hini froni the 2nd year of his reign(r), and that the highest regnal year so far found for Vira-Pandya is 15+5 or 20. The predecessor of Rajaraja I (A.D. 985-1013) on the Chola throne was Parakesarivarman Uttama-Chola, whose date of accession was A.D. 969-70, and as he had a reign of about 16 years, he must have ruled from A.D. 969-970 to 985-986. As both Aditya II and Uttama-Chola had the same title of Parakesarivarman, it had been inferred that they had ruled jointly in the interval 1 No. 101 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1905. * Nos. 105 of 1905 and 86 of 1907. No. 472 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1908 (S.I.I., Vol. III, No. 199). No. 474 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 809 is dated in the 15+ 4th year, while the present record quotes the 15+5th year. .8.1.1., Vol. III, p. 284 (No. 456 of 1908). * No. 357 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1907 (8. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 144)

Page #51
36 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. between Rajakesari Sundara-Chola and Rajakesari Rajaraja I. The Udaiyargudi record1 dated in the 2nd year of Rajakesarivarman (Rajaraja I) states that the lands belonging to some persons who were implicated in the death of Aditya-Karikala were confiscated by the king; and it is reasonable to consider, from the trend of political events that attended the succession of UttamaChola, that he had himself countenanced this act of treachery, which led him a step nearer to the Chola throne. The Tiruvalangadu' plates while slurring over the actual facts that culminated in Aditya's death make, however, the significant remark that Rajaraja did not wish to succeed to the Chola territory, so long as his uncle Uttama-Chola coveted it'. These facts suggest that Aditya must have been killed before Uttama-Chola's actual succession, and so Aditya II must have lived and ruled before A.D. 969-70. [VOL. XXV. The Leiden plates of Rajaraja I mention that while yet a boy, he (Aditya) ' played sportively in battle with Vira-Pandya, just as a lion's cub (does) with a rutting mad elephant, proud of (its) strength' while the Tiruvalangadu plates are more explicit in stating that he killed the Pandya king (who must have been the same Vira-Pandya) in battle,' and having deposited in bis (capital) town the lofty pillar of victory, (viz.), the head of the Pandya king, Aditya disappeared (from this world) with a desire to see heaven'. From these statements, we can infer that Aditya II had won his military spurs even during the reign of his father and that he did not live for a long time after his own independent victory over his Pandya adversary. Though the title talai-konda as sumed by kings, has, in some rare instances, been interpreted to connote a simple capture of the crown of their opponents, this specific statement in the Tiruvalangadu plates warrants the conclusion that Vira-Pandya literally lost his head, i.e., met his death, in his encounter with Aditya. The highest regnal year found for Vira-Pandya in the records so far copied is only 15+5, i.e., 20, and it was probably the last year of his reign. As the earliest year in which the title Vira-Pandiyan-ralai-konda is applied to Aditya is 2, we may assume that the 20th year of Vira-Pandya coincided with the 2nd year of Aditya's reign. Of Aditya's father Rajakesarivarman Sundara-Chola, it is stated in the Leiden plates that he fought a fierce battle with his enemies at Sevvur (Chevura), while the Kanyakumari record mentions that the Pandya opponent of this king fled from the field of battle and hid himself in a forest. The earliest record' of Sundara-Chola crediting him with this achievement in the title Pandiyanai-chchuram-irakkina is dated in his 7th year; and as he is considered to have reigned from about A.D. 956 to 973, this conflict with the Pandya king, who must have been Vira-Pandys himself, could have taken place only in about A.D. 964. It seems probable therefore that the Pandya king was then simply defeated and routed, that he actually lost his life in another subsequent near engagement in which Aditya distinguished himself, and that this signal victory gave Aditya the title of Vira-Pandiyan-ralai-konda, in common with the two feudatories Parthivendravarman and Bhuti-Vikramakesarin1o, who must have both helped him in this exploit. 1 No. 577 of 1920 and ante, Vol. XXI, p. 165. 2 S. I. I., Vol. III, p. 420. Ante, Vol. XXII, p. 256. Prof. K. A. Nilakanta Sastri: The Colas, Vol. I, p. 169. This is not convincing. No. 256 of 1907 from Tiruvidaimarudur, dated in the 4th year of Aditya, states that he destroyed ViraPandya and took his head' (Vira-Pandiyanai erindu talai konda). Trav. Archl. Series, Vol. III, p. 156. doubtful. No. 291 of 1908; ante, Vol. XII, p. 126. The Colas, Vol. I, p. 180. No. 123 of 1895 is attributable to him and the astronomical details-17th year, Kumbha, Sunday, Revati-give the equivalent A.D. 973, February 9, Sunday. No. 223 of 1915. Parthivendravarman's identity with Aditya II himself or with Prithvipati II seems 10 No. 129 of 1907.

Page #52
No. 6.) AMBASAMUDRAM INSCRIPTION OF SOLANRALAIKONDA VIRA-PANDYA. 37 As stated already, a solar eclipse occurred in the month of Mithuna in the 12th year of Vira-Pandya. In the period from A.D. 930 to 970, the only three years in which a solar eclipse occurred in Mithuna were (1) A.D. 950, June 18 (Mithuna 26), Tuesday, (2) A.D. 959, June 9 (Mithuna 17), Thursday, and (3) A.D. 960, May 28 (Mithuna 5), Monday. If the week-day on which the eclipse occurred or the nakshatra which was current on that day had been specified in the present record, it would have been possible to verify the exact date referred to; but in their absence we shall bave to select a plausible equivalent, only by a process of elimination. If we suppose that A.D. 950 was the 12th year of Vira-Pandya's reign, it would give A.D. 957 as his final year, and as this will have corresponded to the 2nd year of Aditya, the Cbola king's date of accession would be A.D. 956. This would yield the inconsistent results that Aditya killed him in A.D. 957, and that his predecessor Sundara-Chola defeated him in A.D. 963; so this date of accession for Aditya is not possible. Similarly, A.D. 960 which would yield A.D. 967 as the 20th year of Vira-Pandya and the 2nd year of Aditya and A.D. 966 as Aditya's date of accession, may have also to be discarded, because in that case Aditya's reign which extended to the 5th year would overlap into the reign of his successor Uttama-Chola (accession A.D. 969-70), which is not possible, since, as stated already, Aditya II should have passed away before Uttama Chola could have succeeded him. On the other hand, if we take A.D. 959 as the 12th year of Vira-Pandya, his 20th year and Aditya's 2nd year would have corresponded to A.D. 966, giving A.D. 964-59 as Aditya's initial year. This date would satisfy the presumption that his fight with ViraPandya could have happened in about A.D. 966, which would be only a year later than the defeat of the Pandya ruler at Sundara-Chola's hands in about A.D. 964 before the 7th year of the latter's reign, and that a five-year rule for Aditya II could also be accounted for between A.D. 965 and 969. These results may be tabulated thus :Vira-Pandya's Vira-Pandya's 20th year Aditya's Vira-Pandya's 12th year. = Aditya's 2nd year. accession. accession. 966 950 957 956 938 959 966 965 947 960 967 948 Of these three dates, No. 2 may therefore be considered as the best suited for the record under review, and it would yield A. D. 947 to 966 as the period of reign of Vira-Pandya. His position in the Pandyan genealogy may be taken to be between Rajasimha', wbo was defeated by Parantaka I before A.D. 922, and Amarabhujanga', whom Rajaraja claims to have conquered. The Pandya king himself claims to have taken the head of a Cbola, as evidenced by the title Solan-ralai-konda assumed by him from the 6th year onwards (i.e., fron. A.D. 953-54). Who 1 As there is only one record of the 15+5th year, it has been inferred that he died in the beginning of that regnal year. * Three records of Aditya II from Udaiyargudi in the South Arcot District furnish astronomical details which would approximately take the date of his accession to the end of A.D. 963. This point requires further examinstion in the light of future discoveries. Udsyendiram plates of Prithivipati II (8. I.I., Vol. II, p. 387). *8.1.1., Vol. III, p. 387, where he is taken to be a Pandya king. We have no means of determining this at present. No. 163 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1894.

Page #53
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. this Chola king was, who was killed by Vira-Pandy: the Chojantaka, has not been specified by name in any of his records. Sundara-Chola was called Ponmaligait-tunjina-deva' (the king who died at the golden palace or at Chidambaram known as the Kanakasabha ?)', but he could not have been the victim, because records going up to the 17th year (A.D. 973) are found for bim Arinjaya, the predecessor of Sundara-Chola, was called Aprur-tunjina-deva' (he who died at Artur); but the circumstances that led to his death at that place are not known. As a pallippadai was erected for him at Melpadia in the Chittoor District, it may be inferred that he fell fighting in one of the skirmishes with the army of the Rashtrakuta king Krishna III in that locality. There is reason to believe that he lived a few years later than A.D. 953. Gandaraditya was called Merkclundarulina-deva' (he who proceeded west), but he could not have been Vira-Pandya's adversary, because, having probably succeeded as yuvaraja-coregent soon after the death of prince Rajaditya in A.D. 949-50 and with records of the 8th year definitely assignable to him, he would have lived up to A.D. 957-8 at least. In addition to all these, there was another Chola prince of this time called Uttamasili, who is mentioned in two records dated in the 24th and 26th years of his father Parantaka's reign ; but we know next to nothing about him and his career, except that a village and a cbannel in the Trichinopoly District were named after him. According to the calculation arrived at above, Vira-Pandya must have assumed the title of Solan-ralai-konda from about A.D. 953-54 ; and this date coincides with the 46th or 47th year of the reign of Parantaka I. Parantaka's records of the 46th year are only two in number and none of his 47th year has been discovered yet. It is therefore tempting to conclude that it was the last year of the Chola king's reign and that it was Parantaka bimself who had lost his life at the hands of Vira-Pandya,' thus giving the latter an opportunity to avenge the defeat and possibly the death of his father (?) Rajasimha at the Chola king's hands, some years earlier. It was left to Aditya II to follow up the family vendetta by killing Vira-Pandya in his turn in about A.D. 966. These conclusions appear to be warranted by the sequence of events that happened in the eventful half-a-century preceding the accession of Rajaraja I in A.D. 985. There is, however, one solitary Kannada record at Vanamaladinne in the Punganur taluk of the Chittoor District, situated in the northern-most border of the Chola dominion of the time, wbich quotes the 48th year of Parantaka's reign; and this bas perhaps to be explained by sup. posing that the recent news of the death of the Chola king had not percolated so far north, at the time that record was incised. This need not surprise ns, as such instances are not unknown in the history of this period. As regards the subject-matter of the record, it is stated that in the 15+5th year of SolanFalai-konda Vira-Pandya, Cholantaka-Brahmamarayar, the officer of the king (adikaramseykinra) receiving the royal order relating to a gift of 10 veli of land as kudininga-devadanam 1 That tribute ' he who died in the Ponmaligai' has no point, unless it be that some important fact connected with Sundara-Chola's death was sought to be expressed by it. Could Uttama Chola have had any hand in his removal as certainly he must have had in Aditya Il's death? 28. 1. I., Vc!. III, No. 17. No. 540 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1920. * Nos. 570 and 574 of 1908. The dates suggested in The Colas, Vol. I, have been followed. Nos. 446 of 1917 and 19 of 1895. * Uttamablli-chaturvedimangalam (No. 359 of 1924) and Uttamastli-vaykkal (No. 169 of 1907). * Vira-Pandya must have encountered the Chola king in some southern campaign only. It may also have to be noted that Vira-Pandya's records are not found very much to the north of Madura. . In No. 122 of 1905 from Tiruppudaimarudur in the Tinnevelly District dated in the 2+18th year of a Sadaiya-Maran (Rajasimba), a servant of a Vira-Pandya is mentioned. This record (No. 200 of 1931-32) reads thus in its date portion-Madura-gonda Go-Parakesari nalvattentage

Page #54
No. 6.) AMBASAMUDRAM INSCRIPTION OF SOLANRALAIKONDA VIRA-PANDYA. 39 made by the king earlier in his 12th regnal year to the temple of Tiruppottudaiya-Bhatara, had it engraved on stone in that temple. This officer figures in an inscription of the king dated in the 15+4th year at Suchindram in the Travancore State, where his name has been incorrectly read as Cherantaka-Brahmarayar. Cholantaka (Death to the Chola) was evidently the title assumed by Vira-Pandya to commemorate the act of his having cut off the head of the Chola king (Solanralai-konda), and this may have been adopted by the officer Cholantaka-Brahmamarayar, either because he had also taken part in the encounter himself or simply after the title of his master. A liquid-measure called 'Cholantakap-nali' was also current in this period in the Pandya country. Vira-Pandya is said to have had also the title of Pandimarttanda, the Sun of the Pandya family'; but this title was in vogue even earlier in the time of Sadaiya-Miran' (Rajasimha). The names of the several revenue officials who were cognisant of the endowment made to the temple of Tiruppottudaiya-Bhatara are enumerated : 1. The officer who was supervising the king's secretariat duties in the 12th year (ex-karmama arachchi mel-eluttu feykinra) was Tamilavelan. belonging to Kindlaadai community (P); 2. the evi-mudal was Araiyan Manabharanan; 3. tbe vlas-eluttu was an officer, whose name is lost; 4. the vaykelvi was (Cha]lamani-kilavan of Megur alias Kuvalaiyasinganallur in Anda-nadu; and 5. the bandara-ppottagam was Vikramapandya-Muvendavelan alias Kattinakkan Trapery of Veliyarrur in Kil-Kundaju in Koluvur-kurrar. 6. The original document was attested and engraved by Pullan-Korran; and 7. the engraving of the record in the 15+5th year of the king was done under the supervision of Devan-Kiriman, the frikaryam of the temple. From the surnames of two of these officers (Nos. 2 and 5), we can infer that there were Pandya princes having the names of Manabharaga and Vikrama-Pandya even before ViraPandya's time. Another records of this king testifies to the existence before this period of another prince Sundara-Pandya, in whose name a shrine called Sundarapand yesvaram was erected at Pallimadam in the Ramnad District. The details of the scale of offerings, etc., that had to be provided for from the endowment registered in this document are given at some length: For one day to god Tiruppottudaiya-Devar . . . . . 32 nafi of rice (for four offeringe), for anna-bali. . . . . . . . 8 nafs for kari-amudu . . . . . I nali, to god Tiruvenkatanilai-Devar . . . . 4 nalt, to god Tirumalattanattu. Devar . : 4 nafi, and 1 Travancore Archaeological Series, Vol. III, p. 71. An officer called Cholantaka-Pallavaraiyan alias MaranAchchan of Poliyur is mentioned in another record from the same place (ibid., p. 72). . An. Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy for 1932-3, para. 30; and No. 122 of 1905. * The functions of the several officials are not clearly definable. * An officer of the name of Tennavan Tamilavo figures in records of this king from Kilmattur, Madura Distriot (Nos. 624 and 628 of 1988), and he was probably identical with this offfoer. No. 28 of 1898 from Tillaisthanam (Tanjore District) mentions & Manabharana in the 8th your of Parakoonriverman. It may be noted that there were also later members of the Pandya family with the same Bet of names of Manabharana, Vikrama-Pandya and Sundara-Pandya, who were contemporaries of Rajadhiraja I in A.D. 1046. No. 421 of 1914 of the Madras Epigraphical collection.

Page #55
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. . 1 veli, to yod Ganapatiyar . . . . . . . . 2 nafs : i.e., in all . . . . 49 nafi of rice or (its equivalent of) . . . . . . . 1 kalam, 9 kuruni and 2 nafi of paddy. For one year-it will be 680 and odd kalam of paddy. The land set apart for the several requirements of the temple werefor the stipulated quantity of paddy. . . **+ + veli, for the acharya Munnurruvan-Sendan. . . . veli, for the kanakka-bandaram Solai-Viru.... . . veli, for eight men-servants (man) . . . . . . . 11+ veli, for ten men (uvaichchar) . . . . . . 17 veli, for the brikaryam (for 4 nali of rice per day) . . . to veli, for the potter (kusavan) . . . . . . . veli, for the firewood supplier (virakiduvan) . . . . io veli, for sweeping (firumefukkuppuram) . . . . .y veli, for the washermap (irangolli)' . . . . veli, for festivals (tiruvi lappuram). . . and for the architeot Manabharanan-Sendan who erected (?) the temple, as pudukkuppuram . . . . . t veli: in all-the extent of the land endowed was . . . 10 vtli. At the end it is stated that this arrangement was made by Cholantakadevar. Among the place-namos mentioned in the record, Ilangoykkudi was the ancient name of Ambasamudram. It was a brahmadeya in Mulli-nadu. Ranasinga-mangalam, & village perhaps founded by or named after an unidentified Pandya king having the title of Ranasimha, was situated in the sub-division called Manalur-kkulakkils, which was probably irrigated by the tank at Manalur. Kuvalayasinganallur was in the sub-division called Anda-nadu which is represented by Periyakottai and its vicinity in the Madura District. The temple of Tiruma. lanathar referred to in this record is situated to the west of the Erichchavudaiyar temple at Ambasamudram. TEXT. 1 Svasti Sri [ll] Solan-[ra]lai-konda Ko-Vira-Pandi[yadevarku) yannu papnirandu ivv-andu Mithuna-[na]yirru Surya..... 2 Mullinattu brahmadeyam langoykkuli Tiruppottudaiya-Bhatara[r*]kku i-nnattu Valudi-ur. ..... 3 aru-pachchal nilan padirru veli pa[di]rru velium kudigalidu karasn*]mai=agavum Devaridu 1 Tirumetukkuppuram-this duty included sweeping, as well as smearing the temple premises with the purifi. catory cowdung. : Irangolli is an interesting name for a washerman, 'be who takes off the wet from clothes'. * Tiruvilappuram is the provision made for the conduct of festivals in the temple. * Pudukku means renovation'; but the architect is stated to have seyda or erected (?) the shrine. As earlier records are found in the shrine, the shrine was perhaps begun earlier and completed only at the time of the record. The expression Madakkulakkil Madurai' occurring elsewhere has been taken as Madurai to the east of Madakkulam'. But from similar expressions--Velur-kulakkil Srikundadovi.chaturvedimangalam (No. 740 of 1919), Madakkulakkr) Kodimangalam, and Viranarayana-kulakkil Putingunrur (No. 49 of 1890), we have to infer that no directional significance is indicated, but that the particular villages were included in the ayacul of the respective irrigation sources, which gave their name to the sub-divisions. In the Sinnamapur plates also Rajasith ha-kulakki] is mentioned as the name of a territorial sub-division (Rajasinhakkulakkif ityukta rashprd)--8. 1 I., Vol. III, P. 453. Probably grahanatti nanru. ? Probably miyatchiyagavum deva -.

Page #56
No. 6.) AMBASAMUDRAM INSCRIPTION OF SOLANRALAIKONDA VIBA-PANDYA. 41 4 tapamaga urubu[po]g mangavari utpada ex-karmam arachchi mol-eluttu-cbcheykinga Ma[ha]. .... 5 frattu Kadandaikudippadi=tTamilavejap-uyi[na] .. ... . 6 nadum Manalur-kkulakki] Iranasinga-mangalattu-p...... 7 Araiyan Manabharanan avi-[mu]dal=agavum Idaiyarru-dattu ........ 8 m (Blai-elu]tt=agavum Anda-nattu Kuvalaiyasinganallur ayina Meyur Tiruppattar .. 9 lamani-kilavan va[y*]ka vi-agavum Koluvur-kkurrattu Kil-Kundarru Veliyarrur Vik[kira) mapandiya-Muvenda10 (ve]lan-ayina Kattinakkan Ira[na]n bapdara-ppottagam=agavum Ilangoykkuli Tiruppo ttudaiya (Pa]ramesu[ra]-Padarar koyilil irundu 11 [pajnoirandam=anu Mithuna-bayirru Surya-grahanatti[nanra]ivv=andin edir andu-mudal kudininga-tte[va]tana[m*-aga kuduttom []*] tanga12 flum) idu kandu parpaduttu-kkulukka [l*] Pullan-Korran eluttu [l*] enra i-ttirumugappati kondu adikaran-soykinra Cholantaka-[Bra]hmamarayar i-ppadir13 ru veliyaiy nivandam adaichchapadi kalmel eluttu vettuga epru padin-afijam yandin edir ahjam yandu srikarya[m*) perra Ba14. mananukku amachchu i-t Tiruppottudaiya-Devarkku srikarya[m*] seykinga Devan. Kiriman bolla kalme[l*] eluttu vettinapadi [*] Tiru15 ppottudaiya-Devarkku nangu-podaikku ari[si*] muppattiru-nalium anna-balikku arisi apu nalium kari-amidukku ari16 foi nalium Tiruvenkatanilai-t Tevarkku nisadi arisi na-nalium Tirumulattanattu tTevarkku nisadi arisi na-na17 slijum Ganavatiyarkku arisi iru-nalium e[r]ri nisadi ari[PSi*] nafpatt-onpadi-nalium age 18. .... kku nel=kkalaney onbadin-kuruni iru-naliy-uri or=attaikku nel a[runu]rru enbat-te..... 19 yetu ma-kkaniyum acharchchiyan Munnurruvan-Sendanukku nilan araiyum [l*] kapakka bandaram seykinra Salai-Viru..... periyanukku nilan araiyu [m I*] (ma). 20 p ettinukku nilan ong-araiye yirandu-ma [l*) ivargu Munnarruvan-Sendan-udaiya map munrum Munnurruvan-Periyan man=onrum Kasanak.. 21 kalan-udaiya ma=nalum [*] Devar paduvaram ejill-opru uvaichchagalukkum pudavai mudal=agavum [l*] aru-kurum etru-manukkum pudavai-mudal=agavum [/*] uvaich[cha) 1 This expression is not understood. Can it be trilu pon * The full name probably is Chalamani. . An alternative reading is atti[n podu). * This was read on the stone. The missing letters are probably oru nafllevai. . There is some discrepancy in the calculation of the annual requirements. * Between lines 18 and 19 are visible the syllables Svasti eri apparently belonging to another rooord, whiah apparently had been erased so as to make room for the present inscription. . This word is written over an erasure.

Page #57
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 22 n Ganapati Kumaraoi mudal pattalukku nilam onre-kal [ *) erika[T* ]chchiyam araivanukku niyadam arisi na-naliyinal nilam eju-ma [*] kusavanukku ni. 23 lam irandu-ma [*] virakiduvanukku nilam=irandu-ma [*] tirumelukkuppura[m*) nilam= irandu-ma [l*) iran[ko]llikku nilam=ira[n]du-ma [l*] tiruvilappuram ni. 24 lan veli [ *) pudukkuppira[m*) i-ttirukkarralai seysa achariyan Manabharanah- Sendanukku nilan kalum aga nilan padiru-ve. 25 liyum chandir-adittavalas chelvadaga vaittAr Cholantakadevar [11*] Idu pan-Mabesvarar rakshai (ll*] No. 7.-KANTERU PLATES OF SALANKAYANA VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN. By R. S. PANCHAMUKHI, M.A., MADRAS. In 1924-25, the Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras, secured three sets of copper-plates belonging to the family of Salankayana-Maharajas, of which two were received from Mr. Challa Jagannatha Pantulu, Assistant Editor, Andhra-Patrika, Madras and the third from Mr. M. Somasekhara Sarma of the Telugu Encyclopedia office. The first two are stated to have been found buried underground in the village called Kantoru in the Guntur taluk, Guntur District, while the third was discovered underground at Pedda-Vegi near Ellore in the Kistna (now West Godavari) District. Of the two records discovered at Kanteru, one is a charter of Maharaja Vijaya-Skandavarman and the other of Maharaja Nandivarman. The Pedda-Vegi copper-plates belong to the Salarkayana Maharaja Nandivarman and give the genealogy of the king for three generations before him. This last-mentioned charter has been published with plates in the Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society as well as in the Telugu monthly Bharati for Raktakshin, Sravana (1924) in which the genealogy of the Salankayanas is discussed at some length. The two Kanteru plates have been published by the late Mr. K. V. Lakshmana Rao in the Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society but without facsimiles of plates and seal. None of the seals of this family known so far contains a clear relief figure of the emblem, and the quadruped faintly seen on the seal of the Ellore Prakrit Plates of VijayaDevavarman has been surmised to be a tiger. But the seal of the present grant is fairly wellpreserved and shows distinctly the figure of the animal on it as a couchant bull. As the genealogical arrangement and to a certain extent also the text of the inscription given by Mr. Rao require revision, I re-edit the Kanteru plates of Vijaya-Skandavarman with the kind permission of the Superintendent for Epigraphy. While editing the two sets of Kanteru plates in the Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society Mr. Lakshmana Rao who was the first to examine the plates, with seal, assigned the seal of the present grant to the set of king Vijaya-Nandivarman instead of to that of Vijaya-Skandavarman as noticed in the Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy for 1924-25. This raised a doubt about the correctness of the description given in the Annual Report and to clear it and make a comparative study of the known seals of the family, I obtained on loan, through the kind But see foot-note Nos. 1-3 of Appendix A of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1924-25. * Vol. I, pp. 92 ff. An indistinct plate of the seal of the present record is published here. 1, p. 43, below. * Vol. V, pp. 21 ff.

Page #58
No. 7.) KANTERU PLATES OF SALANKAYANA VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN. 43 offices of the Superintendent for. Epigraphy, the original plates with seal of the two Kanteru sets as well as the Ellore Prakrit Plates of Vijaya-Devavarman from the Superintendent, Government Museum, Madras. On examination I found that the seal attached to the plates of VijayaSkandavarman bore the distinct figure of a couchant bull with a partially indistinct legend which, as stated below, indisputably mentions Maharaja Skandas varman). Hence the description given by Mr. Lakshmana Rao has to be revised since the legend conclusively proves that the seal belonged to Vijaya-Skandavarman and not to Vijaya-Nandivarman. It may be observed here that the seal of Nandivarman of the Kanteru plates though badly worn out can be made out to represent a couchant bull with a seated figure at the top which looks like Siva wearing a crown and with four (?) arms, while the figure on the seal of the Ellore Prakrit plates looks like a tiger or lion. The wavy line representing the clouds which is prominently visible in the present grant is partially seen below the bull in the seal of the Kanteru plates of Nandivarman described above. The subjoined grant consists of four thin copper-plates strung together on a ring of the same metal passing through a narrow hole at the proper right margin of the plates. To the ring is firmly attached a circular copper seal with the figure of a couchant bull facing the proper right cut in relief on its slightly concave face. At the top of the bull is seen what looks like a linga sheltered by a triple-hooded serpent, with an anku sa-like object to the proper left and a lamp-stand and a fly.whisk (?) to the proper right. Below the bull is a wavy line which may be taken to represent a cloud line as is conventionally done in sculptures and paintings. In the right portion of the seal along the fringe are some worn-out letters in relief of which the syllables Maha ra]ja [S]kanda can be made out. The plates are damaged on account of age and the first line at the top of the second plate has broken away. Also some small holes are found on the plates owing to the corrosion of the metal. The plates measure 54 inches long and 14 inches broad. The hole through which the ring passes has a diameter of 1 inch and the diameter of the ring holding the plates is 2 inches. The diameter of the seal is also 2 inches. The plates with ring and seal together weigh 36 tolas. They are now purchased and deposited in the Government Museum, Madras. The alphabhet belongs to an archaic variety of the Kanarese and Telugu script prevalent in the east between 3rd and 6th centuries A.D. In general appearance, it resembles the one found in the Ellore Prakrit plates and the Omgodu grant of Skandavarman II and is more archaic than the writing of the three grants of Simhavarman. The following are a few noteworthy points in the palaeography of the record : (1) there is no loop to distinguish t from n which is generally found in the three grants of Simhavarman, the Pedda-Vegi plates of Nandivarman II and the Vishnukundin charters. As in the Hirahadagalli and Ellore Prakrit plates the t is distinguished from n by a slight curve at the right; cf. padanudhyatasya (1.2), "nupalita (1. 15), tany=eva (11. 18 f.), etc. The Kanteru plates of Nandivarman, however, mark the loop both fort and n without distinction. As first members of a consonant group, both t and n of the present grant look the same as in the Hirahadagalli and Ellore plates, see for instance, datta (1. 15) and Omanta (1.18). (2) The exceptionally looped archaic y from which the one with a small circle or curve at 1 Mr. R. Subba Rao who has published an indistinot print of this seal along with his article on the PeddaVegi plates of Nandivarman in the Journal of the Andhra Historial Research Society, Vol. I, pp. 92 ff., follows Mr. Rao and wrongly considers the seal as that of Nandivarman of the Kanteru platos. [Except the syllables maha and the bull and the line beneath it nothing else, including the name of the king, is visible in the photograph of the seal.--Ed.] * Above, Vol. IX, pp. 56 ff. * Above, Vol. XV, pp. 249 ff. . Pikira (above, VOL. VIII, p. 159), Uruvupalli (Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 50) and Mangalur (ibid., p. 164) grants. . Above, Vol. I, pp. 2 ff.

Page #59
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XXV. the left is apparently derived is found here alongside the unlooped linear y as in the plate of Vijaya-Devavarman; of. Salarikayana (1. 3), Sivaryyaya (1. 8), maryyadaya (1. 10), vishaya (1. 12) and sagaraya (1.7), vistavyaya (1. 8), niyukt-ayuktaka (1. 11). The plates are numbered like the pages of a modern book with the numerical symbols for 2 to 6 on the left margin, the first side of the first plate being marked with the symbol for or as in the Ellore plates of Vijaya-Davavarman. The numerals 1, 2 and 3 appear also in the three grants of Simbavarman where they indicate a definitely later development in their shape. In the present set, each engraved side contains three lines of writing except that the first and the last plates are engraved on one side only, the latter having four lines. The record is written in Sanskrit prose with two of the usual imprecatory verses at the end. The language is simple and business-like and the formula or the draft of the preamble, eg., the passage Maharaja-sri-Vijaya-Skandavarmmano vachanena Kudrakara-Chintapure grameyakak vaktavyab (11. 3-5), resembles closely that employed in the Ellore Prakrit plates of Devavarman and the Mattepad plates of Damodaravarman belonging to the period of transitional Prakrit, as well as the one found in the Omgodu grant of Vijaya-Skandavarman II. and the Uruvupalli grant of Yuva-Maharaja Vishnugopavarman. which are assigned to the time of the earliest Sanskrit charters of the Pallavas. The inscription is dated on the full-moon day of Vai Alcha in the first year in words, II. 13 f.) of the Maharaja Vijaya-Skandavarman (11. 3 f.) who issued this grant from Vang' (1.1) and addressed it to the villagers of Chintapura in the district of Kudrahara (11. 4-5). The donee was one Sivaryya of the Maudgalya-gotra, a resident of the village Lakumari (11. 7-8), who received the village (.e., Chintapura) exempt from all imposts (11. 8-9). The king is described as the Salankayana, the meditator on the feet of the holy Chitrarathasvamin and one devoted to the feet of Bappabhattaraks. He does not bear the epithet either Parama-Mahesvara borne by Devavarman or Parama-Bhagavata assumed by Nandivarman of the Kanteru', Kolleru and Pedda-Vegi plates. of the five copper-plate records of the Salarkayana family known so far, the Pedda-Vogi olates of Nandiwarman alone give the genealogy for four generations as follows --Hastivarman-Maharaja, his son Nandivarman-Maharaja, his son Chandavarman-Maharaja and his eldest son Mahiraja Nandivarman II, Parama-Bhagavata. Since the ajfapti in these as well as in the Kolleru plates is the same person Mulakura-bhojaka, the two Nandivarmans might be identical with each other. Now, Nandivarman of the Kanteru plates (Set II) may, from the likeness of names, be identified with either Nandivarman I or Nandivarman II of the above genealogy, preferably with the former, since the script employed in his charter is more angular and antique than the one found in the Pedda-Vegi and Kolleru plates, which is rounded and more developed. Vaingeyaka Hastivarman mentioned in the Allahabad pillar inscription as the contemporary of Samudragupta (middle of the 4th century A.D.) might be Hastivarman, the great-grandfather of Nandivarman II mentioned above. He must have been preceded by Vijaya-Devavarman 1 Other instances bearing numerical symbols on the margin of plates are: (1) The British Museum plates of Chirudovi (above, Vol. VIII, p. 149) of which iin and lib are marked by 2 and 3 like the pages of book, (3) The Ellore Prikrit plates (ibid., Vol. IX, p. 56), and (3) the Mattepad plates of Damodaravarman (ibid., vel. XVII, p. 327). * Text, lines 6-8. * Text, lines 3 and 4. Test, linee 8-10. Text, lines 16-17. [800 1. n. 5 on p. 46. -Ed.] Journal of the Andhra Historical Remarch Society, VoL V, pp. 27 ft. * tml. Ant., Vol. V, p. 174.

Page #60
No. 7.) KANTERU PLATES OF SALANKAYANA VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN. 45 whose grant is worded in Prakrit since the inscription of Samudragupta whose contemporary Hastivarman was, is couched in chaste classical Sanskrit. From the similarity of script and phraseology adopted in the present grant with those found in the Prakrit plates of Vijaya-Devavarman and the Omgodu grant of Vijaya-Skandavarman II as well as the Uruvupalli grant of Simhavarman II, it may safely be said that Vijaya-Skandavarman of the present record flourished close after Vijaya-Devavarman and some time during the period of the above-mentioned Pallava Sanskrit charters, and was evidently a predecessor or an elder contemporary of Hastivarman. The arrangement of the Salankayana genealogy given in the Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy for 1924-25 which follows the one worked out by the late Mr. K. V. Lakshmana Rao is not tenable since VijayaNandivarman (correctly Vijaya-Skandavarman) and Yuva-maharaja Buddhavarman of the socalled Elliot's unpublished grant accommodated in it, do not belong to the Salankayana family. The territory of the Salankayanas consisted of Kudrahara-vishaya and Vengi which lay to the north of the Ktishna river. We know from the Mayidavolu plates that Dhannakada was included in the kingdom of Pallava Sivaskandavarman. The two Omgodu grants of Skandavarman II and Simhavarman respectively and the Chendalur plates of Kumara-Vishnu mention Kammarashtra in which some lands were granted, while according to the Mangadur grant of Simhavarman, the Pallava territory contained a division called Vergarashtra. It is quite likely that during the time of Sivaskandavarman of the Mayidavolu plates also, the Andhra-patha comprised the two divisions Vengarashtra and Kammarashtra. If Vengarashtra is identical with the Vengi-vishaya of later inscriptions, the Pallava territory would, then, include the modern districts of Kistna, Guntur and Nellore, while the country to the north of the Krishna was for some time at least ruled by the Salankayanas. The fact that Vijaya-Devavarman calls himself the performer of a horse-sacrifice points to his having raised himself to the status of an independent monarch after overcoming all his enemies among whom the Pallava must have been included. The rebellion of the Salankayana king against the Pallava overlord appears to have synchronised with the rise of Kadamba Mayurasarman in the vicinity of Srisailam and his carving out a semiindependent kingdom at Vaijayanti in the beginning of the 4th century A.D. Among the places mentioned in the record, Vongi is generally identified with Pedda-Vegi: near Ellore ; Kudrahara which is probably the same as Kudurahara of the Kondamudi plates 1[As the palaeography of the present plates of Skandavarman closely resembles that of the Pedda-Vogi plates of Nandivarman II, Mr. Panchamukhi's arguments, mainly based on palaeography, for placing Skandavarman long before Nandivarman cannot be accepted as certain. Until more reliable evidence can be found, it will not be possible to determine the position of Skandavarman in the genealogy of the Salankayana family. (See also Mr. D. C. Sircar's 'Successors of the Satavabanas, pp. 59-60, in the Journal of the Department of Letters of the University of Calcutta, Vol. XXVI.)-Ed.) While editing the Kolleru plates (Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 175), Fleet considered it as a Salankayana grant. But subsequently he edited it in Ind. Ant., Vol. IX, p. 100, where he corrected his first mistake by stating that Vijaya-Buddhavarman was a Pallava king and had, therefore, 'no genealogical connection with Vijaya-Nandivarman of the Vengi grant (Ibid., Vol. V, p. 175) who was of the Salankayana gotra'. The grant has since been published in this Journal (above, Vol. VIII, p. 143) by Dr. Hultzsch under the caption " the British Museum Plates of Charudevi". Dr. Dubrieul and the late Mr. K. V. Lakshmana Rao have, without noticing the subsequent corrections, followed Fleet's original suggestion (Ancient History of the Deccan, p. 89; J. A. H. R. S.. Vol. V, p. 27) and this mistake has crept into the writings of Mr. M. S. Sarma (Bharati for Raktakabin, Sravana), Mr. R. Gopalan (Pallavas of Kanchi, p. 74) and Mr. K. R. Subrahmaniam (Buddhist Remains of Andhradeka and Andhra History, p. 89, f. n. 4 and p. 91). Mr. Sarma's placing Hastivarman before Vijays-Davavarman, it may be observed, cannot be accepted since the latter, as stated above, lived during the period when Prakrit was the documentary language before Sanskrit began to be used in inscriptions . Above, Vol. IX, p. 58.

Page #61
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. of Jayavarmant was the name of the district with its headquarters at Kudura mentioned in the same plates and in the Amaravati Buddhist sculpture inscription. The district was apparently named after Kudura the modern Kuduru in the Bandar taluk of the Kistna District; Chintapura may be identified with Chinnapuram in the Bandar taluk and Lokumarl with Lokamudi in the Kaikalur taluk of the same district. TEXT.. First Plate. 1 khasthi(khasti) [*] vijayaveDyAH [*] bhagavaJcitrarathasvAmi2 pAdAnudhyAtasya bappabhaTTArakapAdabha. 3 tasya zAlAGkAyanasya mahArAjazrIvijaya Second Plate ; First Side. 4 skandavarmaNo [vacanena kudrAhA] racintapura 5 grAmeyakAH vaktavyAH astyasmAbhi[rasma8 kulagotra zrIyazobhivaiye [etasmai] Second Plate ; Second Side. 7 mauhalyasagotrAya [le]kumArogrAmavA8 stavyAya zivAryAya sarvaparihAreNa sA pakSikA dattA [*] [taviditvA bhavazi]: pUrva Third Plate; First Side. 10 maryAdayA sAdhu premaNA(premNA) kartavyamiti [*] 11 api ca sa[va]niyoganiyuktAyuktaka12 viSayapatimitraiH sA pakSikA parihA(harttavyA [1] Third Plate ; Second Side. 13 pravAI[mAna] bauvijaya[rAjyasaMvatma[2] pra14 thame vaizAkhapaurNamAsyAM dattA paTTikA [u.] 1Above, Vol. VI, pp. 315ff. * Luders' List of Brahmi Inscriptions, No. 1295. . An. Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy for 1924-25, p. 73. . From ink-impressions. * The letters enclosed within the brackets are partly preserved but they can be made out with cortainty on the original. [I am not able to read the syllables Kudrd in the impression. -Ed.) * The letter ra is very much worn out.

Page #62
KANTERU PLATES OF SALANKAYANA VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN. 2 2 15 t 1935 oo 250 tooN 80 77, . n N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Raak Nav 1921 E39 -295, SCALE: ACTUAL SIZE SUBVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #63
14 16 18 iii,b. iv. EUTS AANINE Dyk gay man ang juba. jag*jige 327 140 Seal. (From a photograph). 14 16 18

Page #64
No. 8.) EPIGRAPHICAL NOTES. 15 affitigat al affaranguiferat [1*] Fourth Plate. 16 tete [zet A] [ET] 17 F[n*] cafe atashifa raqani its 18 [fx max:] [*] AT CH 7 araw 19 [a ara] #1 TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-5) Hail! From the victorious (city of) Vongi by the word (of command) of the illustrious Maharaja Vijaya-Skandavarman, a Salankayana, a meditator on the feet of god Chitrarathasvamin and one devoted to the feet of Bappa-Bhattaraka (i.e., father), the villagers of Chintapura in Kudrahara should be informed thus : (LI. 5-9) That small village (pallika, i.e., Chintapura) has been granted by Us to this! (Brahman) Sivaryya of the Maudgalya-gotra, a resident of the village Lekumari, free from all imposts, for the increase of the prosperity and fame of our family (kula) and clan (gotra). (Ll. 9-12) Knowing this, you should behave well with the donee) with affection as hitherto (puruva-maryyadaya). Further, that village should be exempted from imposts) by all the presiding officers appointed to carry out (Our) command, agents (ayuktaka) and heads of districts. (Ll. 13-14) The (copper-plate) charter was issued on the full-moon day of Vaisakha in the first year of Our ever-increasing, illustrious and victorious reign. (LI. 15-19) [Two imprecatory verses are cited here.) No. 8.-EPIGRAPHICAL NOTES. BY RAO BAHADUR C. R. KRISHMACHARLU, B.A., MADRAS. NIBINNA AND NIVINA. In the Nibinna charter of Maha-Sivagupta edited by Mr. B. C. Mazumdar, the name of the gift village is given in two different forms, i.e. (1) Nibinda in l. 5 and (ii) Nibinna in 1. 17 of the text. It is thus evident that even at the time of the charter the name of the village was spelt in two different ways. Though there is no special necessity for it, Mr. Mazumdar reads bi where the original contained only vi, both r and 6 being indicated in this record only by the sign for v. Consequently the place might also be called Nivinda or Nivinna. It was attached to the Ganutapata-mandala of the Kobala-desa (text, 11. 4 f.). We are now confronted with a possibility of this village being identical with the village Nivina the gift of which is recorded in the Nivina grant of the Sailodbhava king Dharmarajadeva published by Dr. N. P. 1 The donee had evidently been introduced to the royal presence at the time of the grant. Cf. etassa.... Ganasammassa (11. 8-9) of the Ellore Prakrit plates. * The word partika is used in this sense in other copper-plate grants of this early period, viz., the Hirahadegalli dates (text, l. 51), Mayidavolu plates (text, 1. 28), Kondamudi plates (text, 1. 40), Mattepad plates (text, 1 14), und Kodagere plates of Kadamba Siva-Mandbatsivarman (text, 1. 18, above, Vol. VI, p. 14). . Above, Vol. XI, p. 95. Toid., p. 96.

Page #65
48 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Chakravarti. In the latter record Nivina is stated to be attached to the Khidingahara-vishaya. But it is likely that this village which was originally attached to this vishaya in Dharmaraja's reign was later on included in the Kosala-desa. Khidingahara has been identified by Dr. Chakravarti with Khidingi and Nivina with Nimmina in the Kudala taluk of the Ganjam District. I think that Ganutapata-mandala or Ganudapati-mandala in which Nibinda or Nibinna of the other charter was situated is identical with Gupthapada, a Zamindari village of the same taluk. Moreover, since the Sonepur Feudatory State attached to the district of Sambalpur is a part of the Chhatisgarh division which roughly corresponds to the ancient (Southern) Kosala-desa in which Nibinda or Nivinda (with its variant names) lay and the Ganjam District in which the Nivina grant of Dharmaraja was found is adjacent to that tract, the possibility of the identity of both the villages is strengthened. This is also confirmed by the form of the name Nivina in which it occurs in the latter grant. If the suggested identity could be granted it follows that the gift village Nivina changed ownership in the interval between the reigns of Dharmaraja and Maha-Sivagupta and that the latter monarch granted it afresh to a Brahman of a different family from the original donee's. Dr. Bahadur Chand Chhabra suggests the identification of the village Nibinna with Nimna about 15 miles south-east of Binka, a town in the Sonepur State. This is not altogether impossible though we can take it only as an alternative. In this case the headquarters of the Ganutapata-mandala in which the village was located must be identified with the modern Gantapara on the right bank of the river Tel one of the tributaries of the Mahanadi in the Baud State. (Vide Imp. Gaz. Atlas, 1909, Plate 29, A 4.) URUVUPALLI. In the Uruvupalli grant of Pallava Yuvamaharaja Vishnugopa issued in the reign of Simhavarman (Ind. Ant., Vol. V, pp. 50 f.) the boundaries of the 200 nivartanas of land actually given are enumerated in detail very much in the style of the Reddi copper-plates of a later period. Among these boundaries occur the names of the villages Kandukura, Kurupura, and Kondamuruvudu and the river Suprayoga. The grant was intended for the benefit of the Vishnu-hara temple founded by the Senapati Vishnuvarman at Kandukura. So it is evident that we have to look for the villages mentioned in the grant in the vicinity of modern Kandukuru in the Nellore District. A reference to the taluk map shows that Uruvupalli must be identical with Ulavapadu which lies east-south-east of Kandukuru. Of the other villages, Kurupura would correspond to modern Kared alias Kurvade in the eastern direction of Kandukuru, and Kondamuruvudu would be the modern Kondamudusupalem due south of Kandukuru. Since the lands are stated to lie adjacent to those of Kandukura, the river Suprayoga which lay to the south of the giftlands would be identical with the modern Manneru flowing in a north-easterly direction between Kandukuru and Ulavapadu. Ulavapadu is a station on the Madras-Calcutta line of the M. & S. M. Railway. VIRIPARA. This village in Andhrapatha (i.e. the Telugu country) the grant of which is recorded in the Prakrit Mayidavolu plates of Sivaskandavarman could not be identified by Dr. Hultzsch. He, however, rightly suggests that it must have been situated near Amaravati, (formerly Kistna now) Above, Vol. XXI, p. 34. The List of Villages gives the name as Nimina. There are two villages of this name one in the Khallikota and the other in the Athagada Zamindari of the Ganjam District. The district Map shows also a third Nimina village on the bank of the Mahanadi canal in the Aska taluk.

Page #66
No. 8.) EPIGRAPHICAL NOTES. 9 Guntur District. The plates were found in a padu (old village site) near Mayidavolu, a village in the Narasaraopet taluk. There can be the least doubt that the gift village Viripara is identical with the modern Vipparla in the same taluk situated at about 8 miles west-north-west of Narasaraopet. It is to be noticed that the village possesses not only some pre-historic remains like dolmens, etc., which prove its great antiquity but also that an inscription of the early Eastern Chalukya king Sakalalokasraya Jayasimgha-Vallabha and another of Vishnuvardhana Vijayaditya dated in $. 996 (A.D. 1074) have been found here. In the former the village is called Vitparti and in the latter Virpparu. In still later times it was called Vipparu. These facts go to prove definitely that the village mentioned in the copper-plates must be identical with Vipparla. Dattanuyoga and the village Kojala. In his article on Two Kadamba Grants' (above, Vol. VI, p. 15, n. 6) the expression Dattanuyoga is rendered by Prof. Kielhorn in the sense of an acharya (anuyoga-krit). From the context we must expect the term to refer to a concrete or proper attribute of the donee Devasarman and not to a general attribute, viz., an acharya, especially as the expression occurs between his gotra and his sakha. We should therefore naturally expect in the middle of these two epithets & reference to the donee's school of philosophy. We know that Datta is the name of an Upanishad, and the donee must have been a student or professor of that Upanishad. Dattakasutras are mentioned in Western Ganga copper-plates. The land gifted was in the village of Kolala as read by Kielhorn. It might be read as Kolala also in which case there can be no objection to our identifying it with Kolala, the Kojalapura or Kuvalalapura of the Ganga inscriptions and identified with the modern Kolar. Semponmari. In his article on the Sendalai pillar inscriptions (above, Vol. XIII, pp. 134 ff.) Mr. K. V. S. Aiver notices the mention of Semponmari as one of the places where king Perumbidugu Mutta raiyan gained his victories. Regarding the identification of the village Mr. Aiyer suggested that it was probably situated in the Pudukkottai State. I would identify it with the village Sembonmari of the Tiruvadanai taluk of the Ramnad District. The present village is divided into two units one called Kil-Sembonmari and the other Mel-Sembonmari. Tambrapa-sthana. This is the place from which the Pallava king Vijaya-Skandavarman issued the Omgodu grant (above, Vol. XV, pp. 250, 251, etc.). This can very well be Damaramadugu in the Kovur taluk, Nellore District. Madugu represents a pond and Tambrapa might be the modern corrupt Damaramadugu. This lies in the ancient Pallava country and is not very far from Vavveru where the Vilavatti grant of Simbavarman of this family was recently discovered. 1 Above, Vol. VI, p. 85. * Ibid., p. 84. * Sewell, List of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 73. .8.1. ., Vol. VI, Nos. 584 to 586. Ibid., No. 588. This argument is not convincing to me. The full name of the Upanishad is Dattatreya. Moreover, Datta or Dattatreya being a minor Upanishad it is doubtful if proficiency in it should be regarded as a high distino. tion. I also do not know of any other inscriptions where a donee is mentioned as a student or a professor of a particular Upanishad alone. After gotras usually comes the pravara of the donee which is not specified in the present record. Can the expression under consideration not simply mean who is given to meditation anwyoga)? It may also be pointed out that the Dattaka-sutra occurring in the Western Ganga copper-plater has been taken to be a work on eroticasee J. R. A. 8., 1911, pp. 183 ff.-Ed.) * See above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 298 ff.

Page #67
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. No. 9.-NALANDA PLATE OF SAMUDRAGUPTA : THE YEAR 5. BY A. GHOSH, PATNA. This copper-plate, edited here for the first time, was unearthed at Nalanda in 1927-28 in Monastery Site No. 1, near the copper-plate of Devapala. In 1935 it was transferred to the Archaeological Section, Indian Museum, Calcutta, where it is at present housed. A preliminary note on it was published by Dr. Hirananda Sastri and it is also summarized by Dr. D. R. Bhandarkar in his List of Inscriptions of Northern India. The copper-plate measures 101" x 9" and weighs 45 tolas. No seal was found along with the plate, but it is not unlikely that one was originally attached to it in that portion of the proper right side of the plate which is now broken. The inscription is neatly engraved and runs to 12 lines, but owing to the much damaged condition of the plate large portions, including nearly the whole of 1.7, have either broken away or are utterly obliterated. The whole of the text, however, can be restored by a reference to the spurious Gaya plate of Samudragupta except the place-names and the adjectives of the donee. The palaeography of the inscription shows Gupta forms throughout and has the same features as the early Gupta records, with the exception of y, which is bipartite in the present Tecord. S is of the looped or so-called eastern variety, but sh is unlooped. His of the same type as appears on the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta, and presents a contrast to the form that we come across in the central and western records of the age. The average length of letters is inch. As regards orthography, mention may be made of the use of the upadhmaniya in such cases as utpannah-paramao (1. 4) and ch=etah=prabhsiti (1. 8), the doubling of consonants in saruva (1. 1, etc.), Omedh-aharttur=mmaharaja (1. 3), dauhittrasya (1. 4), ttraividya (11. 8 and 9), etc. Another feature, remarkable for the Gupta period, is the indiscriminate use of b and v, as exemplified in viditam bo for viditam vo (1. 6), sambat for sarvat (1. 10) and manavaladhikrita for mahabaladhikrita (1. 11). The inscription records the grant of two villages to a Brahmana Jayabhatti by name, who is called traividya in the subsequent lines, by the maharajadhiraja Samudragupta, whose usual adjectives are given, from the victorious camp at Anandapura in the year 5. The grant was written at the orders of Gopasvamin, the akshapataladhikrita, mahapilupati and mahabaladhikrita. At the end the name of the prince Chandragupta occurs, possibly as the Dutaka. I am not sure of one of the names of the villages that were granted: the first is Bhadrapushkaraka in the Vaiva(?)- y.-vishaya, while the second is Pa[rpna(?)-na()]ga in the Krimila-vishaya. Krimila as the name of a vishaya also appears in the Monghyr grant of Devapala, where it is stated to have been situated in the bhukti of Srinagara or Patna. The same place-name occurs as Krimila on a Nalanda sealing (Site No. 1, Reg. No. 824), reading Krimila 1 Above, Vol. XVII, pp. 318 ff. *An. Rep. A. S.I., 1927-28, p. 138. List of Inscriptions of Northern India, p. 290, No. 2075. Fleet, C.I.I., Vol. III, pp. 254 ff. Ibid., pp. 1 ff. * Of. Mathuri and Sanchi Inscriptions of Chandragupta II, ibid., pl. ii. * Among the adjectives occurs parama-bhagavata, which is absent in the Allahabad pillar inscription. * Above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 304 ff.

Page #68
No. 9.] NALANDA PLATE OF SAMUDRAGUPTA: THE YEAR 5. 51 vishaya-Kachala -grame mahattama-Narasvaminah in 8th century characters. I cannot propose any identification of this place. The only other copper-plate purporting to belong to Samudragupta is the Gaya copperplate, but as Fleet pointed out the plate cannot be regarded as genuine on the following grounds : (1) in the genealogical portion of the inscription the adjectives of the king are in the genitive, while the name of the king is in the nominative-which shows that the drafter of the inscription was copying this portion from some grant of one of the successors of Samudragupta, and (2) while some of the letters are antique others are more modern. This shows that there was a deliberate attempt on the part of the scribe to imitate the old script, which also explains the halting nature of the writing; when the difference between the earlier and later forms of a particular letter is only slight, the scribe has betrayed himself, cf. s, in which the right vertical member invariably projects above the upper horizontal member of the letter--a feature which is definitely later than the early Gupta times. If the present document can be proved to be genuine, it would rank as the earliest record of the Guptas and also the earliest copper-plate grant in Northern India. This fact makes the task of determining the genuineness or otherwise of the grant all the more difficult, as we have no means to ascertain whether it conforms to the genuine records of the age. The two scholars who have previously noticed the record bave opined differently, Dr. Sastri rejecting it as spurious and Dr. Bhandarkar leaving the matter open. The question has, therefore, to be considered afresh. A perusal of the text given below will show that the present record is similar to the Gaya plate in that it has the same ungrammatical construction of the genealogical portion (...uchchhattuh...apratirathasya...prapauttrasya...puttrasya ... dauhittrasya ... utpannah Samudraguptah). If the plate be regarded as genuine, it is puzzling why the secretariate of Samudragupta should have committed such a silly error in giving the genealogy of its master. I find it difficult to explain away this error as accidental and am, on the whole, inclined to think that the genuineness of the present plate is not above suspicion. This will also explain why the inscription is full of mistakes, e. 9., the dropping of pta in Gupta (1. 3), eshau for etau (1. 6), srottavyam for srotaryam (1.8), grapratya for grama-pratyaya (1. 8) and the lengthening of the vowel in ma in niyatam=ugrahar-akshepah (1. 9). One can legitimately expect greater care in a real state document of the mighty Samudragupta. It cannot be denied, bowever, that the document was forged in early Gupta times, as there is no trace of any late forms in the morphology of the letters. And as the texts of the Nalanda and Gaya plates are mutatis mutandis identical, it is very likely that both of them were copied from some genuine Gupta grant. 1 Or vishyak-Achala. 2 In Cunningham's A. S. R., Vol. XIX, p. 60, Garrick speaks of a copper-plate of Samudragupta, said to bo in the possession of a Pandit of Benares. "The inscription ", he adds, "had been sent to Bengal, and there fore I was unable even to get a look at it". *R. D. Banerji, on the other hand, says: "The Gaya copper plate of Samudragupta, issued in the 9th year of his reign, was regarded as spurious by the late Dr. J. F. Fleet. When his work was published our knowledge of Indian Epigraphy was not so extensive as it is now. Our knowledge of the form of Imperial Gupta land-grants was limited to the Indor-khera inscribed copper plate of the time of the emperor Skandagupta in 1833. The Natore or Dhanaidaha plate of Kumiragupta I, the six Damodarpur plates of the emperors Kumaragupta I, Budhegupta and Bhanugupta and finally the three Faridpur plates of the kings Dharmaditya and Gopachandra have thrown a flopd of light on the procedure of issuing grants of land or deeds recording transfers of the same. In the face of this mass of new evidence it is impossible to believe at the present day that the Gaya copper plate grant of the 9th year of Samudragupta is forged. It cannot be regarded as spurious in the same light as the Sudi plates and in the writer's opinion it is genuine." (Age of the Imperial Guptas, pp. 7-8.)

Page #69
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. | VOL. XXV. The inscription is dated in the year 5, 2nd day of Magha, followed by the word nita(ba)ddha[m*). So far as I am aware, this word does not appear with a date in any other Gupta record, but is found in some Pratihara grants. The date of the Gaya plate, year 9, was referred to the Gupta era by Fleet, which would mean that Chandragupta I had died by A. D. 328. If the date of the present record too be referred to the Gupta era, his life is further shortened by 4 years, leaving him a reign of only 4 or 5 years, assuming that the year 5 of the Gupta era was the first regnal year of Samudragupta. It is unlikely that he could have created an empire within such a short time, so that we are forced to meet another alternative that the years are in reality the regnal years of Samudragupta himself. But as the Gupta era is universally regarded as having been established by Chandragupta I, it is difficult to understand why Samudragupta should have reverted to the practice of using regual years in state documents. Was Samudragupta himself then the author of the Gupta era ? It must be admitted that this conjecture is not primu facie impossible, as the ascription of the era to the first maharajadhiraja of the dynasty is only a plausible conjecture which does not conflict with any known facts. But if Samudragupta really founded the era, we bave to distribute 136 years (A.D. 319 to 455)- an abnormally long periodamong three generations, viz., Samudragupta, Chandragupta II and Kumaragupta I. We are therefore inclined to think that both being spurious documents, the dates on the Nalanda and Gaya plates need not be taken seriously for historical purposes. The text given below is transcribed from a set of photographs of the copper-plate kindly supplied to me by the Superintendent, Archaeological Section, Indian Museum. I found that some portions were more legible on another photograph of the plate before it was chemically treated, belonging to the office of the Superintendent, Archaological Survey of India, Central Circle. In deciphering the text I have received much valuable help from Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, Government Epigraphist for India. TEXT. 1 Om svasti [*1 maha-nau-hasty-asva-jaya-skandbavar- Anandapura -vasakat=[sal ryva-ra[j-ochchhett]u[b]=prithivyam=apratirathasya chatur-udadhi-salis 1-asva}. 2 dita-yasaso Dhanada-Varun-E[ndr-A]ntaka-samasya Kritanta-parasor=nyay-agat-aneka go-hiranya-koti-pradasya chirotsa[ nn-a)3 svamedh-abaorttur=mmah[araj]a-sri-Gu[pta* -prapauttrasya maharaja-sri-Ghatotkacha pauttrasya maharasjadhi]raja-sri-Chan[drag]up[ta)-puttra4 sya Lichchhavi-dau[hi]ttrasya mahadevyan-Kumaradevyam=uptannah=para ma-bhaga vato (maharajadhiraja-sri-Samudragu]ptah Vai(?)va(?)- y.5 vaisshayika)-Bhadrapushkaraka - grama Krimila - vaishayika - Pu[rnna(4)na(Olga - gra [mayoh brahmana-puroga)-grama-vallaltkausabhya(?) m aha [1*1 *Cf. Dighwa-Dubauli plate of Mahendrapala and A. S. B. plate of Vinayakapala, Ind. Ant., Vol. xv, Pp. 112 and 140. C1. Banerji, loc. cit., p. 8: "According to the established custom to be found in Gupta inscriptions, we should regard the date of the inscription as one expressed in the Gupta era ; i.e., it was issued in 328-29 A. D." * Read as Nripura by Sastri, who evidently reads the portion as skandhavarana(n=)Nripura. * At first me was written which was then changed into me. * The left extremity of the subscript of the following letter appears after ha and looks like a separato botter. * Restored from the Gaya plate. 1 The word is spelt with sha in the Gayi plate. The letter bhyd is doubtful both hore and in the Gaya plate.

Page #70
NALANDA PLATE OF SAMUDRAGUPTA: THE YEAR 5. k . Post suu * hedge and1= bhii Teangzg curriture+ingebate : - effighge minmaandhnere ategoriercise * C fastest , kpntjuae as 1ged p ngyu6ryybhnMtMluung Grveaiis gic,25a1aEzeg girlfBrad claka , 12 12 N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, REa. No. 1946 E'39 -255, SCALE: TWO-THIRD8. SURVEY ON INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #71

Page #72
No. 10. A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA: SAKA 971. 6 Eva ch-a[rttham] viditam =bo(vo) bhavatv=eshau(tau) gra[m]au (mayi malta-pittrorea [tmanas-cha) pu[ny-abhivriddha]ye Jayabhatti-yvamine 7 ...... ............ (s-opari]kar-o[ddesen=agra]ha[rat]v[en=atissish]tah tad=yushma bhir=a[s]ya 8 ttraividyasya srotta(ta)vyam=ajna cha kartta[v]ya [sa]rvve [cha sa]muchita gra[ ma*)-pratya (pratyaya) meya-hirany-adayo deya na ch=etah-pra. 9 bhtity=anena ttrai[vi]dyen=unya-gram-adi-karada-kutumbi-[karuk]-adayah=pravesa[yita) vya [a]nyath[a] niyatam=a(a)grahar-ak[sh]epah 10 syad=iti samba(samva)t 5 Magha di 2 niva(ba)ddha[m*] [*] 11 [Anya] -gram-akshapataladhi[kri]ta-mahapilupati - mahava(ba)ladhi[ktista - Gopasvam[y*] adesa-likhita[m*] [l*} 12 [Kuma]ra-sri-Chandraguptah [1*] No. 10.-A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA; SAKA 971. By S. C. UPADHYAYA, M.A., LL.B., BOMBAY. This set of three plates was first handed over to the Curator, Archaeological Section, Prince of Wales Museum, for decipherment by one Hasan Razak, a Muhammadan water-diviner. The Curator after carefully examining these plates kindly passed them on to me for decipherment in details. I am highly obliged to him for the kind permission to edit the same in this journal. The grant consists of three plates. Each plate is 11" x 9" x 1" in size. The written space in each plate measures 7}" x 10". The first and last plates bear writing on one side only while the second has writing on both the sides. A circular hole of about fin diameter runs through them. The circular ring which holds the plates together, has got a seal (at present with the owner) with the figure of Garuda. The whole grant runs into 94 lines. The characters are similar to those found in the other Silahara copper-plates of the same period. However, they differ to some extent from those in the Ambar Natha temple stone inscription of the time of Mamvani dated Saka 982, the chief reason of the difference being either the roughness of the material or possibly the inefficiency of the engraver. The language of the grant is Sanskrit. As regards orthography, a consonant following r is sometimes doubled and sometimes left single, e.g., Kaparddi (1.8), svargga, margga (1. 13), karmmani (1. 15), samvarddhanad (1. 29) as against dor-danda (1. 17), yathartha (1. 20), Nagarjuna (1. 31), etc. The dental sibilant is often used for the palatal one (11. 8, 9, etc.), but in certain cases wbat has been read as s may be a badly written s. In the benedictory verses Ganesa and Siva are invoked. The genealogy begins with the well known mythical story of Jimutavahana, the son of Jimutaketu, who offered himself as & prey to Garuda in place of the serpent Samkhachuda. 1 There is a hole due to damage over ta which in the photograph looks like an anusvara. * The portion that is lost here no doubt contained adjectives of the donee, of which one must have been traividya, as he is referred to in the following lines. * The Gaya plate reads na ch=etat-prabhrity= etc. After this follow four short horizontal strokes. Restored from the Gaya plate. D. R. Bhaudarkar conjecturally roads Nalanda. [In the present record the second syllable seems to be w.-Ed.] "J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XII, PP. 329 1.

Page #73
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. In his family was born Kapardin (I) who was adventurous like Sahasankal and was the forehead-mark (tilaka) of the Silara line. His son Pulasakti who was well versed in politics and who conquered his enemies is then mentioned. Next comes his son Laghu-Kaparddi. He is described in the usual poetical and vague manner. His son Vappuvanna is next mentioned in the usual way. His son Jhanjha is then mentioned. That he erected twelve Siva temples is particularly mentioned here as in the Kharepatan plates. Nothing particular is said of his brother Goggiraja and his son Vajjada, except that the former was valorous like Bhishma, Drona and Arjuna. Vajjada's son Aparajita who was benevolent, truthful and brave is then mentioned. He is given the title Saranagata-vajrapahjara and the record particularly mentions the facts that he helped a king named Gomma, and made firm the rule of Aiyapadeva. He is also said to have protected Bhillama and two other kings whose names seem to be Amma and Manamvuva. His son Vajjadadeva (II) and his younger brother Arikesarin are then mentioned. The latter had been on a pilgrimage to the temple of Somesvara. Then his nephew Chhittaraja (son of Vajjada II) is mentioned as in other inscriptions. Next comes his younger brother Nagarjuna.' His younger brother Mummuni is then mentioned.. He vanquished bis foes and ruled over 1,400 villages the chief of which was Puri. At the time of this grant bis Mahamatya was sri-Daddapaiya and the Mahasandhivigrahika sri-Vittha. paiya, who along with other officers were in charge of the Srikarana. The writer of the document was Nagalaiya. The grant was given on Friday, Suddha 15, Bhadrapada in the year 971 of the Saka era, corresponding to Tuesday the 20th August 1049 A.D.10 There was a lunar eclipse at that time. The Kharepatan plates, Saka 1016 (Ind. Ant., Vol. IX, p. 33) also do not give any further information about this prince. His adventurous nature might have enabled him to be a valuable lieutenant of the Rashtrakuta Emperor Govinda III and hence he might have been his foudatory ruling over North Konkan (Altekar. Indian Culture, Vol. II, p. 403). * The Kapheri inscriptions of Amoghavarsha, Saka 765, describes Pullasakti as a Rashtrakata feudatory and lord of the Konkan, ruling in Purf (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 134-36). * The Kapheri inscriptions of Amoghavarsha, Saka 775 and 799 (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 134 ff.), der oribe Kapardin (II) as the Rashtrakuta feudatory and master of Konkan. The Bhandup plates (Ind. Ant., Vol. V, p. 277, 11. 7, 8) describe him as bhuvanaikavira and name him Ghayuvants but on comparing the reading (in facsimile, Asiatic Researches, Vol. I, p. 313) Vappuvanna seems to be the right name as has already been suggested by Buhler. These names are also found in the Kharepatan plates. Nowhere else do we meet with the verse containing theme names. This Bhillams might be the same as Bhillama II of whom we know from his Sangamner plates, Baka 922 (above, Vol. II, p. 272). The Bhadana plates of Aparajita, Saka 919 (above, Vol. III, p. 272), give him the title of Mrigamka. * According to Bhandup plates, the word agruja would go with Arikesarin. But on the evidence of other documents Vajjada was the elder brother of Arikesarin. The Vadavalli plates of Aparaditya, Saka 1049 (J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XXI, p. 508), confirm this. He is mentioned in the Kharepatan and Vadavalli plates. Altekar's suggestion (Indian Culture, Vol. IL p. 410) that he died before Chhittaraja seems to be baseless. For another spelling, Mamvani, cf. J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XII, p. 329. . According to the Ambar Natha temple inscription (ibid., pp. 329-30) these officers in Saka 982 were different persons. 10 Indian Ephemeris, Vol. III, p. 101. [The corresponding date in Christian era is Tuesday the 15th August (not the 20th which was a Sunday and when there was no lunar eclipse), A.D. 1049, when there was a lunar eclipse. The week day seems to read Sutt and not Sukri as Mr. Upadhyaya reads. Probably Suta here stands for Mahionta (Tuesday).-Ed.)

Page #74
No. 10.] A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA : SAKA 971. 55 The village granted was Kilchchhita. It was in the Mandaraja district. To the east there was the gri-Enaral hill and rivulets running from it. To the north was the Nimva village, to the west the Matara village and to the south the Samvina river. None of these places can be identified at present. The grant was made to twelve Brahmins (a list of whom is given below) to enable them to carry on their religious duties. Among the donees there were Brahmins who had emigrated from Gauda, Madhyadesa and Lata. They belonged to various gotras and sakhas. Some of these names are given in the vernacular ending in aiya. The grant contains towards the end the approval of Mummuniraja, son of Vajjadadeva. List of the Brahmin donees. Name. Father's name. Country of origin. Gotra. Sakhk. . . Sandilya Koko Pandita. Dovadhara Dikshita . Pitamaha . Yajna Dikshita . . Gauda . . Mumjasthana Madhyadeka. Kanthuma. Bahvpicha. in Vates Damddara Kesaiya Dikshita . . Somesvara Upadhyaya. Sudana Dikshita Sudansiya Damodara Bharadvaja Bhargava Upamanyu Madhyandina Babvpicha. in Bhrigukachoha Latadesa. . . . . Ranayant. Bahvricha. Narayana Scipati . . Sripati . . Kanakosvara . Velaiya . . Sarvvadevaiya . Vitthapaiya . . . . . Damodara Upadhyaya . Kekava Dagaiya . . Veladitya Dighaiya . . Isvara . . Sodhalaiya. . Atreya. Kubiks. Atreya. Jamadagni Atreya . Lokaksha Atreya . . Yajtia. Bahtioha. . TEXT. [Metres Anushubh, vv. 1, 2, 11, 12, 19, 24, 25, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 34, 35, 36, 37, 38; Vasantatilaka, 3, 4, 5, 15, 18, 39; Prithvi, 6; Sardulavikridita, 7, 9, 10, 14, 16, 20; Sragdhara, 8; Giti, 13 ; Indravajra, 17, 26, 33; Malini, 21, 22; Vambasthavila, 23; Salini, 32.] First Plate. 1 OM jayazcAbhyudayazca // labhate sarvakAryeSu pUjayA gaNanA yakaH / vighnaM ninnanma vaH 2 pAyAdapAyAGgaNanAyakaH [1 // *] sa vaH pAtu zivo nityaM yamaulau bhAti jAhnavI / sumerusikha 1 [800 p. 62 n. 3 below.-Ed.] * Denoted by a symbol. * Road bikhardo

Page #75
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XXV. 3 rogacchadacchacadrakalopamA' [2] jaumUtaketutanayo niyatA dayAlurjImUtavAhana iti vijagaprasiddhaH // ) 4 dehavija' tRNamivAkalayanya garthe yo rakSati sma garuDAtkhalu saM(ga)khacaDam // [3 // "] tasyAnvaye nikhilabhUpa5 simaulibhUtarabadyutikuritanirmalapAdapIThaH / zrIsAhasAMka iva sAhasikaH kapardI solAravaMsa(za)- / 6 tilako nRpatirva(ba)bhUva [4] tasmAdabhUca tanayaH pulasa(za)ktinAmA somA samaH suragurUditarAjanItaH / 7 nijitya' saMgaramukhekhilavairivargavikaMTaka jagati rAjyamakAri yena [5 // *] tatopi mamabhUmatI nRp-|| 8 si(zi)rovibhUSAmaNiH / ' sitaH sapirivAparorikariNAM kapI laghuH / yadIyayasa(za) sA jagatvatiza9 yena su(sa)lokate na bhAti muravAraNo na ca sasau(zazI) na dugdhAmbu(mbu)dhiH [16 // *] tasmAdapyabhavahibhUtipadavIpATa' pAvanI / ' 10 chAtAzeSamAvalayo mahIpatilakaH zrIvapyuvanaH sutaH / saMgrAmAMgaNaraMgiNAsilatayA laka"dantA ll haThAmaddhe yena vinAyakA viracitA viheSiNAM dantinaH [*] tasmAjjAta stAnUjo" ra[ja*]nikara ivAnaMditAze12 SalokanAdhyaH zrIjhaMjharAjo divasakara iva dhvasta niHsa (ge)SadoSaH // (1) saM(za)bhoryo hAdasA(zA)pi vyaraca 1 Read chandra.. Read niyatarin. . Read dihan-nijan. * Read pario * Hero a stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next lino.) * Dauda or dandas unnecessary. Read airijitya. Read nisMantakan Read patran. 1. Read pavitri 1 Head lin-aita 11 Reed slanajo.

Page #76
A COPPER PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA; SAKA 971. 4 weddi n distiations RAMECIRLA kAya.rAjAmAmAkamAnalA nAda yA sAmAnAta tAsAlomAtijhAr3atAla mAnadAlAAURTH nAlAyAtamyA jAta nAtAvAsadarA AERESTHAnAlayamavayAta pAgadAjAyarAna pArasamakSAmatApA HEREjAnanAna-lAjI mAramA unalyAdAyaka mAlasA Mamat ranabarasAnayajamAnatA nAmamA ma dirA HTTER.26 mAyamAnasanama rAhAmRtAvasAtArA samAnAnA ShatadanAtAnala mAsa mArAmArAmanAdAsatAta HERE 10 sAlanaponayana TRAImArAyA gaganaganAsamAjATERENT mAMgoyanAni nAmAni tine tAniyAdA kAmamA mAnasAlAnA 12 AMRATRISRAErita sana 1312/dAAMSARAN SanANEFITH THEsAmAnAmAnA gayA nAmAvalImA ANTAREERHI:gakAmAtAsanatAsAnalAtatsama nAkAlAEiTRESS Aarchi AG7017nAyagAAEIRL sAmavAsanAmAbaENAKS mAthI pani niyama 1897yasana napAnAsana kAlaHIN pikanihAruyA.18Asa 2071yamatamAmAnAATEEM RTISHTHALAL kAsavatAnApamAnarAzAyA 118 yasyAnipatAvAsa manAlA uzayA dArAsamora 20BRESTMISSIAHIT.LTDAImahAnAbAnAganatama talAva mAyAna dilAtAninAniniyamastanAtinAtinAzaERNET katistAra naTAnAsayUmanAtasudAmA paramAtA-yAtalAumA REKudalAmA upaHiARkalalatATAmAsamjhAAtyAnajAma batAnamArasA nutanA samAputAnAtadAtAnatAnAta ( 224 ii,a. MATH kasalamAna samAlinI sAdara kama 26- JATA nasAlayatamAma samAnAratakA batA21(GBPAlamutAvAna rAmAyu nAtina saya 59 rAnAtAna nanimAmyAta nAnAvipa 21376tRAATRNEjAsmasanmApakamAditapadAkAyarAna 4IRatanARI NAPATRAPHERotarAnAsAyAnAsvAdhAra 1. nidinITIN/ sAvimA kA sAlAnA MATlasAyada mAnata nA magatikamAmalAnilayuyAnAmata yAdika NEERNniyAdArAlA PM TOnarAlamattAnAti mAtahata jamA MEnanthARATlAgi samAnAmAnjasnAna CREATEL nAyanAAAMSmAlayAyatalAlaganmadAzana saMda FatnArAmAra kA yAtanAvamA sarakAramA SenAyAta rAmanAthAnakApurAmamAyakAlAvinAma nasatAnA mAitamAmA samAna RECEM4ma mata 713MBAmAmArAdhanAsanatAkaTRE prAmA- bhIma kA riyadi manuzAvalAdhimANiEPAL mAliyAnAtAlatamasamAnaEYA A MERInA hAtAtAyAtamAlayAzAkhA paEiTHEATRat apanazAnupAnI tikIma S18 mAnAyanAniyadhAratAtisamasihAyata44 mAdi tiaasqAnA sAnAmA sAdAta mAyakA sArA ASRAHASA02005211omAyabApaE milamaka-40 SEARsatAvAlAkA yAganidAnApamAnasamarasatAnA MEDIA nikanand: PARAMETER RAPE N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No. 1922 E'39-275. SCALE : ONE-HALF. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #77
48 bhAdhAnanI sthitimA prajDAmenTalA italA nAgIna tatA nAnA stI nATaka tAnanI vartama sahatA. bacata banI gAmamaTInezana merinane tALavAmAM pakSane vijJAAtilAna vidyutIne nAthavA poSaNa 52 RE havAmAnanI viga nAvalAyatI yuniTo vALaleka Tana cho A 4 56 sulatAne te mAna" tane paNa tabhAnI nAthA lAla chUTInala ToDIya koTane tagara turAne saMskRtinA nAma to tane nAno ne te mALiyAthI temane 19 39 hItanIyaDane 11 mato to nA nA nonanAnA onotIyana tamane zivAnI sonuM tela vinAnInI unA patinuM e TALatA nA vipata nAnA sATa Ajaro vaTAmAM hITa dvAra totiMta vastutAyo tamo poloni lipatinI yojAyAnuM yA tiru tarata lA govAlama jJAnaniyanamudrita ka jI jitAta to lAiTisamAMthI bolaroToi T bAlanano vilayAthona dattA vinA tAta nI pAlitANA tApatinALA gAmathI SHTGET lIlenonAzIlakuma saTTAko 2018 Fil arat vAramAM adhIpati 9 hAlo nalIna T miA tapanI sthAna para tanaliyA bhAyunenanI aphavAnane A 14 zama sivilanA korAnI soyoTAvarano vAlA na hAla nA devapATI nAka lAvavI bAbA hita zrAnayogAne kAya nilAnAM For 50 52 56 58 60 62 64 66 68 70 72 74 76 78 84 ii.b. 86 88 90 92 kAva vAghano me zivA ravAnA tAkAno ma 94 cA soTa vidha vAtA sAta tAlu naLa rahyAche vasiyata nItImAtAjI nIka vADInI AyividhatAmilana svapanAhAlAta ne tayANAna 48 50 58 74 TonInatanA pATanazi mAya namUno tAga 76 gIra 78 80 nATaka senAnA za viTanI saralatAlane baLAtIne pAraDIvAla to te TojolA vAta paNa mAbApa torInAnIvAtatooiliyananA bApA nI ENGIE sAtaDAtaDAvInAnanA ya vaTInAnAma mInAvALA bhArata 157 2 milo temAM ya po kalApI nA mAnAiyutatvanA M 2 bhASAnI banazo nIlA tArA dezanA vakilonA (vAtavizArAthI chAnI kreTAne tone vaLAtiniyukita nananananA baMnenIyala hatI toya gaLa vArasAnAvidha vinAzAya che cAlu na karo A no ekazana sA Gam cAvalAnI 1 NR gAya 1 nAnAlA baTAva, enI to siliyA pAyAnI 18 nA na bhAratanuM e varA yAyIo 13T CELET TATAnInA 12 TEA latA mA zIva ITAlinana latrInetAbhanA jaLatita sunAvAvA la 1 vimAnanA navAvALA baLavAna voloTamA Lena PIGIE Alaston jANIna 3736 34142011 CHIE vibhAtiyatAthI 60 62 64 66 68 70 72 OM OM OM 84 86 88 92

Page #78
No. 10.] 13 yadacirAkIrttanAni khanAyA sopAnAnIya manye praNatatanubhRtAM (nAm) / [8 // *] bhrAtA tatra' / " A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA: SAKA 971. 14 tatastatova (ca) lajaso (yazo) rAsi: (zi:) (a) lavatAM yogogirAjo'bhavat / 15 16 tasmAddismayakArihAricaritapacAta 'kIrttiH maNiH / dI va (ba) lo capA'karvaNakarmANi pravaNatAM yasmingata bhUpato bhImadroNapradhAsutaprabhRtayacitte camakAritA: [21] 18 taDava hamAre prakAsI (go) katA SamAvalayo purAkhi purAvi sthAna sutaH 57 svarNamAgatAnAM 17 kava (ba) lena yasya sahasA saMgrAmaraMgAMgaNe rAjyazrIH svayametya vacasi rAti cakre murArekhi // [ 10 // * ] jayaM / ' pathamukhaH 1 tataH zrImAnabhUtputraH sacaritroparAjitaH zrImAnlaDadevabhUpatirabhUcakracUDA [11] 19 yaH sAcAsatyena ca yudhiSThiraH / pratApAhItimArttaNDaH kAladaNDaca yo diSAM dhAm ) // [ 12 // * ] sa ( zaraNAgatasA 20 matA'parA'pi " jagati racitA yena sa jayati yathArthanAmA saMsthA" gatavaccapaMjarA deva: / [13 * ] ye 21 na svAgatamAgatAya vihitaM gomprAya nAnAvidhaM yenaiveyapadevanAtri calitaM rAjyaM sthiraM kAritaM (tam ) // (i) bhi-1' 1 Read tasya. Danda or dandas unnecessary. * Read chapa.. Some Silahara records have sarvve tiraskaritah. * Read prakhyata.. * Read ratim. ? Here a stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. Read Purarer-iva. 22 lammAmmamaNabuvacitibhRtAM dattaM ca yenAbhayaM tasya zrIvi (bi) rudaMkarAmanRpateranyA (nyata) kimA[ va * ] ( ) te // [ 14 // * ] zrI23 mAnabhUttadanu vajjaDadevanAmA bhUpAlamastakamaNistanayo nayajJaH [*] adyApi yasya ca / ' 24 ritAni janAH samastA romAMcaka cukinagAvalatA[] stuvanti // 151*] tatAya tatorikesari * Read simanta. 10 Read apare api, the absence of sandhi being in favour of the metre. 11 Read baranao.

Page #79
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XXV. Second Plate ; First Side. 25 nRpo jAtaH satAM sammato dRptArAtikulAcalaikadalane daMbholilIlA dadhat / gatvA saiva'eva 'sai- / sava 26 nyasahito dRSTvA ca somestra (kha)raM tasyAgre piturAnayA jagadalaM yaH kaulaayitvaa|' gataH // [16 // *] tanATajo 27 vajjaDadevasUnuH zrocchittarAjo nRpatirva(ba)bhUva // i) saulAravaMsa:(zaH) sisu (zizu) nApi yena nauta: parAmubatimuvatana [17 // *] laM28 vA(bA)lakAni kucakabhataTopakaMThaprabhraSTahAralatikAni niraMjanAni // () utkhAtatIkSya ka(ka)ravAlavidAritasya 29 yo'ntaHparANi paripaMthijanasya cakra [18 // "] hatArinArInetrAMbhaH sekasambaInAdiva / va(brahmANDamaNDapaM yaH / 30 sya kIrttivalya(ya)dhirohati // [18 // *] dRptArAtiSu kopakAladahana: saubhAgyanArAyaNo vArasau(strI)Su tatonuja: sama31 bhavanAgArjunaH mApatiH / yasyAmAnuSamUjitaM bhujava(ba)laM dUrAnnisatyA hiSAM nidrAtIva raNAMgaNavyasani32 nI doINDakaTUlatA' [20 // *] yadasamasi(zi)birAntamattagaMdhabhadAnaprasaradanilasu(zu)Syamo taso diggajendrAH / 33 arinagaranidAhoddAmadigvyApidhUmaprasarabhayanimaulallocanA nonmiSanti / [21 // ] tadanu tadanujanmA mU34 rtimAnmonaketuH kSatarepuvibhavobhUnmummuNikSoNipAla: / vivRta dhanuSi yasminvAjinaurA janAMta va(ba) la. 1 Read taicara. * Here a stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Read kilayite. * The syllable ri in nari should oridinarily be short. Read degmatirijitarite * Read degn=nisanya. - Read -kandalata. . Read -ripu.. * Read -ridhrila..

Page #80
No. 10.] A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA : SAKA 971. 59 36 bhidapi va ba)loyAnvArSika cApamophat [22 // *] aya svakAyapuNyopacayA 'samadhi gatAse (ze)SapaMcamahAzabda(bda)mahA- // 36 sAmantAdhi'tagarapuraparamestra(a)rabAsolAhAranarendra jImUtavAhanAnvayaprasUtasuvaraNa garuDadhvajAbhi mAna 7 mahodadhityAgajagakaMpajhaMpaDAcAyasa (za)raNAgatavacajaraprabhRtisamastarAjAvalovirAjitama38 hAmaNDalekha (zva)rAdhipatizyomamummuNirAjadeva(vA) nijabhujopArjita(tA)nakamaNDalasahi tapurI- // 39 pramukhacaturdama(za)grAmasa(za)tosamanvitakoMkaNamaNDalayanuzAsati / tathaitadoyarAjyacintA bhara(bhAra) ni40 - - - mahAmAtya thodapaiya(ya)mahAsAMdhivigrahika zrAviThThayetyAdizrIkaraNe sa ca mahA- / 41 magaha lava (kha)rAdhipatiyomammammuNirAjadevaH saniva svasamva (mba)dhyamani kAna nyAna pi samAgA42 mirAjaputra maMtripurohitAmAtya pradhAnApradhAnA(na)niyogikAniyogikAMstathA rASTrapativiSa43 yapatinagarapatitagarapatIMzca / tathA hajamananagaraporatrivargaprabhRtIMzca praNatipUjAsa- / ' 44 tkArAdesa(za)pUrvaka saMvo(bo)dhayatyastu vaH / samviditaM yathA // calA vibhUtiH kSaNabhaMgi yauvanaM ka- / 46 tAntadantAMtaravati jIvitaM(tam) / tayA vyavajJA paralokasAdhane nRNAmaho vismayakAri ce|' 46 STitaM(tam) // 23 // *] tathA cAntanijarArAkSasoprArabdha(bdha)grAsaM yauvanaM / svargA vAsAvarakapAtasamamiSTasa- / ' 47 mAgamaviyogamaviyogaduHkhaM / kadalIkANDagarbhavadasAraH saMsAraH / sahajajarAmaraNa 1 Read degyal-samadhio. Here two strokes have been used to show that the word is continued in the next lige. Read dhipati. * Mark of punctuation unnecessary. There is inscribed a chha before this which is redundant. Read degmeanudeg. * These three letters cannot be read definitely. Here a stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Read degmanakans, * Read nagara- and correct it into grama.. 10 Danda unnecessary.

Page #81
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. Second Plate; Second Side. 48 vyAdhisAdhAraNakaM sazarIraM / pavanacalitakamalinaudalagatajalalavatarale dhanAyuSoti (So iti) matvA dRDhataravira49 ktivudhyA(bucyA) saMgTahyatecchadAnaphalaM / katatretAhAparasu(Su) taponyarthaM prasa(za) syate / munayo'tra prasaM(zaM)santi dAnama- / ' 50 ke kalau yuge' [ // 24 // *] na tathA saphalA vidyA na tathA saphalaM tapaH / yathA'Sa munayaH prAhudonamekaM kalau yuge [2] bl tathA cokta bhagavatA vyAsena / agnerapatvaM prathamaM suvarNa bhUi~NavI sUryasUtAzca gAvaH / lokatrayaM tena ma52 vaichi dattaM yaH kAMcanaM gAM ca mahIM ca dadyAt / [126 // ] AsphoTanti pitara pravalAnti pitAmahAH / bhUmidoSa skule jA53 ta: sa nastA(naH saMtA)rayiSyati // 27 // "] bhUmidAna supAceSu sutIrtheSu supazvasu / agAdhArA paarsNsaarsaagrotaar| NaM bhavet [28] dhavalAnyAtapacANi dantina madocatAH [*] bhUmidAnasya puSANi phalaM svarge suradataH [29 // *] iti 56 dharmAdharmavicAracaturaciraMtanasunivacanAnyavadhArya mAtApitrorAtmanazca zreyorthinA mayA sa()kanRpa66 kAlAtItasamvatsarasa(za)teSu navasu ekasaptatyadhikeSu virodhI(dhi)sambasa(ma)rAnti*]rgata bhAdrapadasa(za)paMcadasyAM(zyAM) yAM57 katopi samvat 871 bhAdrapadamu(za) 15 "sake saMjAna(ta)somagrahaNapabrvaNi sutIrthe sAtvA gaganaika Danda unnecessary. * Hore a stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * The first pdda of this bloka does not conform to the ordinary rules of Anushfubh. * This letter is redundant. . Read mal-bule. . This letter ni is redundant.' * Read Haranan. Read pushpdai. * Road amarpab Purandara. 10 Mark the way of writing in the plate. 11 Read Sukrt. [8ee p. 54 n. 10 above.--Ed.]

Page #82
No. 10.] A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA : SAKA 971. 61 58 camacUDAmaNaye kamalinIkAmukAya bhagavate bhAskarAya na(nA)nAvidharananAdhyamadhye datvA(ttvA) bhagavaMtaM su59 rAsuraguruM trilokopatimumApatimabhyarca yajanayAjanAdiSadarmaniratabhyaH kratakriyAkANDa60 zoNDebhyaH mahAmAtyavIdahapaiyaviracitaba (brahmapurIvigrebhyaH / yatrapratyekaM nAmagotrA dIni // 61 goDadesa(za)vinirgatasA(zA)NDilyagotrakothumasAkhA(zAkhA) kokopaNDitaH pitAmaha paNDitamata: madhyade62 sA(zA)ntaSyAti' muMjasthAnaviniggetavatsagotrava(ba)hacasAkhA(zAkhaH) devadharadIkSita[:] yacca dIkSitamuta: tathA 63 bharahAjagotramAdhyaMdinasAkhA(zAkhaH) dAmoda[:*] kesaiyAdIkSitasutaH tathA bhArgavagotra va(ba) hRcasA64 khA(zAkhaH) sUdavaiya somesva(kha)reyopAdhyAyasuta: lATadesAntaSpAti'bhRgukacchavinirgataupa manyugo 65 nava(ba) dRcasAkhA(zAkhaH) dAmodara[:] sUdanadIkSitasutaH tathA AtreyagotrarANAyanosA khA(zAkhaH) nArAyaNopAsanI dA66 modarIpAdhyAyasutaH tathA kusi(zi)kagotrava(ba) dRcasAkhA(zAkha:) zrIpati[:*] agnihotrI kesa(za)vopAdhyAyasuta: ta67 thA pAtreyagotrava(ba)vRcasAkhA(zAkhaH) zrIpatibha[*] dugaiyAupAsanIsutaH tathA ya(ja) madagnigotrava(ba) dRcasAkhA68 (zAkhaH) kanakesva(va)[*] velAdityopAdhyAyasutaH tathA Atreyagotrava(ba)hacasAkhA __(zAkha:) velaiyAupAsanI do69 mvaiyAagnihotrota: tayA lokAkSagovayajJasAkhA(zAkhaH) sarvadevaya Isa(khA)ropAdhyAya sutaH tathA 70 prAtreyagotrava(ba)casAkhA(zAkhaH) vidrupaiyopAdhyAya[:*] soDhalaiyopAdhyAyamutaH evamA71 dibhyaH yajanayAjanAdiSadharmakaraNAya va(bolicarukatra(kA)gnihotrakratukriyAyupa * Read Ontahpati. What has been read as sh may be the wpadhmaniya sign.-Ed.]

Page #83
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. Third Plate. 72 samarpaNAya ca maMdarajaviSayAMta:pAti ki]icchitAgrAmaH mamastapalikAsahitaH ArAma73 kaptagIsaNikA samanvitazca [1"] yasya cAghATanAni // pUrvataH zrauenara parvatIya pANauvADasImA // 74 uttarato naumvAgrAmasImA // pazcimato mAtaragrAmamomA // dakSiNata: sAmbinana- // 75 dau saumA / evaM caturAghATanopalakSitaH svamImAparyanta: maTaNakASThodakopetaH pUrva dattadevadAyava(ba)jhadA76 yavanaH anAdesyaH (zyaH) anAsadhyaH samutpadyamAnadrammapaMcadazasa(za)tA(tA)yasthAna[:*] yatrAMkato- // 77 pi drammAH 1500 parcatakSitisamakAlInaM AcaMdrAkai yAvadudakAtisargeNa paramayA bhatyA 78 sA(zA)sana[na*] pratipAditaH / tadayaM deSAM) bhaMjatAM bhojayatAM kaSatAM karSayatAmbA na kenApi paripaMthanA karaNI79 yA / yaduktaM purAtanamahAmunibhiH / va(ba)hubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhiH sagarAdibhiH / yasya yasya yadA bhUmi- / ' sAyasa' dIrghapAla 80 stasya tasya tadA phlN(lm| [130 // *] madyo dAnaM nirAyA naM(nam) / ata eva munayaH prahurdAnAcchayonupA 81 lana(nam) [31 // *] datvA(ttvA) bhUmi bhAvina: pArthivendrAnbhUyo bhUyo yAcate rAmabhadraH / sAmAnyoyaM dharmaseturnarANAM kA 82 le kAkA)le mAnanIyo bhava[ziH] [32 // *] yAnIha dattAni purA nareMdranAni dhammathai yasa(za)skarANi / nirmAlyavAntapra I Read degdy-at sarppandya. * Reading is doubtful. [Reading appears to be aramaka-piigi-khanini)ka.-Ed.] [Reading seems to be fri-Nera.-Ed.) ""Here two stroken have been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Here stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Read a-ayasant. Rend ala eva= rahayad or evash tu munayah prahure as in other inscriptions. . Read dharmm-artha..

Page #84
No. 10.) A COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF MUMMUNIRAJA: SAKA 971. 83 timAni tAni ko nAma sAdhuH punarAdadota // [33 // *] ityavadhArya samAgAmibhirnu patiranyairvA dharmapAlanaphalalo84 bha eva karaNIyaH / na punastallopanapApakalaMkAgresaraNa kenApi bhavitavyaM // evama. bha(bhyarthitopi lobhAdajJAna85 timirapaTalAba()tamatirAcchiMdyAdAcchidyamAnAdanumodayati / svayaM ca mahApAtakairupa pAtakairvA lipyate / 86 rauravamahAroravAMdhatamisrAdinarakAMzciramanubhaviSyati / uktaM ca bhagavatA vyAsena // svadattAM paradattAmvA yo 87 hareha (harata va)saMdharAM / sa viSThAyAM kamibhUtvA kamibhiH saha pacyate // [34 // *] vindhamATavISvatoyAsu su(zuSka koTaravAsinaH / 88 [ma]hAhayo hi jAyante bhUmidAyaM haranti ye [35 // *] gAmakAM svarNameka vA bhUmarapyekamaMgulaM hrbrkmaa-|| 89 proti yAvadAhUtamaplava (vam) [136 // *! pArAmANAM sahasreNa taDAgAnAM sa(za)tena ca [*] gavAM koTipradAnena bhUmi90 hartA na su(zu)yati // 37 // *] SaSThivarSasahasrANi svarge tiSThati mAnavaH / AcchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake / 91 vizat [38] -- ----- // maIsa(za)jA[: para*]mahIpativaMsa(za) jA vA pApAda patamanaso bhuvi bhAvibhUpAH / 92 ye pAlayanti mama dhamima(meM) samastaM teSAM mayA niratoM jalirISa mUrdhA Marn*] yathAcaitadevaM dApa- / 93 ko lekhakahastena svakIyamatamAropayati / mataM mama mahAmaNDalakha(zva)rAdhi [pati*] zrImanmummaNirA-1 94 jadevasya mahAmaNDale sva(zva)rAdhipati zrImahajjaDadevasUnoH / likhitaM caitantrAgalaiyeti // cha / 1 Read -nripatibhir=anuairava. * Read manam=anu. * Here two strokes have been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. Here stroke has been used to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Read shashtin tarsha.. . Danda unnecessary. About seven letters are indistinct here. * Read virachito=zinijalira.

Page #85
64 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. No. 11.-TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. By K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AIYER, B.A., COIMBATORE. Tiruppuvanam, a village in the Sivaganga Zamindari of the Ramnad District and a station on the Madura-Ramnad section of the South-Indian Railway, is situated on the south bank of the river Vaigai, called Vegavati in Sanskrit. It is 12 miles south-east of Madura and 16 miles. west of Sivaganga. The Pushpavanesvara temple of the village is an ancient one: it is celebrated in the hymns of the three Tamil Saiva saints Tirujnanasambandha, Appar and. SundaramurttiNayanar. Invited by Kulachchirai-Nayanar, the Pandya minister, and Mangaiyarkkarasi, a Chola princess and queen of the Pandya king known in Tamil literature as Nelveli-porvenraninrasir-Nedumaran, saint Tirujnanasambandha is said to have gone to Madura, and to have overcome the Jainas under whose influence the king had become a staunch supporter of their cause. He brought the king back to the Saiva faith, and on this occasion, after accomplishing the mission for which he was sent, the saint, accompanied by Nedumaran, his queen and minis-ter, visited thirteen other places in the Pandya country which were held sacred by the Saivas and sang hymns on them. From the hymns on Tiruppuvanam, it is gathered that it was, in those days, a flourishing city with palatial buildings, fine gardens and broad streets and contained residences of wealthy families of weavers. The Siva temple of the place is stated in the hymns to have been worshipped by the three kings of the South', i.e., the Chera, Chola and Pandya. Sundaramurti-Nayanar is also stated to have visited the place in company with the three contemporary sovereigns of the same three families. The Pandya king of his time, we are told, was a son-in-law of the Chola. It was at a spot near the city of Tiruppuvanam that the Jainas had been impaled in the days of Maravarman, the victor of the Nelveli." The Tiruppuvanam temple is in possession of twelve copper-plate leaves. Having learnt through the kind offices of the Brahmin lady trustee of the Tiruppuvanam temple residing in Madura, that the plates in question are safely preserved in the karivelam of the temple, I went to the place and made a fruitless attempt to get the plates for comparing the published text and correcting it in situ. Frustrated in my endeavour I wrote to the Government Epigraphist for India to obtain the plates on loan and take their impressions and supply me with one set of them for editing the inscription in the Epigraphia Indica. He took prompt action on my 1 Sewell's List of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 298. Tirujnanasambandha has contributed' Araiyar punalum' 11 verses and Madamar meniyanagi' 11 verses, while Appar has sung Vadiveru tirieulam' 11 verses. Of Sundaramurtti's decade of verses, two are lost; the first verse of his padigam commences with 'Tiruvudaiyar'. These fourteen places are Tiruvalavay, Tirupparankunram, Tiru-Appanar, Tiruvedagam, Tirupputtur, Tirukkodunkunram, Tirukkanapper, Tiruppavanam, Tiruchchuliyal, Tirukkurralam, Tiru-Nelveli, Tiruvirameevaram, Tiruvadanai and Tiruppunavasal. Terar vidi mada-nidu ten-Riruppuvaname". Muraiyan mudi-ser Tennar Serar Solarga-dam vanangum tiraiyar-oli-ser semmaiy-ongu ten-Riruppuva. nam'; Marav-anbir-Rennar Serar Solargal porrisaippa'. P. 1123 of Periyapuranam, 1934 edition. Busurargal panind-ettum Pavana-nannagar-marungir-kabinimel vilangiyadu kaluvar-padaividenave'. (Tiruvalavayudaiyar-Tiruvilaiyadarpuranam, 38, v. 50). About them Sewell wrote as follows in his List of Antiquities, Vol. I, p. 298 :-- "A copper-plate grant of ten leaves belonging to the temple has been published by Bishop Caldwell in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. VI, p. 142, together with a supplementary plate of two leaves." The writer must have meant sides' by 'leaves', for Burgess and Natesa Sastri correctly note "Five plates only of the sasanam are there (i.e., in the Indian Antiquary) given in fac-simile from Sir Walter Elliot's impressions. The whole is here given translated from new impressions obtained with considerable difficulty owing to the ignorant stupidity of the Temple guardians" (4.8.8.I., Vol. IV, p. 21).

Page #86
No. 11.] TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 65 suggestion and on 31st January 1939 placed at my disposal two excellent sets of impressions from which I now edit the plates. Dr. Chakravarti took the measurements of the plates and found that what was given in the Archaeological Survey of South India, Vol. IV, was incorrect. His note is given below:-- "Of the first set, the first ten plates measure approximately 167" in length (the plates are not of exactly equal size) while their breadth is roughly 57" except of the 4th and 10th which are 6" and 6" respectively. The eleventh plate is 17" long and 63" broad. The plate of Konerinmaikondan (supplementary plate) is 173" long and 6" broad." All the plates bear writing on both sides and the lines run from edge to edge in some of them without leaving any vacant margin. There are 15 lines on each of the plates I, II, III, IVa, VIb, VIIb, VIIIb, and Xb; 16 lines on IVb, V, VIa, VIIa, VIIIa, IXa, Xa, and XLa; and 17 lines on IX and XIb. On the whole there are 343 lines of writing in the first set of eleven plates. A ring-hole is bored in the centre of the left side about an inch and a half from the left edge. Though the plates have not got raised rims to protect the writing, the inscription is fairly well preserved excepting some portions of the last four lines of the first face of the sixth plate. A few letters on Va, IVa and b and Xa are also damaged. The existence of the hole is an indication that the plates must have been strung on a ring bearing perhaps a seal also, though there is none at present. In all probability it must have been lost years ago. The text and translation given in volume IV of the Archaeological Survey of South India require revision. There are serious misreadings especially in proper names. To point only a few, the volume gives punarato for 's-tata ime (1. 3), gramasy-avadhik-aptim for gramasy-aghatakliptim (1. 4), Kakaneri for Nakkaneri (1. 33), pasakappadi for padagappadi (1. 38), janamika! (jananka!?) for janmigal (1. 44), Kakekudi for Kadukkudi (1. 47), Sembaneri for Settaleri (1. 48), Tiruppu for tirappu (1. 49), ivvur-parttannan for ivvurpar-Chundan (1. 60), NarimanramanumKandanallurm for Narimanram-ana Varaganda-Nallurum (11. 60f.), ivvur Madar-Silaiyan for ivvurppar-Chilaiyan (1. 61), pasalaiyur for Palaiyur (1. 90), tolarum for devarum (11. 91f.), Mahavidhinallur for Kavidinallur (1. 112), Pulisani for Pullani (11. 1191.), Kesavanum for Kovanum (1. 128), Kesavan for Aduvan (11. 130f.), Sidayil-araya-Battan for Si-Kayilaya-Battan (1. 135), Valliyan pidittalai for Villiy-ana Mudittalai (1. 137), maruvay-ikkarrude for maruvay-Idukkarr-ude (1. 191), vadakku varayum for vadavayum (11. 195f.), Palandiyai for palan-koyiladiyai (11. 197f.), i-n for te (1. 200), maralara for Malar (1. 219), Seyyai for sevvai (1. 235), kkara for kar (1. 242), and kavayil for agavayil (1. 243). As only the first five plates are numbered, it is not possible to say definitely whether the numbering was done when the plates were engraved or at a subsequent date. The caligraphy of the numerals seems to indicate that the numbers must have been incised at a somewhat later date. It behoves us therefore to see if the rest of the plates are in order and whether the set is complete. On examination, we find that the face commencing with the line nokki of the seventh plate is the second, for it reads well with the syllables at the end of the other face karaiye-te which must therefore be the first face of that plate. And the first line of the first face has the syllables l-karaiye which reads in continuation of the last syllables of the sixth plate, viz., ikkalin-me. In volume IV of the Archaeological Survey of South India, by reading the second face of the seventh [Like Leiden Plates the writing on these plates also seems to have been done by the process known as a cire perdue. (See above, Vol. XXII, p. 213).-Ed.] This is easily done by reading through the first and last lines of each face of the plates and marking out the second face by the fact of the first line reading in continuation of the syllables at the end of the other face. This done, we know the first face of each plate. Then we have only to see where the syllables at the end of the second face of one plate run on with the first syllable of the first face of another.

Page #87
66 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. plate after the end of the sixth plate and then reading the first face after the second, a mistake has been committed. The order of the rest of the plates as given there is correct and none of the plates is missing. Another defect in the published text is that it has omitted to give one full line found on the second side of the ninth plate. This mistake has occurred as two consecutive lines (11. 272-3) commence with the same syllables ku nokki-chchenru Milagapur-ku. There are many instances where final consonants have been treated as the first combined consonant and vice versa. These defects and the summary treatment of the contents in the Archaeological Survey of South India, Vol. IV, make the re-publication of the inscription a great desideratum. Excepting the first five lines of the first plate, first side, which are in Sanskrit verse written in Grantha characters, the rest of the inscription is in Tamil language and alphabet. Though the orthographical peculiarities found in the record are common to the epigraphs of this period, a few of them deserve to be noted here. There are numerous instances where the sandhi rules are not observed. In the Tamil portion Grantha letters are used in many places where Sanskrit words occur. For instances see Veda, Sastra (1. 16) and brahmadeya (1. 19). The superscript r is marked by a short slanting stroke engraved on the top of the letter, e.g., rbu (1. 2), rmma (1. 13). Punctuation is denoted by what is called single or double pillaiyar-suli and visargalike mark; see, for example, lines 3 and 5. Medial long i is well distinguished from the short by being given a closed loop on the right of the concave curve on the top of the letters (11. 5, 6, 9, 12, 39, 40, 42). Rk and rt are often used for rkk and rtt: see, for example, Milaganurku (11. 272-3), Marankirti (1. 270) and Karpakirti (1. 269). The words mulaiyir-tiru (1. 288), ellaiyirtiru (1. 284) and embarten (1. 309) ought to be mulaiyir-riru, ellaiyir-riru and embarren. There are instances of doubling of consonants where unnecessary and of omission to double them when necessary; e.g., chenru-kKatti (1. 281). Another noteworthy feature is the use of the accusative for the locative in words like vaykkalaiy-irandu and kalaiy-irangi. In these cases, Tamil would require "kalil. Influence of Sanskrit has perhaps to account for the departure in these cases. The inscription is in two parts of which the first, which is very brief, is in Sanskrit and covers only five lines. It gives the mythical genealogy of the Pandyas traced from Hari (Vishnu) through Atri, Moon, Budha and Pururavas, and states that Rajagambhiradeva, in the 25th year of his reign, on the day of Svati, corresponding to a Sunday and the eleventh tithi of the dark fortnight of the month in which the Sun was in Dhanush, ordered the determination of the boundaries of the village which was called after his name, by circumambulating it with a female elephant. It is to be noted that not even the king's immediate ancestors are mentioned in the record. The king is said to have been apprised of the formation of the new village by Sundaresa. Who this person is it is not possible to say definitely, as the corresponding Tamil portion omits this fact altogether. Since the formation of the kind is generally conveyed to kings by officials such as Secretaries and Ministers and sometimes even by princes who were in attendance on them, we may not be wrong in thinking that Sundaresa was one such person of distinction. We know from a record of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I (with Puvinkilatti introduction) found at Chaturvedimangalam that the king had a brother-in-law by name Alagapperumal, and our plates also enable us to gather that Pillaiyar Alagapperumal held a high position, for a person under him bearing the official designation adigaram acted as kankani in the settlement of boundaries This defect was noticed by me when I arranged the plates in order and got them strung on a wire. It was independently noticed by Dr. Chakravarti also when he had the impressions taken of the inscription on the plates. No. 298 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1927-28.

Page #88
No. 11.] of the new village. It is not unlikely that machchunanar Alagapperumal and Pillaiyar Ajagapperumal indicate two different persons. Sundaresa being a good Sanskrit rendering of the name Alagapperumal, there is a possibility of one of the two persons of that name being referred to. But of this we cannot be certain. If a prince is meant, can it refer to Maravarman SundaraPandya I who, at the time of the record, might be supposed to have been serving the king? The second part which is in Tamil, opens with the usual eulogy of king Jatavarman Kulasekhara commencing with the words Puvinkilatti and runs to the end of the eleventh plate. It consists of two principal sentences, the first beginning from the end of line 5 (plate Ia) and ending with the beginning of line 139 (plate Vb) with savadu, and the second commencing with the words padin-munr-avadin-edir in line 139 (plate V6) and ending with the word ninradu in line 338 (plate XIb). These two sentences are followed by the names of the writer of the document and the signatories who attested it and these cover up lines 338 to 343 in the last plate. The composing of this Tamil part of the inscription consisting of 338 lines of writing and covering nearly all the 22 sides of the plates, obscures the clear understanding of the various transactions involved and detailed in it. The main sentence, which gives the principal and immediate object of the inscription is Kulasekaradevarkku yandu 13-vadu nal nal-ayirattu munnurru arupadinal (11. 14f.) pidi-nadanda ellaikku or padikku arav-olai seydu kudutta parisavadu (1. 73 and 1. 138) meaning" this is the deed drawn up and given in the thirteenth year and four thousand and three-hundred and sixtieth day of the reign of Kulasekharadeva (embodying) the boundaries as circumambulated by the female elephant". The noting down of the boundaries of the entire village from point to point is thus the main object of this set of eleven copper-plates; and it may be said that it is the last of a series of actions involved in the constitution and grant of the new village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam as brahmadeya. The document was drawn up by the persons authorised in the royal order issued on the day specified in the Sanskrit portion as nije vatsare pamcha-vimse Chandamsav-atta-chape Kanakapati-tithau krishna-paksh- ArkivaraSvati-yoge and repeated in the Tamil portion in the words padin-munravadin-edir pannirandamandu Dhanu-nayarru nalan-tiyadiyum apara-pakshattu ekadasiyum Sani-kkilamaiyum perra Sodinal (11. 139ff.). This earlier date had been calculated by the late Professor Kielhorn and found to agree with Saturday, 29th November A. D. 1214. As such, the 13th year and 4360th day of the king's reign (=the 26th year, or more correctly 25 years and 40 days) which relates to the drawing up of the boundary deed, must be later than A. D. 1214, November 29, by such number of unexpired months and days as remained in the 25th year (i.e., 12th current year after the 13th) of the king's reign plus 40 days of the 26th year (i.e., 13th year opposite the 13th). The formation of the brahmadeya and the grant of it had already been effected when the order for the karini-bhramana was given on the 29th November A.D. 1214. This is plain by the statement nikki ulla nilam munnudaiyarum palam perum vellan-vagaiyum mudalun-tavirtu oru-nadum or-urum oru puravum akki Rajagambhira-valanattu Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalam-ennun tirunamattal brahmadeyan-cheydaruli (11. 70-72) meaning the remaining lands had been constituted as the brahmadeya village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam so called after the sacred name (of the king) and included in Rajagambhira-valanadu: the previous owners, old names, the classification as vellan-vagai, cultivating ryots and mudal of the lands removed and classed under one nadu, one puravu and one village'. We shall refer to the significance of this in the sequel. With regard to the royal order issued on the 29th November A.D. 1214, it must be said that while the Sanskrit portion stops with mentioning the immediate circumambulation of the village which was called after the king's name (sv-abhidanasya gramasy-aghata-kliptim-prati sapadi karenum gamayitum avadat Rajagambhiradevah), the Tamil portion is more explicit and states what ought to be done further. It tells us that the circumambulation of the four boundaries of the said village must be effected in the presence of the superintendents (appointed for the purpose), and, TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 67

Page #89
RPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. for the boundaries thus gone round, a deed also must be drawn up and given. This is clear from the passage ivvur nang-ellaiyun=kankanigalodun=kuda=ppidi-sulndu pidi nadanda ellaikku aratOlai seydu kudukkav-enru tiruray-molindarulinamaiyil (11. 72-74). We have referred above to three dates that occur in the inscription and have shown that two of them are identical and relate to the day on wbich the boundaries of the new village were ordered to be determined by the king and that the third, which is expressed in years and days, and which is later than the other two was the day on which the document was drawn up. The identical nature of two of the dates being assured by the details, the mention of the year in two ways, viz., pancha-vimse (the 25th) and patin-munravadin edir pannirandu (the 12th year opposite the 13th) shows that the number of years given after the word edir must be added to the number expressed before it. Two other dates occur in the inscription, viz., padin-munravadin-edir pattam-andu-varai (up to the 10th year opposite the 13th) and palin-munravadin edir padin-onram-andu-mudal (from the 11th year opposite the 13th), in connection with the clubbing together of the villages and lands in the new village and the grant of it as a brahmadeya. The first refers to the state of the items of lands as they stood up to the 23rd year and the second refers to the fact that the brahmadeya had to take effect from the next year, i.e., the 24th year. Evidently the omission to recognise this particular fact, riz., that the 25th year of the king's reign is expressed by padin-munravadin-edir pamirandu, though recognising the identical nature of the astronomical details given both in the Sanskrit and Tamil portions, has led the late Pandit Natesa Sastri, who seems to have taken all the years to be one and the same, to postulate the following theory - "Nothing definite can be made out of this phrase (padin-munracadin edir padin-onramandu) for the present. Some are of opinion that one of them refers to the age of the king and the other to the number of years he had reigned, but this Sasanam contradicts that theory; for in IIa, 1. 10, we have the 10th year opposite the 13th year, and in Vb, l. 2, the 12th year opposite the 13th year. The following theory may be suggested :-The description of the day of letting loose of the elephant in Ia and of the day in Va (correctly Vb) exactly coincides; and fortunately in Va (Vb) instead of merely stating in the 13th year, it is said in the 12th year opposite the 13th year; from these and bearing in mind that at the commencement of the Sasanam it is stated in the 13th year, 4364th day", and that according to the rough Hindu calculation of 43641 360 days for every year, 4364 days come to an 12 years and 44 days, I think that " in the 12th year opposite the 13th year", may mean, after the completion of the 12th year in the 13th year of the reign. Similarly "11th year opposite the 13th year" may inean after the completion of the 11th year, i.e., in the 12th year of the reign. Similarly 10th, in each case the present year of the reign is also added ".1 Against this, Burgess noted : " This theory of the Pandit's is ingeneous, but will not do: the 13th year cannot coincide with parts of three years. Can it be 1310, 1311, and 1312 Saka that is meant by the dates? If so, the number of days may refer to the reign", Except in showing the difficulties felt in explaining the double dates, these theories have no value whatsoever to us now, and we pass on with the remark that the singling out of a particular year-in this case the 13th year---still remains to be definitely and satisfactorily made out. That the determination of the boundaries commenced on the very day the order was given might be inferred from line 140. I would consider that there is an omission of the words pidi nadappittu' after fulndu' in the extract given above for the reason that the document, while repeating the same in another place, has the phrase 'pidi wadattaeppidi nadanda padikku' (1. 138). There are still other defects in this part of the document. It omits to state to whom the order 14. 8. 8. I., Vol. IV, p. 30, n. 4. * Ibid.

Page #90
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. was issued and what formalities were observed by the recipients. Judging from other copper-plates it may be said that the order must have been addressed to the assembly of the district of Rajagambhira-valanadu. It could not have been issued to the assembly of any of the sub-divisions in it, for the villages and lands that had been clubbed to form the new village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, belonged to more than one sub-division. Then again, the inscription does not state to whom this document of boundaries was ordered to be given or was granted. The verb kudukka (shall be given in the passage extracted above, has no object. But it may be reasonably presumed that it should have been directed to be given to the donees and must have been left in the possession of the sabha of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam representing the vast number of one thousand and eighty donees. If this was the case, there arise the questions as to how the Tiruppuvanam temple has come to be in possession of it, whether it is the original document that was granted, or only a copy, and if a copy, whether such a copy could not be found elsewhere. The answer to these questions is given below in the introduction to the article on the supplementary plate. The inscription tells us that eleven persons were appointed to superintend the settlement of boundaries. Their names (1l. 74-93) are given in Appendix A, I. Of these eleven persons, one (No. 4) was the agent of the Tiruvaykkelvi officer Ponnan Suriyadevan alias JayadharaPallavaraiyan, another (No. 5) was the kankaxi of Poyyamolidevar, a third (No. 6) was the kankani of Sriraman Tiruvudaiyan alias Pottappichcholar, the fourth (No. 7) was the kankuni of the analigaittanam officer Sivalavan Alagivamanavalan alias Kalingaravan, the fifth (No. 8) was the kapkani of Malavarayar, the sixth (No. 9) was the adigaram of Pillaiyar Alagapperuma! and the seventh (No. 11) was one of the agukkay of Alagiyapandiyanar, who was scrutinising the affairs of the District of Solapandiya-valanadu. Along with the Il kankinis, 65 others representing the villages adjacent to Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, most of them being connected with the formation of the new village, went with the elephant and fixed the boundaries. Their names and their native villages and nadu (Appendix A, II to XVI) are given in plates IV (1.93) to V6 (1. 138). The details of the boundaries from point to point commencing with a spot on the north-eastern corner and ending with the same spot are set forth in plates Vb (1. 140) to XIb (1. 338). This document mentioning the details of boundary of the village, i.e., this inscription, was drawn up by one of the officials (No. 1 of App. A, I) and was attested by three others (Nos. 2 to 4 of the same Appendix) (11. 338-343). The duty of the eleven superintendents, who were mostly officials drawn from various parts of the country and were unconnected with the villages that were combined together to form the brahmadeya, must have been to see that the procedure was correctly observed. The actual work was left to be done by the local people. Of the sixty-five others, seven including one who was a resident of Tiruppuvanam, led the elephant, while the others showed the boundaries of their respective villages. The ceremony of circumambulation with seventy-six responsible persons going with an elephant and covering a large area, must have been an imposing one: and by the very nature of the troubles involved in the execution of the task, it must have been done in several stages and taken a long time to tinish. The wide extent which was covered by the newly constituted village may. to some measure, be conceived by the fact that it included in it as many as one hundred and forty old villages and lands which lay not in one sub-division but in five separate livisions, ris., Kiranur-nadu, Panangalur-nadu, Tiyandaikkudinadu, Merkudi-nadu and Purapparalai-nidu (Appendix B). The party for the settlement of boundaries had to pass through a number of roads, rivers, and canals on their way. From Sey. yakulattur there passed three roads, one to Vombangudi (II. 333f.), another to Kadambangudi

Page #91
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. (1. 142), and the third to Muvaraiyarkottai (1. 145). From Manaviramadurai there were roads running to Vembangudi (11. 143f.), Muvaraiyarkottai (1. 147), Nettur (1. 154), and Pidavur (11. 149f.). Between Kannanur and Deda(va)kottai (1. 225), there was another road. From the village of Milaganur there were roads leading to Irunchirai (1. 258) and Kottakirti in KanarIrukkai (1l. 244f.). Two other roads connected Velaneri and Aravankudi (11. 205f.), and Idaikkattur and Vembangudi (11. 319 & 330). The inscription may be said to express in action the abstract lawy laid down by the ancient law-givers in the determination of boundaries of villages and lands. The number of villages that were directly concerned in this matter were as many as sixteen. As I have already discussed the laws to be observed in such cases it is needless to reiterate them here. The early part of this inscription, which forms as it were the preamble of this document of boundaries, informs us how the new village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam came to be formed and what old villages and lands were taken up to constitute it. On a date, which is not specified, while the king was sitting on the seat called Malavarajan in the hall of the bed-chamber of his palace at Madurai, situated in the sub-division of Madakkulam, he ordered that a village called Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam after his name, should be formed consisting of one thousand and two hundred shares and be given as a brahmadeya, with effect from the eleventh year opposite the thirteenth of his reign, to one thousand and eighty Brahmanas, who were versed in the Vedas and Sastras and were capable of expounding them, each being given one share, and the remaining one hundred and twenty shares being set apart for the temple and for those that had to do service. The date that is not specified here may be taken to be the tenth year opposite to the thirteenth of the king's reign, since it is stated that the grant had to take effect from the eleventh year opposite the thirteenth. The names of the lands and villages that had been taken up and included in Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam as given in lines 19 to 69 are noticed in a separate appendix (B). This list of villages ends with the remark aga ivvurgalira palan-devadanam pallichchandam karanmaiy-ana nilam nikki, i.e., excluding from these villages such lands as are old devadanas, pallichchandas and karanmai'. This general remark applies to all villages other than the ones which, though being devadanas, etc., had been specifically stated in the body of the list as having been taken up for inclusion in the new village. Such are the three devadana villages, Vagaikudi (1. 20), Mutturanarottai (11. 59f.), and Sirukilankattur (1. 68) which belonged to the temple of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar. Some of the villages and lands of this list find mention in the description of boundaries, being situated on the boundary line. We learn from the description of boundaries that Marudur lay just to the west, and Sankaramangalam just to the south of Manavira madurai, that Nirambaiyur was to the east of Somattur, that Velaneri was to the south of Karungulam, that Milagapur was to the north of both Kottakirti and KanaiIrukkai, that Karpakirti in Kanai-Irukkai was situated just to the west of Mer-Cheli, and to the south of Puvaninallur, that Nerkunram was immediately to the east of Kuvalaiveli, that Vagaikudi was to the north of both Tirumalirunjolainallur and Sirukudi alias Virakamug. amangalam, and to the east of Vellurkuruchchi and to the south of Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam which lay to the north of Tiruvavanam situated just to the east of Vellurkuruchchi, and lastly, that Kudanjadi was to the south of Sundankuruchchi. From the boundaries given, we also learn that Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam had on its west Kiranur-nadu, 1 Manaviremadurai, 2. Marudur, 3. Mer-Pabalai, 4. Kit-Pasalai, 5. Poliyur, 6. Kallikudi, 7. Irunohirsi in Kibai-Irukkai, 8. Milagan ur, 9. Malangudi, 10. Sirukulattur, 11. Surakudi, 12. Vidattal, 13. Velurkuruchchi, 14. Perumpuliyur, 15. Velfir and 16. Tiruppuvapan. Above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 30ff.

Page #92
No. 11). TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 71 on the north Panangalur-nalu, on the east Tiyandaikuli-nadu, and on the south Purapparalainadu. The inscription mentions the rivers Vaigai alias Srivallabhapperaru (1. 161), Paralaiyaru (1. 198), Kalavalinadanaru of Panangalur (1. 318) and Paralaikkal (1. 193) and states that three of the devadana lands of the temple of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar, named Mutturanarottai, Vagaikudi and Sirukilankattur, had been added on to the new village of Rajagambhirachaturvedimangalam as well as certain specified lands which formed the devadana of the temples of Pagalainathar and Sri-Vaikunda-Vinnagar-Alvar of Mer-Pabalai alias Srivallabha-chaturve. dimangalam (1l. 48-51). Like the three devadana villages of Vagaikudi, Mutturanarottai and Sirukilankattur, the whole village of Milaganur had been taken up and included in Rajagambhira-chaturvediman. galam. In exchange for the last, the following other villages were given, viz., Kuvalaiveli, Pudukkulam, Marankisti, Kavidinallur, Kadambamangalam, Sattiyar-embal in Achcharkattirukkai, and that part of Araiyakulam in Kanai-Irukkai which remained after removing the holding (kani) of Mandari Raman alias Pallavaraiyar (11. 110-114). Care was taken to have the previous owners of these villages removed, their old names changed and the original constitution altered and the whole, like the lands and villages that were included in Rajagambhirachaturvedimangalam, grouped together and the newly formed village of Milaganur was given the name Rajendrasinganallur. It was placed under the division Achchankattirukkai and entered as such in State accounts (11. 114-116). The persons that were entrusted with the formation of this new village are given in group IX of Appendix A: they were among the party that accompanied the female elephant. It is worthy of note that in the constitution of this village also, which was not a Chaturvedimangalam, the same precaution was taken, as in the other, to bring the different units under one control and to make it homogeneous. The words used, viz., oru-nadum or-urum oru-puravum akki, clearly indicate that it became a distinct constituency with single class of interest as Chaturvedimangalam was. With the aid of this and a few other allied records, we propose to consider here firstly the constitution of the Chaturvedimangalam referred to in the preamble and what it implies, se condly whether the king represented in the plates had any other introduction than the one beginning with Puvipkilatti and thirdly the geography of the districts and divisions of the Pandya country mentioned in the plates. On all these matters the existing notions seem to need correction. Like the founding of temples, construction of tanks, provisions made for the requirements of various shrines, the opening of educational institutions with competent teachers in various branches, erection of feeding houses for the poor and the learned, and provisions made for doctors and hospitals to minister to the needs of the sick,-furthering the cause of the study of the Vedas and Sastras was considered a meritorious act by South Indian kings and chiefs and it found a tangible expression in the form of Chaturvedimangalams, brahmadeyas, agaras or agraharas and the like. One can easily pick out the names of hundreds of Chaturvedimangalams by running through the inscriptions contained in the volumes of South Indian Inscriptions ranging from the seventh century A.D. to the time of the Vijayanagara kings. If it is remembered that each one of this class of villages had been originally granted to a very large collection of eminent men who had studied the Vedas and Sastras and that each one of the villages had an administrative body called the sabha, as we know from numerous instances, consisting of several committees and a general body of representative members, whose number in some cases was very large and who, by the qualifications insisted on, always kept up a high standard of Vedic learning, there could be no denying the fact that in South India, at any rate, there was a regular and systematic study of the Vedas and the branches of subjects connected with them, and there were

Page #93
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. hundreds of thousands of persons who carried the torch of Vedic learning in the way it used to be handed down. We would like to point out that the donees of the newly constituted branmadiya village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam numbered as many as one thousand and eighty and that they bad not only studied the Vedas and Sastras but were capable of expounding them. The cumulative conjunction um in the phrase Vedamum sastramum poy and the use of the adjectival phrase vyakhyatakkalay irukkum qualifying Chaturvedi-Bhattargal leave no doubt that the subjects of the Vedas and Sastras were studied not only with a view to grasping their meaning but in such a thorough manner as to entitle the votaries to be styled vyakhyatas, i.e., exegetes. Though these phrases are sufficient in themselves, we would point out some further instances from inscriptions which more clearly explain that these subjects were thoroughly studied in those days. These inscriptions use the additional word 'porutpada', i.e.,' with meaning' before the verb poy had gone througb'. One of the inscriptions of Tiruttangal, dated in the 9th year and 216th day of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara with Puviykilatti introduction (the same king that figures in the large Tiruppuvanam plates), registers a royal order issued on the representation of the king's officer Kalingarayar for creating a brahmadeya village called Kulasekhara-chaturvedimangalam by joining together four devadana villages about Tiruttangal with lands and house-sites allotted to 54 Brahmanas who were versed in the Vedas and Sastras and were capable of expounding them. The village-site where the Brahmanas had to reside was named 'Pugalogagandanallur'. We may refer to another inscription dated in the 8th year and 215th day of the reign of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya II with the introduction Pimalar-tiruvum which tells us that the great-grandfather of Sri-Raman Alagan alias AlagiyapandiyaBrahmadhirajan had originally established, in the name of Venadudaiyar, a village called Ravivarma-chaturvedimangalam and settled in it forty-eight Chaturvedi-Bhattas who had learnt with meaning (porutpada) the Vedas and Sastras and were capable of expounding them (vyakhyatakkalay-irukkum), and twelve Bhattas who had to recite the Vedas in the temple of Udaiyar Tirunelveli-Udaiyar, thus making in all sixty persons. On the representation of these sixty persons and on the recommendation of the officer Ayyan Malavarayar, the king granted all the lands situated in Kannanur alias Manabharanappadi, within certain specified boundaries, excluding from them the old devadanas and pallichchandas, to be included in Ravivarma-chaturvedimangalam in order that the sixty persons settled in the village may get sixty shares, the temple of Sri-Rama-Vinnagar-Alvar may have two shares, Pandimadevisvaramudaiyar may have two shares and Tondaiman-Vinnagar-Alvar may have one share. It is expressly stated that in this case, as indeed in others, the prior owners of lands as well as the classification under other heads had been removed and the whole constituted as one village with one puravu, one classification, etc. The point for note is that the Chaturvedimangalam was entirely a Brahmanical village. And as we know that the sabha was the functioning body in such a village, there is no room for thinking that the members in it could be of any other class. The inscription clearly tells us that the interest in the constituency vested with one class of people, all others being expressly stated to have been removed and changed. One of the inscriptions of the time of the Chela king Rajaraja I gives the names of as many as 144 Brahmanical Villages (brahmadeyas), which had to supply persons for the post of treasurers, temple-servants and accountants to the Rajarajesvara temple at Tanjore. Without even a single exception, each one of these villages is stated to have had a sabha. Numerous transactions of the sabha are 1 No. 543 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1922. * No. 446 of 8. I. I., Vol. V. .8.1. I., Vol. II, No. 69

Page #94
No.11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. recorded in inscriptions giving the names of the members present in the meetings, numbering in some cases thirty and forty, and all of them are Brahmanast as the titles and the gotras show. Still another medieval Pandya inscription dated in the 13th year of the reign of Jatavarman Sundara-Pandya I, with the characteristic title Ellantalaiyana-Peruma], gives very interesting details regarding the formation of another similar village called Vikramapandya-chaturvedimangalam to settle down 109 Brahmanas, many of whom were well-versed in the Vedas and Sastras and were capable of expounding them. For the housing accommodation of these and their families, 88 well as the men who were in charge of the village library and the village servants, four velis of land were purchased and set apart as village-site and it included in it the temple premises also. In purchasing the lands, the rights and privileges of the old tenants and title holders were completely bought up. Land for grazing the cattle was also provided for. For the maintenance of the 108 Brahmana families and others, 1474 velis of land in the village of Rajasikhamaninallur alias Puliyangudi were acquired. The following usittis were also provided for :-three for teachers of the Vedas, one for teachers of the Sutras, one and three-fourths for two doctors, half for ambadiyas, half for the village accountant, one-fourth for a drummer, onefourth for a blacksmith, half for carpenter, one-fourth for goldsmith, three-eighths for irankolli, three-eighths for barber, one-fourth for a washerman, three-fourths for a village watchman, and one-eighth for vettiyan. Further, it is said that three-fourths of the nattam land outside the Brahman quarter, was set apart for Vellan-kanryalar and the remainder for other professional people. All taxes were remitted and it was stipulated that from the 14th year of the king's reign, i.e., from the first year of the constitution of the new agrahara village of Vikramapandya. chaturvedimangalam, 500 kalam of superior paddy had to be measured out every year to the temple at Chidambaram. The contents of this inscription, as well as those of others of this class, some of which we have noticed above, show clearly that the constituency of Chaturvedimangalam was purely one of Brahmanas, self-sufficient in every way; and other classes of people were given separate accommodation in the nattam lands and were there for performing specific acts. In this limited constituency having a fixed extent of land, be it great or small, which had been completely bought up with all rights, and with their old names, prior holdings and different heads of classification entirely removed, and vested with and owned by one class of people as one unit under the different and distinguishing name Chaturvedimangalam, there is absolutely no room for thinking that in the sabha which, as we know from numerous inscriptions, was the administrative body functioning in such a village, there could have been any member that belonged to any other class of people. Though from the qualifications laid down in the two Uttaramallur inscriptions for membership in committees and from the actual names of persons that are mentioned as members of sabhas in numerous other epigraphs, we could gather that the sabha was the administrative body functioning in Brahmanical villages and that it had only Brahman members, more direct evidence is afforded in No. 3 of South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. VIII. This inscription states that & royal order having been issued by the Chola king Rajadbiraja I to the officer Sola-PandyeMuvendavelar to the effect that from the interest to be given in paddy by Brahmana-urga! (Brahmanical villages) on sums received by them on loan from the treasury of the temple at Conjeevaram provision may be made for two Sivabrahmanas performing worship and four Sivabrahmanas performing paricharaka work, he directed the person that was looking after the Nos. 986 of 8. I. I., Vol. V; No. 133 of Vol. 1V ; and 231 of Vol. VIII. * Nos. 277 of the Madrus Epigraphioal Collection for 1913, and the review in part II of the Madras Epigra. phical Report, 1914, p. 92.

Page #95
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. temple affairs (Koyil-Srikaryam) to make the nimandas. In the nimanda that was actually made in pursuance of this order, instead of Brahmana-urgal'as at first mentioned, we find the sabhas' of the five villages Sirukachchippedu, Uttamasola-chaturvedimangalam, Parantakachaturvedimangalam, Milalaimangalam and Aparayita (Aparajita)-chaturvedimangalam. The substitution of the 'sabhas' of these five villages for Brahmana-urgal' makes it plain that the sabha was the functioning body in Brahmanical villages. This class of constituency, as indeed any other such as ur, nagara, etc., was not a promiscuous jumbling of varied interests as one finds at present. Unless one confounds ancient institutions with modern ones, no different and contrary view could be validly put forth. The different appellations such as ur, nagara, sabha, etc., by which the administrative bodies of villages were called, show the different nature of their constitution. If the village was one of Vellan landlords with the necessary families of farmers, artisans, barbers, potters, washermen, doctors, etc., it had the assembly of the ur, the members of which body were Vellan landlords. If the village was one of merchantmen, traders and men engaged in manufacture and industry, it was subject to the assembly of the nagara. And if it was a Brahmanical village having in it mostly Brahman landlords with such families of farmers, etc., 88 were necessary for the well-being of the village and the cultivation of the lands in it, it had the sabha for its management. The very formation of the different kinds of villages and the different appellations by which the functioning bodies, viz., ur, nagara and sabha, were chosen to be so termed sufficiently indicate that there was no admixture of all classes of men in any one of them. Some of the functions discharged by the various assemblies might be similar and even identical; but it cannot account for a medley of members in any one of them. To judge from the transactions that have come down to us it seems that each one of the functioning bodies known by the different names which they bore, was a pure and unadulterated assembly functioning for a particular group or constituency. It will be unreasonable to think that in the council of the ur or the sabha, the landlords were represented by the potter, barber, washerman and the ryots who cultivated their lands and did some kind of work or other receiving the voitti assigned therefor. Though in the generality of cases, a village is described as being situated in a sub-division of a district there were some which were directly under a district. These villages appear to have been considerably big towns having in them Beveral large quarters and hamlets subject to the control of various constitutional bodies; they may be likened to Presidency towns like Madras, Bombay, etc. Even here, the different bodies functioned for different classes. Though the inscription under publication does not throw light on the political history of the time to which it relates, the information which this and the allied records cited above furnish, viz., that the class of villages going by the name-ending Chaturvedimangalam consisted exclusively of Brahman land-owners and had an administrative body known by the special term sabha, has been shown above to be of great value. The further information contained in the inscription that the donees who numbered one thousand and eighty were reputed for knowing * with meaning the Vedas and Sastras and were capable of expounding them, and this especially in the century that preceded the advent of Sayana, is sure to be welcomed by scholars. We need hardly say that by Sastras are meant the subjects forming the Vedangas. Had the inscriptions cited above not stopped with mentioning the fact that the Chaturvedimangalams referred to therein were divided into shares and given to the number of Brahmans specified, viz., 1080, 108 and 60 who had studied the Vedas and Sastras and were vyukhyatas of them, but had fur. nished also their names, we would be in a position to know their attainments. The Tandantot The author of the Amarakba (3, 8, 179) defines Sastras as Nidela and granthas, and the commentary of Mahodyars adds that by granthas are meant Vyakararadayal (Nirnayasagar Edition, 1907, p. 327).

Page #96
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. tam plates, though incomplete, besides saying that the chief Dayamukha after duly informing the Pallava king Nandivarman Pallavamalla got the village which acquired the name Dayamukhamangalam granted to no less than 308 Brahmana scholars of Vedas and Smritis, give us the names of the donees. The list of persons, though only partially preserved, gives the names of 108 Chaturvedins, 28 Trivedins, 24 Shadangavids and about ten Kramavids, all of whom must have known the meaning of the hymns. It will be strange if a Shadangavid did not know the import of the mantras for the very object of the Niruktabhashya, one of the Shadangas, was to fit a student to easily grasp the sense of the hymns. As the first part of the name of each one of the villages of this class is a sure indicator of the name of the king or chief that founded the village and thus points also to the time when it came into being, and as the second part testifies to the attainment in the Vedic lore of the donees of the village, we are enabled to say from the names of Chaturvedimangalams preserved in inscriptions that in different parts of South India there were large numbers of Vedic scholars from the 7th century down to the 13th. The names Simhavishnu-chaturvedimangalam, Mahendravarma-chaturvedimangalam, Narasinga-chaturvedimangalam. Paramesvara-chaturvedimangalam, Sivachulamani-mangalam, Vijayarkurachaturvedimangalam,1o Avaninarayana-chaturvedimangalam," Ekadhira-chaturvedimangalam, Vayiramega-chaturvedimangalam, Marapidugudevi-chaturvedimangalam, Vidyavinita-chaturvedimangalam,15 Pallavanmahadevi-chaturvedimangalam," Aparajita-chaturvedimangalam." and others establish the patronage extended by the Pallava kings to men of Vedic learning from the 7th to the 9th century A.D. That the same spirit animated the Cholas who were the political successors of the Pallavas, accounts for the foundation and grant of villages and cities going by the names Vibiyalaya-chaturvedimangalam," Kodandarama-chaturvedimangalam, Parantaka-chaturvedimangalam, 0 Jananatha-chaturvedimangalam," Gandariditya-chaturvedimangalam, au Arinjigai-chaturvedimangalam, Solamarttanda-chaturvedimangalam, Rajabrayachaturvedimangalam and those that were called after the Chalukya-Cholas that followed Adhirajendra, and for the continuance of the study of the Vedas and Vedangas from the eighth century to the thirteenth, patronised as it was by the kings and chiefs who had higb regard for it. 18.1. 1., Vol. II, pp. 517 f. a These plates were at first relegated to Nandivarman III (8. 1. 1., Vol. II, pp. 517 1.), but while editing the Pattattalamangalam grant, I pointed out that they must correctly be assigned to Nandivarman Pallavamalla (above, Vol. XVIII, p. 117). . 8.1.1., Vol. II, pp. 531-535. * The selection of riks for comment is supposed to have been made with such care that with a perfect understanding of their significance and with a thorough grasp of the lucid etymologioal explanation of the words ooour. ring in them as furnished by the author of the Ninukta, it was believed that the student of the Vedas would be able to know the meaning of other mantras without difficulty. The hymns and words treated in the Ninulta and the comment offered on them were considered sufficient to form a ready reference for other mantras. Elahu parijatiahne Sakyatt mantarthad parijatur te eva japaka bhavanti. (Durga's commentary on the Nirulda: Introduction). .No. 265 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1907. * No. 9 of the same collection for 1930-31. 18.1.1., Vol. II, pp. 402, 404, 405. . lbid., p. 229. Ibid., p. [28]. 10 Ibid., P. [23]. 11 Ibid., p. 325. 11 Ibid., p. 529n. 11 Ibid., p. [27). 14 Ibid., p. 337. 18 Ibid., p. [28]. . ** Ibid., PP. [22], 321. 17 8. 1. 1., Vol. VIII, No. 3. 18 8.1.1., Vol. II, p. 327. 16 Ibid., p. 321. 20 Ibid., p. 76. a1 Ibid., p. 74. 1 lbid. 21 Ibid., p. 103. M Ibid., p. [23]n. and No. 20 of 1928-29. 1 8. 1. 1., Vol. II, p. 228.

Page #97
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. In some cases, the term Chaturvedimangalam seems to have been contracted into Mangalam and such are those that bad for their functioning body the sabha. As instances may be cited Varagunamangalam, Triyambakamangalam, Kattaraimangalam, Paraisumangalam, Maramangalam, Avanipasekaramangalam and Kadungomangalam mentioned in a Pandya grant of the time of Varaguna II. All these places were in the Tinnevelly District and their foundation by Pandya kings takes us from the sixth to the ninth century A.D., when Kadungo, Maravarman, Varaguna and Srimara flourished. The Pandya king Parantaka Nedunjadaiyan (A.D. 770) is said in the Velvikudi plates to have founded Srivaramangalam, so termed after one of his sur. names. Mangalam was further contracted into Mangai as in Varagaunamangai and Srivaraman. gai. If we carefully study the constitution of Dayamukhamangalam as detailed in the Tapdantottam plates of Nandivarman Pallavamalla of the 8th century A.D. and compare it with what is said about the constitution of the villages as described in the medieval Pandya inscriptions cited above, we can clearly see that the principles followed were the same both in the 7th and 13th centuries A.D. i. The newly constituted village was, in each case, divided into a number of shares, the number being some more than the number of donees intended to be provided for. In the Tiruppuvanam plates, the principal donees numbered 1,080 and the shares made were 1,200. In the grant of Ravivarma-chaturvedimangalam, the principal donees numbered 48 while the actual number of shares made were 65. In the case of Vikramapandya-chaturvedimangalam, the prin. cipal donees numbered 108 and the actual number of shares made were 147. In the earlier Tandantottam plates it was intended to provide chiefly for 308 persons but extra sbares are actually mentioned. i. The donees in all the grants of Chaturvedimangalams (or simply Mangalams in the earlier grants) were Brahmans well versed in the Vedas and Sastras. While some of the medieval Pandya records speak of the donees as Vedamum Sastramum poy vyakhyatakkalay irukkum, others add the word porutpada before poy. In place of this description, we have in the earlier Tandantottam plates: Veda-traya-smriti-jusham vidusham dvijanam. In the list of onees, we notice there were more persons styled Chaturvedi than Trivedi or Shadangavid. iii. All the records state that the villages had temples in them, or contemplate the construction of temples in them, meant for the use of the donees and make provision for them. iv. In the Tiruppuvanam plates, the extra shares, numbering 120, are stated to be for devadana-pani sey-virutti-pangu. Here devadana may either be taken independently or as qualifying the next pani sey. The phrase may be construed in two ways, viz., (i) shares meant for the devadana and shares for the maintenance of those who had to render service or (ii) shares for the maintenance of those that had to render service pertaining to the devadana'. The former meaning is obtained by taking devadana and pani sey-virutti as separately qualifying pangu, and the latter is obtained by considering devadana as qualifying pani sey-virutti which qualifies pangu. As it is seen from the other records cited above that the extra shares were meant both for the temple and for the various kinds of servants, we think it better to adopt the former view. The grant of Ravivarma-chaturvedimangalam provides 12 shares for 12 Bhattas who had to recite the Vedas in the temple of Udaiyar Tirunelveli-udaiyar and two shares each for the 1 Above, Vol. XXI, p. 114. *K. V. Subrahmanya Aiyer's Historical Sketches of Ancient Dekhan, p. 132. *S. 1. I., Vol. II, pp. 517 ff. .8. 1. I., Vol. II, p. 520, V. 9.

Page #98
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. temples of Sri-Rama-Vinnagar-Alvar and Pandimadeviavaramudaiyar and one share for Tondaiman-Vinpagar-Alvar. The earlier Dayamukhamangalam grant provides five shares for Tiruvadigal, i.e., Vishnu, and two shares for Mahadeva. v. The grant of Vikramapandya-chaturvedimangalam provides three yrittis for the teachers of the Vedas, one for the teachers of the Sutras, one and three-fourths for two doctors, half for ambadiyas, half for village accountants, one-fourth each for drummer, potter, blacksmith, goldsmith and washerman, half for carpenter, three-eighths each for irankolli and barber, threefourths for village watchman and one-eighth for vettiyan. The earlier Tandantottam plates provide one share each for the reader of the Mahabharata and the drummer, one share for each of the three madhyasthas, two shares for a doctor, three shares for the maintenance of the head-sluice and the village reservoir, besides some shares allotted to a number of persons who appear to be servants and performers of worship in temples. vi. Other vrittis such as those for doctors, watchmen (or police), library, etc., provided for in the constitution are of wider interest meeting as they do the requirements of health, education, police, etc. To an earlier date belong the Kuram plates of the Pallava king Parameavaravarman 1. The village of Kuram in the Chingalpet District bore the surname Vidyavinita-chaturvedimangalam evidently so named after the donor Vidyavinita, a Pallava chief and subordinate of Paramesvaravarman I. The same chief built the Siva temple of Vidyavinita-Pallava-Paramesvara in the centre of the village of Kuram and requested the king to make a grant to it. In compliance with this request, Paramesvara I made the gift of the village of Paramesvaramangalam divided into 25 shares of which 20 shares were given to 20 Brahmanas versed in the four Vedas, 3 shares to two persons who had to perform the divine rights and look after the temple repairs, one share was set apart for supplying fire and water to a mandapa and one share for the reading of the Bharata in that manda pa. Though the grant relating to the constitution and gift of the village of Vidyavinita-chaturvedimangalam has not come down to us, yet a reference found in the Paramesvaramangalam grant, which was issued in the reign of the same king, i.e., Paramesvaravarman I, indicates that it was bestowed on 108 families of Brahmanas that were studying the four Vedas. The Udayendiram plates of Nandivarman register the grant of the village of Udayachandramangalam to 108 Brahmanas : In it provision is made for a physician and for one that had to perform worship (in temple). The foundation of the numerous Chaturvedimangalams and the grant of them as brahmadeyas, or agrahuras by successive generations of kings of various dynasties that held sway in South India, as evidenced by the names of villages noticed above, though the grants relating to them have not yet come to light, are sure indications of the progress of the Vedic culture and testify to the increase in the numerical strength of the Vedic exegetes from the end of the sixth century to the end of the thirteenth,--the three Pandya grants of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasokhara I (A.D. 1190-1215), Maravarman Sundara-Pandya II (A.D. 1235-1251) and Jatavarman Sundara-Pandya I (A.D. 1251-1271) taking us almost to the time of the advent of Sayanacharya, the prodigious commentator on all the Vedas, and reflect on the mass of material that must have been available in his day and the number of scholars that must have existed then. hot and cold 18. I. I., Vol. VII, Nos. 32 and 33-A. 2 S. 1. 1., Vol. T, p. 147 and text-lines 51-2. Provision for fire and water corresponde to weather charges'. Ibid., p. 150, text-line 49 f. * S. I. I., Vol. I, pp. 372-3.

Page #99
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Besides the grant of brahmadeya villages of the description given above, the kings and chiefs also provided richly for colleges wherein the Vedas were taught. Rural administrative assemblies and even private individuals were not wanting in making contributions, according to their might, to the cause of Vedic learning. The charities of the Vaisya Damayan Madhavan recorded in the Tirumukkudal inscription of Virarajendra included provision for the teaching of the Vedas. One of the early epigraphs of Uttaramallur, which is partially built in, makes provision for a Bhatta-vritti by a lady named Sannaichchani also called Uttaramallur-Nangai, stipulating that the holder of the voitti must be one that has no share in the village but is well versed in at least one of the Vedas, in the Vyakarana and the two darsanas of the Mimamsa as well as the Nritta (Nirukta)-bhashya and is capable of expounding the Vyakarana, Nyaya-bhashya with varttikas, and Vaibeshika with sika, and that he must remain in the matha erected by that lady on the bank of a tank which she had caused to be dug. The inscription also speaks of an examination to be held at the end of a course of three years. There is thus room for thinking that all through the Hindu period of Indian history, the study of the Vedas and Vedargas and their exposition must have been pursued zealously. We have now to consider how many of the medieval Pandya kings bore the name Jatavar. man Kulabekhara and settle also which one among them is the king represented in the larger Tiruppuvanam plates. During the past several years, a large number of inscriptions belonging to this period have been collected and noticed in the Annual Reports on South Indian Epigraphy. None of them gives any genealogy: most of them give only the regnal years and not the corresponding years of any known era. It is mainly due to the efforts of the late Professor Kielhorn, Swamikkannu Pillai and Sewell in verifying the astronomical details found in some of them that epigraphists have been able to register the important facts and events revealed in inscriptions about these kings in some chronological order. The fact that several members of the family had been ruling at one and the same time and over the same tract, besides gwelling the number of kings that could possibly cover a given period of years, has made it difficult to attribute particular achievements to particular kings. If we leave out the mere texts of some of the inscriptions of these medieval Pandya kings published in the volumes of the South Indian Inscriptions (Texts), the records of almost all of them remain still to be critically edited. The notices made in the Annual Reports on the Madras collections are our only guide. But these reports, however valuable they are, cannot be substitutes for full texts of inscriptions, as they could not fur. nish all the information the inscriptions contain. At present, two kings of the name Jatavarman Kulasekhara are taken cognisance of and they are assigned the accession dates A.D. 1190 and A.D. 1237. To the first king of that name all records commencing with the introductions Puvinkilatti, Putalamadandai and Putalavanitai are being assigned. The second rests purely on the results of the astronomical calculations. The reasons for the assignment of the three different introductions to Jatavarman Kulasekhara I are not known. We need not concern ourselves with ascertaining as to when this idea started and why all the three introductions were 1 See above, Vol. XXI, pp. 222-3. The Bahur plates (8.1. 1., Vol. II, pp. 513ff.) provide for a Vidydathana. See also An. Rep. on Epigraphy, Madras, for 1918, part II, pp. 145 ff. * See Nos. 312 and 316 of 8. 1. 1., Vol. VI. * Ibid., No. 322. * It was the late Mr. Swamikannu Pillai that took up all the dates and made a serious attempt at fixing the initial years of reign of several kings, of course having before him the results of the labours of Kielhorn. For instance it is beyond the scope of the reports to give the names with other details of the numerous officials and chiefs figuring in the inscriptions and it is needless to say how such information would be of immense help in the critical publication of any single inscription of a particular king. The geographical items occurring in inscriptions are also too numerous to mention in such a publication.

Page #100
No. 11.] attributed to the same sovereign. It is proposed first to examine the correctness or otherwise of such an assignment. For this purpose, it is highly necessary to have separate lists of inscriptions of the three different introductions, and we present underneath such lists. They are not exhaustive but are sufficient to serve our need. If the result of our examination prove that the introductions belong to more kings than one, a fresh endeavour will have to be made to separate the facts known about each king from the Annual Reports on South Indian Epigraphy which have been putting them under the single head of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I. No. 296/8. I. I., V 437/29-30 464/16 707/16 614/26 449/16 450/16 534/16 297/27-28 293/8. I. I., V 438/29-30 459/09 660/16 327/08 333/16 No. 720/16 301/8. I. I., V 428/8. I. I., V TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 664-666/16 370/16 A. Putalamadandai. Date. 2+1st year. 3+1+1st year. 4th year and 50 days. 4+1st year. 4+1st year. 4+1+1st year. 4+1+1st year. 4+4th year. 4th year+1,745 days. 9th year. 9th year and 44 days. 9+1st year. 14th year. 14th year and 345 days. 15th year. B. Putalavanitai. Date. 2nd year. 2nd year and 35 days. 3rd year+504 days. (3+7th year. 3rd year and 2,638 days. 3+7th year. 3+7th year (2,690 days) 507/16 No. No. 506 is connected with this. 672/16 673/16 674/16 349-350/16 607/26 290/23 540/16 No. B. Patalavanitai-contd. 31-32/24 33-34/34 27-28/24 435/29-30 368/29-30 302/8. I. I., V. 337/16 29/28-29 484/16 436/29-30 543/22 302/29-30 Date. 3rd year and 2,766 days. 3+7th year 3+7th year. 3rd year and 2,593 days. 3rd year+2,594 days. 3+7th year. C. Puvinkilatti. Date. 2nd year. 3rd year. 3rd year and 291 days. 3+1st year. 3+2nd year. 3+3rd year. 3+3rd year. 3+3rd year. 3rd year+1,002nd day. 3+4th year. 3+4th year. 3+4th year. 79 9th year. 9th year. 9th year and 216 days. 9th year+925 days.

Page #101
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. C. Piciglesiatti contd. C. Puvinkifatticonold. No. Data. No. Date. 885/16 887/16 13th year +2,230 days. 13th year+2,313 days. 13th+6th year (13th+2,140 78/28-29 35/27 613/26 502/16 year. 18+ Ist year. 37/24 303/20-36 9+1+1st year. 619/11 9+1+1st year. 813/23 9+3rd year. 664/16 *+3rd year. 855/16 * +3ad your 80/28-29 13th year. 546, 149, 150/16 13th year and 148 days. 18+let 412/8. 1. J., V. 31/27 13+1st year. 260/29-30 18+ hot year. 295/29-30 13th year +100 days. 275/29-30 13th year+902 days. 431/29-30 13+3rd year. 20/27 18+ 3rd year. 681/16 13+4th year. 378/20-30 13+5th year. 884/16 This is oonnoot 13+0th year. ed with No. 688/16 845/22 13+5th year. 877/167 There are cott 18+ year. noond with 679/16) No. 678/16. 13+5th year. 609-610/16 19th yoor+1,448 days. 678/16 18th year+2,230 days. 680/18 and 882/16 18th year+8th (13th+3,230 days). 883/16 13th your+2,312 days. 40/24 375/29-30 319/23 123/08 616/26 13th+7th year. 13th +8th year. 13th +8th year (13th+3,090 days). 13th + Sth year. 13th +8th year. 13+ 10th year. 13+10th year. 13+11th year 13+12th year. 13+12th year. 13+13th year. 13+ L3th year. 13+ 18th year. 13+14th year. 13+14th year. 13+15th year. 13+47** days. 29/07 416/9. 1. 1., V. 322/23 54/27 298/27-28 69/28-29 10/28-29 279/29-30 466/16 04/07, 555/16, 26/24, 29/28-29 and 268/ 27-28. * lat year. By a glance at list A, it will be observed that six of the inscriptions, which are dated after the 4th year and perhaps also another, single out the 4th year of reign and count fresh regnal years or days from that dete. And in going through list B, it will be seen that the year 3 is singled out in almost all the inscriptions. Similarly a glance at the dates of the inscriptions in list C will show that the years 3, 9 and 13 are marked years. In the last list, all the inscriptions after the 3rd year up to the 9th year are marked as 3 plus, those after the 9th up to the 13th year are marked 9 plus, and the rest dated later than the 13th are marked as 13 plus. The special treatment, which these years get in the respective introductions, seems strongly to point out that the kings represented in them might be different. Secondly, there is not much in common in the three introductions. In fact, nothing of importance is recorded in any of them. It is further worthy of note that the latest regnal years in the three introductions are different. The first, i.e., Putala

Page #102
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. madandai extends to 15 years, the second, i.e., Putalavanitai to 11 years, and the third, i.e., Puvipkifatti to 28 years. Again, these lists show that there is no room for considering that a single king employed one of the introductions up to a certain year of his reign, then adopted the second and lastly the third. Neither could it be said that in a particular locality preference was given to one or the other of the introductions, for we find that in the same place more than one of the introductions are used. All the reasons recorded above indicate clearly that the kings who used them must be different. Can palaeography be adduced as a ground for ascribing the three introductions to one sovereign ? That ground is of little value in a case where there were more kings than one ruling at the same time and over the same tract: and after all it can at best show only A period of time and no fixed years. As far as I am able to judge, there is a gradual development in characters from the inscriptions with Putalamadandai introduction through Puvinkilatti to Putalavanitai. The difference between the first and the last only is somewhat marked, but may be due to the skill of the scribes or other causes. We shall now see whether the evidence of the astronomical details furnished in the above collection and their verification support or controvert the finding we have arrived at above or remain neutral. In the collection of 16 epigraphs with Putalamadandai introduction there is but a single one that supplies us with details of date fit for calculation, while there are at least three in the Putalavapitai group and 6 in the Puvinkilatti epigraphs. All of them except one of the Putalavapitai group have been examined and their equivalents determined as noted under: No. 297/27-28 Putalamadandai. 9th year, Mina, ....... dvitiya, Saturday, Rohini. This date was calculated for Jatavarman I of Puvinkilatti introduction with A.D. 1190 as the date of accession and equated to A.D. 1199, February, 27, Saturday, with the remark that Rohini was not current on the day. The date is irregular. No. 370/16 Putalavapitai. 3+7th year, Margali 20 tedi, Sunday, saptami, Uttara-Bhadrapada. 7th Year is given in the inscription as 2,690 days. This date correctly works out to Sunday, 16th December, A.D. 1246 and it was 20 Margali. The note of the late Mr. Swamikannu Pillai against this is "The Epigraphist says that the introduction is that of Jatavarman Kulase. khara I, but the day of solar month which is a characteristic indication points only to the later reign, that of Jatavarman Kulasekhara II of A. D. 1237". No. 720/16 Putalavanitai. 2nd year, Mina 22, su. 10, Wednesday, Pushya. "On Wednesday, 16th March A.D. 1239 (=22 Mesba), su. dasami ended at .53 and Pushya at .19 of day. This was the 2nd year of the same Jatavarman Kulasekbara as the above." No. 301 of 8.1.1., Vol. V (Putalavanitai)--2nd year, Tula, ba. 6, Thursday, Mpigasirsha. Not calculated. See below, p. 82 for equivalent. No. 80/28-29. Puvinkilalti. 13th year, Ani 19, su trayodasi, Tuesday, Mulam. "Probably A.D. 1250, June 14, Tuesday; f.d.n..39. The tithi was, however, chaturdasi which was current till .85 of the day." No. 337/16. Do. 3+4th year, Karkataka, 13 tedi, su. 12, Monday, Jyeshtha=A.D. 1196 (which was the 7th year of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekbara who ascended the throne in A.D. 1190), Monday, 8th July (-13 Karkataka) on which day bu. 12 ended at .89 and Nakshatra Jye. shtha at .44 of day. No. 545/22. Do. 13+5th year, Kanni 9, su. 14, Thursday, Satabbishaj -A.D. 1207, September 6, Thursday ;.97; .44. No. 313/23. Puvinkilatti. 9+3rd year, Vrischika 27, Friday, dvadasi, Sodi =Friday, 23rd November, A.D. 1201. As pointed out by Swamikannu Pillai (An. Rep. on S. I. Epigraphy for 1924, p. 88), the solar month-date is Vrischika 27 according to the Surya-Siddhanta. The framer of the inscription must have obtained it from a Panchanga calculated according to that system. There are instances of this kind.

Page #103
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. No. 322/23. Puvinkilatti. 13+13th year, Karkataka 25, ba. 10, Tuesday, Karttigais A.D. 1215, July 21, Tuesday. The tithi ba. 10 commenced at :97 of the day and the Nakshatra Karttigai ended at 86 of day. The Large Tiruppuvanam plates. Puvinkilatti. 13+12th year, Dhanus 4, ba. 11, Saturday, Svati. Saturday, 29th November, A.D. 1214. (Kielhorn's Southern List, No. 890.) In the above, it will be noted (i) that the particulars of date furnished in the Palalamadandai collection do not work out correctly for Jatavarman Kulasekhara I whose reign commenced in A.D. 1190, (ii) that the two dated inscriptions of Putalaranitai group examined so far work out correctly for Jativarman Kulasekhara II who began his reign in A.D. 1237, and are incorrect for Kulasekhara I whose accession fell in A.D. 1190, and (ii) that all the dated inscriptions in the Puvinkilatti group have correct equivalents for the king with the initial year 1190. Apparently under the belief that the three different introductions belonged to one king, i.e., Jatavarman Kulasekhara I, the Epigraphist informed the calculator that the introduction of No. 370 (Putalavanitai) is that of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I. Having considered this information also, the late Swamikannu Pillai noted that the day of the solar month-which is a characteristic indicationpoints only to the later reign, i.e., Jatavarman Kulasekhara II of A.D. 1237. Thus, the evidence of the astronomical details leaves no doubt as to the introduction Putalavanitai being one of Jatavarman Kulasekhara II, and is positively against the earlier king whose accession fell in A.D. 1190 and who had the introduction Puvinkilatti. The late Swamikannu Pillai's calculations and our finding that the records of Jatavarman Kulasekhara with the introduction Putalavanitai belong to a later reign is still further supported by two other inscriptions as we shall presently show. In the latter part of a Putalavanitai record of Tenkarai whose text is given in the SouthIndian Inscriptions, Volume V, No. 301, are given the details 2nd year, Tula, ba. 6, Thursday, Mrigasirsha. For Jatavarman Kulasekhara I, whose accession took place between 8th April and 29th November, A.D. 1190, we cannot find a suitable date answering to these details in A.D. 1191 or 1192 which were respectively the current and expired 2nd year of his reign. But for Jatavarman Kulasekhara II, whose reign commenced between 24th July and 16th December, A.D. 1237, and whose 2nd year fell in A.D. 1238, the details work out correctly. In A.D. 1238, Tula, ba. 6 ended at .90 and Nakshatra Mpigasirsha at,35 of day on Thursday, September 30. Like the two records calculated by Swamikannu Pillai, this one also proves that the introduction Putalavanitai belongs to Jatavarman Kulasekhara II and not to the first of that name. The other inscription which supports our finding is part of a triple record with Putalavanitai introduction and is dated in the 3+7th year of reign and mentions Vikrama-Chola. VikramaChola figuring herein could be no other than the Kongu Chola prince, who, a few years later, ascended the throne in A.D. 1255. That princes of other dynasties who were related to the Pandyas were staying with and serving the Pandya kings before the time of their own accession is amply borne out by some of the inscriptions noticed in this paper. It remains now to determine to which other Jatavarman Kulasekhara the introduction Putalamadandai belonged. An inscription from Tirupputtur in the Ramnad District of Tribhuvanachakravartin Kulasekharadeva without the title Maravarman or Jatavarman, is dated in the year opposite the fourth and furnishes astronomical details-Karkataka 27, Rohini, Satur. day. This date was calculated by the late Swamikannu Pillai and found to agree correctly with A.D. 1166, 23rd July, Saturday. From the method of dating of the record alone, it may be said that it is one belonging to the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara with Putalamadandai introduction for, as had been observed by me already, the inscriptions of his reign had that characteristic Nos. 672 to 674 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1916. * Indian Ephemeris, Part II of Vol. I, pp. 87-88.

Page #104
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 89 feature, viz., of counting fresh regnal years after the 4th. Thus, it is now clear that the three different introductions belong to three different kings who bore in common the title Jatavarman and the name Kulasekhara. The earliest of these kings was the one that had the Putalamadandai introduction, the middle one adopted the Puvinkilatti introduction, while the last used the Petalavanitai introduction. The first counted his regnal years from A.D. 1162 and had a reign of at least 15 years as at present known extending up to A.D. 1176-77, a special event in his carreer marking out the end of the fourth year of his reign (=A.D. 1166-7). This year the students of Pandya history know to be the year of commencement of the civil war in the Pandya country. There is thus no doubt that this must have been the Kulasekhara who killed Parakrama-Pandya and waged a prolonged war against his son Vira-Pandya and the allied forces of the Sinhalese generals sent by Parakrama-Bahu of Ceylon. The importance of the year is brought out by the fact that the members of the assembly (Mulaparishad) of Tirupputtur in the Ramnad District wished to pay their respects to His Majesty the Pandya sovereign and utilised the amount realised in making tax-free, a land given to the temple in order to meet the expenses of their journey to Madura, the capital of the empire. It is not unlikely that other villages also sent in their representatives to the capital for the same purpose. Perhaps it was then that Kulasekhara launched on the momentous programme of war against Parakrama, laid siege to the city of Madura with a view to capture it, and forced Parakrama to sue for help to the king of Ceylon. We learn from the Mahavamsa that the first event in this war was the siege of Madura by Kulabekhara-Pandya. There is an echo of the fact in a lithic record of the South Kongu king Rajakesarivarman Kulottunga (A.D. 1149-83) who, it may be said, was interested in the welfare and success of Kulasekhara, that young king being bis sister's son. This lithic record which comes from Neruvur states that the Kongu king, set out on an expedition against Madura with the express object of capturibg it for his nephew (marumagan) Kulasekhara-Pandya, and that on the said occasion directed the sabha of the place to make a brahmadeya gift of some lands in Manimangalam, which had been bis camping ground, as a yatradana to his purohita Alvar Sribalideva. The year of this important record is specially worthy of note. It is dated in the 17th year of the reign of Rajakesarivarman Kulottungadeva corresponding to A.D. 1166-7, the very year of commencement of the Pandyan civil war and one that was marked 4+1st year of the reign of Kulasekhara. Thus, the evidence of all sources, viz., those furnished by the Mahavamsa, the Neruvir and Tirupputtur inscriptions and the computation of astronomical details with the solar day, which the calculator regards as & characteristic indication, occurring in an epigraph dated in the 4+ 1st year, which kind of dating, we note, is a characteristic feature of the inscriptions with Putalamadandai introduction, bear out the particular importance of that year and single out the Kulasekhara of the Pandyan civil war. If more evidence is needed to further corroborate the identity of Jatavarman Kulasekhara of Putalamadandai introduction with Kulasekhara of the civil war, it is supplied by a Tenkarai inscription with that identical introduction, dated in the 3rd year of reign, telling us that the chief Solan Silamban alias Virachola-Lankesvaradeva, a samanta of prince (Perumal) Viracholadeva of Ten-Kongu was already in the vicinity of Madura. Kongu-Chola inscriptions leave no doubt as to Virachola being a prince of that dynasty that eventually succeeded Rajakesarivarman Kulottunga noticed above. And the year of the inscription, which is A.D. 1164, shows that the chief was there immediately prior to the commencement of the war and the purpose is evident : and the Neruvur inscription explains it by telling us as to what followed. It speaks of the premeditated action of Kulasekhara. 1 No. 101 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1908. * No. 336 of the same collection for 1927-28. :8. 1. 1., Vol. V, No. 296.

Page #105
84 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Before proceeding further, it may be advantageous to consider here the relationship of some of the mediaeval Pandya kings found in inscriptions. Tamil epigraphs, when they intend to convey definite relationship, use appropriate and unambiguous terms to denote them. We meet with terms like tiruttagappanar1 or ayyar for father, annalvi or annar for elder brother, akkans for elder sister, deviyar for queen, maganar' or pillaiyar' for son, magalar or pen-pillai for daughter, marumaganario for nephew or sister's son, maittunanar11 for brother-in-law, amman1s for uncle, appattaris for great grandfather, etc. To denote simply a predecessor, be he distant or near, or any elder or senior member, deceased or living, the terms periyavar, periyadevar or periyanayanar are employed. In dealing with the Tinnevelly inscription of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya II, I pointed out, by two telling instances, that periyadevar or periyanayanar cannot definitely indicate a father. One of the inscriptions found at Puravari near Nagercoil, dated in the 16th year of the reign of the Pandya Maravarman Srivallabhadeva speaks of a son of the king by name Kulase. kharadeva1 and another inscription found at Kottaikkarungulam in the Tinnevelly District, dated in the 2nd year and 600th day of the same king's reign, states that the Viresvaramudaiyar was re-named Kulasekhara-Isvaramudaiyar after the name of the king's father, thus letting us know that Maravarman Srivallabha's father was also called Kulasekhara. Here, therefore, there are two Kulasekharas, one being the grandfather of the other. Both of them may be tentatively assumed to have borne the title Jatavarman from the fact that the middle member Srivallabha was styled Maravarman. One other fact that is known is that Maravarman Srivallabha flourished about the middle of the 12th century A.D. being a contemporary of Viraravivarman-Tiruvadi, in all probability a ruler of Venadu, for whom a date Kollam 336 (A.D. 1161) has been discovered." There is thus every possibility of Maravarman Srivallabha's son being that Kulasekhara in whose reign, in about A.D. 1166-7, the civil war in the Pandya country commenced. As we have already shown that the war must have been started in the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara who had the introduction Putalamadandai, our assumption that Maravarman Srivallabha's son Kulasekhara might be a Jatavarman becomes strengthened and his ancestry also settled. With this information before us, we cannot but assign the Kalladakurichi inscription,18 dated in the 2nd year of the reign of Jatavarman Tribhuvanchakravartin Kulasekharadeva, which mentions periyanayanar Srivallabhadeva, to Jatavarman Kulasekharadeva with Pulalamadandai introduction, and regard the Srivallabha referred to therein as being identical with Maravarman Srivallabha of A.D. 1161, the father and predecessor of king Jatavarman Kulasekhara with Putalamadandai introduction. [VOL. XXV. With the materials available to us from inscriptions and other sources we have shown the significance of the end of the 4th year of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara that started the civil war and noted that it marks the day of triumph of Kulasekhara over his adversary ParakramaPandya, who, it is said, had been put to death even before the arrival of the forces from Ceylon. 1 No. 271 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1927-28. Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 159. Nos. 425, 426 and 448 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1913, and S. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 529. Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 159. Nos. 314 and 315 of 1923. "Ibid. 8. I. I., Vol. III, p. 296. No. 31 of S. 1. I., Vol. VI. S. I. I., Vol. VIII, No. 234. 10 No. 336 of the Madras Epigraphical 11 S. I. I., Vol. V, Nbs. 293 and 421. 13 S. I. I., Vol. V, No. 446. 14 Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 159. 15 No. 50 of 1896. Collection for 1927-28. 12 No. 327 of 1916. 1 No. 271 of 1927-28. 1 No. 110 of Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1907. 17 An. Rep. on Epigraphy, Madras, for 1896, p. 5, paragraph 15.

Page #106
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. The year under consideration is thus the last year of the reign of Parakrama-Pandya. While Kulasekhara is represented by inscriptions, there is every reason to expect the records of his adversary also. And I think there could not be any possible objection to say that the ill-fated Parikrama-Pandya is the Maravarman Parakrama-Pandya with the introduction Tirumagalpunara. In this connection, it may be noted that no other Parakrama-Pandya with a different indroduction assignable to this period has at all come to light. So far as is known at present, his reign extends to 12 years, and if the year A.D. 1166 marks the end of his rule, his accession must be placed in A.D. 1154. The late Rao Bahadur Krishna Sastri expressed the view that Maravarman Parikrama-Pandya must have been a predecessor of or co-regent with either of the two Srivallabhas, and, judging from the position which the introduction of Maravarman Srivallabha occupied in a record belonging to the time of Mapavarman Parakrama-Pandya found at Kuruvitturai," he said it was evident that the latter was a predecessor of the former. The conclusion we have arrived at above, viz., that Maravarman Parikrama-Pandya reigned from A.D. 1154 to 1166 well establishes this inference. The Mahavansa tells us that Parikrama had a son named Vira-Pandya who was set up on the Pandya throne by the Sinhalese generals according to the instructions given to them by their king Parakrama-Bahu. Inscriptions of the reign of Kulottunga III refer to an unnamed son of this Vira-Pandya and say that he fought along with his father against the Cholas and shared his defeat more than once. It is a question if the setting up of Vira-Pandya on the Pandya throne by the Sinhalese generals could be taken seriously, and whether it was at all recognised by the people, even if it were a fact. For all that we see ViraPandya had not the usual coronation ceremony. Neither are there any inscriptions attributable to his reign. From the moment of his father's death he had been contesting with Kulasekhara for kingdom and crown. And so long as the reign of Kulasekhara lasted, Vira-Pandya's rule may be said not to have commenced. Since we know from the records with the introduction Putalamadandai that Kulasekhara held the reins of government till at least A.D. 1176, it may be said that Vira-Pandya commenced his rule in this year. To this end, the information furnished in two inscriptions of Rajadhiraja II, both dated in the 12th year and 157th day, i.e., the 13th year also leads us. The records under reference come from Tiruvalangadu in the North Arcot District and Tirumayanam in the Pudukkottai State and are almost exact copies. Though the latter record is fragmentary, Mr. Venkatasubba Aiyar has, by carefully comparing it with the damaged portions of the former inscription, been able to fill in certain lacunae in it. He tells us that the Pandya king Kulasekhara, ignoring the good deeds done to him, proved a traitor, made an alliance with the king of Ilam and conspired with him against the Cholas. And some letters and presents despatched to the officers of Kulasekhara, hinting that the Sinhalese king was an ally of their master, were intercepted by the Chola king who directed the chief Pallavarayan to reinstate on the Pandya throne Vira-Pandya, the son of Parakrama-Pandya, the former protege of Ceylon. Vira-Pandya's reign which thus commenced in and synchronised with the fall of Kulasekhara in A.D. 1176, did not last long, for we know from the Tirukko!!ambudur inscription that by A.D. 1182 he drove Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya to the necessity of suing for help to the Chola king Kulottunga and this cost him his own crown and kingdom. We have no direct information as to who this Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya was, but, as had been assumed, he might be the son of Kulasekhara. We now pass on to notice another clear relationship mentioned in the inscriptions of the mediaeval Pandya kings. Numerous epigraphs of Jatavarman Srivallabha with the introduction 1 No. 328 of the Mad. Ep. Colln, for 1908. An. Rep. on Epigraphy, Madras, for 1909, p. 84, paragraph 29. Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 187-8. .8.1. 1., Vol. VI, No. 436.

Page #107
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Tirumadandaiyum are registered in the Annual Reports on South Indian Epigraphy. Four of these mention Sundara-Pandya as the king's son, and the fifth states that a royal order was issued by Sundara-Pandya without specifying his relationship to the king. They are dated in the 4th, 17th and 19th years, the last being of the 9th year of reign. Knowing the fact that Jatavarmad Srivallabha had a son named Sundara-Pandya, there is a possibility of taking Maravarman Sun. dara-Pinlya I, in whose 9th year record, a copy of a grant made in the 3rd year of the reign of Jatave-man Srivallabha is registered, to be this prince. If this were the case, Jatavarman Srivallabha would have to be assigned to the period A.D. 1193 to 1216, as the highest regnal year furnished for him in inscriptions is 23. This is very unlikely to judge from the contents of some of the inscriptions of Jatavarman Srivallabha. That he was not far removed from the time of the Chola king Kulottunga I can be inferred from the fact that a chief of Adalaiyur-nadut by name Mummudibolan Virasekharar figures both in a 4th year inscription of his and in & 49th year record of Kulottunga. That he must have been quite near in point of time to Maravarman Parakrama. Pandya is made evident from the fact that a certain chief named Seraman Tolan figures in the epigraphs of both these sovereigns. It is said that at the instance of this chief Parikrama-Pandya made a gift of the village of Sengulam alias Viraiyavitankanallur to the Mulasthanam-udai. yar temple at Kattikka]lur: and he figures as a signatory in a grant of Jatavarman Srivallabhe. It is further worthy of note that a grant made by the same chief is mentioned as a past transaction in a record of the 9th year of Jatavarman Kulabekhara with Putalamadandai introduction. Thus, Jatavarman Srivallabha appears to have ruled not long after Kulottunga I, and immodiately following Maravarman Parakrama, either as co-regent with or slightly before Kulasekhara of the civil war. Further, it is found that the chief Kalingarayan was one of his principal advisers as well as of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I (Puvinkilatti). From what we have discussed above it will be clear that there were the following lines of Pandya kinge in the mediaeval period - (i) the line of Maravarman Srivallabha headed by Kulasekhara-Pandya. To it belonged Jatavarman Kulasekhara whose inscriptions have the Putalamadandai introduction, the king that was principally concerned in the civil war. His accession took place in A.D. 1162. On his side were the kings of the two Kongus and the Cholas. Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya was probably his son and successor. The termination of Kulasekhara's rule was brought about by the Chola Rajadhiraja II in A.D. 1176. on his proving a traitor to the cause of his benefactor, and in the short period from tbis date and A.D. 1183, the date of accession of Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya, Vira Pandya, the son of Parikrama-Pandya, ruled. (ii) The line of Parakrama-Pandya which counted himself, his son Vira-Pandya and the latter's son whose name is not revealed in Chola inscriptions. There are strong grounds for supposing that this unnamed son must be Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I. 1 Madras Epigraphical Collection, No. 498 of 1909, Nos. 266 and 277 of 1927-28, No. 371 of 1929-30 and No. 326 of 1908. * No. 883 of the same collection for 1905. The gift was made to the temple of Tiruvodagamudaiya-Naya. nar at Tiruvedagam in Paganur.kurram. * No. 555 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1922. No. 30 of the same collection for 1909. .No. 32 or the same collection. * No. 130 of the same collection for 1910. 18.1. 1., Vol. V, Nos. 294 and 295.

Page #108
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. The attitude of this king, even at the very first year of bis accession to throne, not only towards the Cholas but also towards the kings of the two Kongu countries, who had all along been the allies of Kulasekhara and Vikrama and formed formidable obstacles in the way of Vira-Pandya and his supporters, presupposes a chapter of enmity between them; and his deeds are a rehearsal in the reverse order of wbat had passed in the past. He kept both the kings of Kongu in prison and in chains and led them on to his capital to do honour to his triumphant return to the city. The humiliation which he caused to the Cholas was no less. (iii) In the line of Jatavarman Srivallabha, there was his son Sundara-Pandya who was old enough to be associated with him in the government of the country. This prince perhaps never succeeded to the throne, and if he did, he must have had a very brief reign in which he did not leave any inscriptions. Who his successor was, it is not possible to determine at present. But it appears certain that there was another Jatavarman Srivallabha. We cannot be sure if Jatavarman Kulasekbara with Puvinkilatti introduction belonged to any one of the three lines noticed above or came of a different line. In dealing with the Tinnevelly inscription of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya II, I pointed out that it is not absolutely certain that Jatavarman Kulasekhara I and Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I had a common father in Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya. The simultaneous existence of more than one king reigning over the Pandya country leads as to think that one among them must have held the chief power and that the rest were subordinate to him, though independent in their own spheres. What determined the claim for the prime position in the kingdom, we are yet to learn. All that we could gather from the account of the civil war is that there was some fixed principle followed in the choice of or claim for the position of honour. It has been shown above that when the civil war commenced, i.e., in A.D. 1167, Kulabekhara, one of the claimants to the throne at Madura, had completed four years of his reign and Parakrama-Pandya, the other claimant, had reigned for 12 years. The Sinhalese chronicle and the Chola and Kongu inscriptions lead us to think that the throne of the premier ruler at Madura fell vacant in A.D. 1167 and the succession to it was disputed by the rivals. For aught we see, most of the kings of the mainland supported the cause of Kulasekhara while the other received succour from the neighbouring island. It still remains to be known who it was that ruled in Madura till A.D. 1167. If seniority among the rulers determined the succession to the throne, there could not have been rival claims. Though Parakrama had reigned for 12 years on the date in question, it was Kulasekhara that was supported by most of the kings in the south. This suggests that the principle was different. Future researches alone can enlighten us on the issue. Now about the length of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I and about his successor. The highest regnal year. furnished for Jatavarman Kulasekhara I in inscriptions is 30 which takes us to A.D. 1219-20. In about A.D. 1218-19, as will be shown presently, he seems to have fallen seriously ill and much concern was felt about his recovery. An inscription discovered at Kannanur (in the Tirumeyyam Taluk of the Pudukkottai State) states that, on the representation of Pillaiyar Alagapperumal, king Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I issued an order in the 3rd year of his reign reducing the royal share of taxes due from two villages in 1 Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 169. * No. 248 of the Pudukkottai Stato collection

Page #109
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Turuma-nadu in Kana nadu for the welfare and recovery from illness of Ulagudaiya-Nayanar. The question is who are meant by Alagapperuma! and Ulagudaiya-Nayanar. At first sight it might appear that Alagapperumal must have been the son of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I and that by the term Ulagudaiya-Nayanar, Maravarman Sundara-Pandya bimself mu be meant. This is wrong. Since Alagapperuma! figures in the large Tiruppuvanam plates with the prefix Pillaiyar, there is reason to take him to be the son of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I. He might have been continued to be called Pillaiyar in later days also. In the plates, his high status is indicated by his having had under him an official bearing the designation * adigaram.' As Jatavarman Kulasekhara I was living at the time of the Kannanur inscription, we think the term Ulagudaiya-Nayanar must refer to him and not to Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I. The concern of the prince about the father is natural. Another important fact that the inscription under reference reveals is that Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I, whose accession took place in A. D. 1216 and who appears to have been issuing records in his own name only from the 3rd year of his reign had been nominated already during the time of Kulasekhara I and he might be said to have had a share in the government of the country even before his nomination. As we have no inscription dated later than the 29th year for Jatavarman Kulasekhara I which, by the way, is the same as the third year of the reign of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I, he must have succumbed to the disease referred to in the Kan. nanur record. The Sanskrit verse at the beginning of the plates under publication tells us that the king was apprised of the fact of completion of the formation of the village of Rajagambhirachaturvedimangalam by Sundaresa (Sundaresad-avagata). From the facts just noticed, it seems likely that by Sundaresa is meant here Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I. Sundara's war against Kulottunga III must have been conducted under the standard of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I or at least it must have been countenanced by him. In this connection, it may be noted that some of the persons that held offices under Kulasekhara figure also in the records of Sundara. On the whole the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I appears to have been a prosperous one, undisturbed by any wars except in the closing years. The king seems to have had good regard for Vedic learning and patronised the scholars proficient in it by founding big villages and granting them as brahmadeyas provided with all facilities for good living. Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam is one of the biggest villages that was ever founded. To some extent the peace in the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I must be attributed to the decline of the Chola power which may be said to have commenced in the last decade of the 12th century A. D. not long after the interference of Kulottunga III in Pandyan affairs ending in the accession of Vikrama-Pandya Maravarman, when the Cholas lost their hold on Conjeeveram, the second great city of the empire. In the latter part of the reign of Kulottunga III there were several factions in the Chola country and though the heads of these factions recognised in a way the supreme authority of the Chola emperor there is not much doubt that the peace of the country was greatly disturbed by the part played by the parties. The differences among them, which remained unremoved for a long time, contributed largely to the rapid weakening of the empire and gave the enemies of the Cholas, who had suffered seriously before, an opportunity to wreak their vengeance. The time was favourable for the Pandyas to muster their strength and resources to try final issues with the Cholas in order to wipe out their disgrace. Just three years before the 1 No. 250 of the same collection. In another inscription of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I (date lost), Pillaiyar Alagapperumal figures as consecrating a God in the temple of Tiruvengaivasal in Pudukkotte state and inaking a gift of land to it. It is added that the prince was in possession of the District at the time (No. 327).

Page #110
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. end of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I, the Pandyas under the lead of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I, won laurels in the field against the Cholas and the kings of the two Kongu countries, and this practically brought the civil war to a culmination. That this war was directed against the Chola and Kongu kings prevents any possibility of taking Jatavarman Kulasekhara I and Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I to be the descendants of Kulabekhara of the civil war with Putalamadandai introduction Now we come to the consideration of the geographical names. The inscription under edition mentions a good number of districts and sub-divisions. They are: (1) Milalai-kurram, (2) Mutturru-kurram, (3) Keralabinga-valanadu, (4) Madurodaya-valanadu and (5) Sojapandiyavalanadu among Districts; and (6) Madakkulam, (7) Alagiyapandiyakkulam, (8) Rajasingankulam, (9) Vadatalai-Sembi-nadu, (10) Poliyur-nadu, (11) Karungudi-nadu, (12) Purapparalainadu, (13) Tiyandaikkudi-nadu, (14) Kit-Sembi-nadu, (15) Panangalur-nadu, (16) Kanai-Irukkai, (17) Kiranur-nadu, (18) Tiruvavanam, (19) Merkudi-nadu and (20) Kalavali-nadu among sub-divisions. The villages under No. 1 are Parantakanallur and Tandalai. No. 2 had Kappalur, No. 3 Veliyaprur, No. 4 Madurai, No. 5 Sisu-Pasalai, No. 6 Madurai, No. 7 Maranur, Sirukulattur, Vellurkuruchchi and Vellur, No. 8 Rajendiram and Tiruppuvanam, No. 9 Aykkudi, No. 10 Arungulam and Poliyur, No. 11 Kil-Nettur alias Kirtivisalaiyanallur, No. 12 Puttur, Ka]|ikkudi and Milaganur, No. 13 Kit-Pasalai alias Danavinadanallur, Mer. Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam and Manaviramangalam, No. 14 Malangudi, No. 15 Aoikarai, No. 16 Irunchirai and Mittiraveli, No. 17 Vidattal alias Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam, Velur, Nakkamangalam, Vagaikudi, Tiruvavanam, Tuttiyur and Kirungakkottai, No. 18 Marudur and No. 19 Merkuli and Annalvay. Of the Districts, Milalai-kurram and Mutturru-kurram have a separate history which is worth noting and which, owing to the formation of modern districts, has been badly miscon. ceived. As regards the position of these two ancient territorial divisions, whether they were in the Chola country or not, we have to know the southern limit of the Chola country which would determine at once the northern boundary of the Pandyan kingdom. It is stated in the Tamil Solamandalasatakame that the boundaries of the Chola country were the river Vellaru in the north and south, Kottaikkarai in the west and the sea in the east. A verse attributed to the Tamil poet Kamber calls the northern boundary Enattu-Vellaru and thus distinguishes it from the 1 A later record of the time of Maravarman Sundara-Pandys I dated in the 21st year of his reign (-A.D. 1237) tells us that owing to the imposition of taxes on devadana lands during the time of the Kannadiyar there was no money in the treasury of the temple at Kottaiyar in Kana-nadu and that the temple authorities had to sell away some of the temple lands (No. 310 of the Pudukkottai State collection). About the same time, we have an inscription at Tirugokarnam, dated in the 20th year of Rajaraja III which registers gifts made for the merit of the sons of Somaladeviyar the queen of Narasimha and the mother of Somesvars of Dorasamudram (No. 183 of the Pudukkottai State collection). These two inscriptions testify to the fact that the Hoysalas aided the Cholas against the Pandyas. * For the present we leave out of consideration the minor principalities : they will be dealt with separately. The verse runs as follows: it is given here for easy reference : Sellun-kunapar-rirai-velai tenpar-chelitta Vellaru Vellun-Kottaikkarai vilangu melpal vadapal Vellare Ellaiy-oru-nangipun=kadam=irupa-nangum=idam perida Mallal valvu talaitt-ongum valaxi-cher Sola-mandalame ! * The following is the stanza : Kadal kilakkuutterku-kkarai-pural-Vellaru Kuda-tibaiyir-Kottaikkaraiyam vada-tibaiyil Enattu Vellar-irupattu-nar-kadam Sopattukk-ellaiyena-chcholl

Page #111
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. other Vellaru which formed the southern boundary of the country. Students unacquainted with the ancient Indian morality of warfare, which in most cases left the territories unaffected by the results of war, might think that the boundaries given above only represent what they were at the time when the author of the Solamandalasatakam and Kambar flourished, and as such, cannot be taken as true for earlier times. This notion is not correct. One can indeed see positive proof afforded by the statements of the two authorities, who were removed from each other in point of time and yet described in identical terms the boundaries, thus showing that the limits given were those in the past ages, not of their own. Annexation of territories did occur but they were rare. Whether rare or frequent, it must be further noted that such instances did not affect the geography of the place; and this will be made clear as we proceed. Another fact that is likely to mislead the student is the ancient practice of naming conquered territories after the names or surnames of the victor. It might be said that the fresh names given to places did not wipe out the older ones but were added on to them as later surnames to indicate, by the mere mention of the name with its surname, to whom or to which country the places originally belonged and who acquired it or re-named it in later times. Thus, in the double names such as Kong-ana Virasola-mandalam, Ganga-mandalam-ana Nigarilisola-mandalam, Tondai-nad-ana Jayangondasola-mandalam, Rajaraja-Pandinadu, etc., one is clearly enabled to know what the ancient name of the district or province was in spite of its passing into other hands in later days. Here it might be added that it is the original name that survives in each case at the present day and not the later ones. For example, though the Pallavas ceased to be a ruling power after the Chola Aditya I conquered their country in the 9th century A.D. and Rajaraja I gave that country the new name Jayangondasola-mandalam, it is the ancient name Tondai-nadu or Tondaimandalam that persists. Similarly, in the case of the Pandya country, which was first conquered by Parantaka I in the 10th century A.D. and was re-named Rajaraja-Pandinadu in the 11th century, the name Pandi-nadu or Pandi-mandalam exists even today. The conquerors themselves carefully minded preserving the original names. Thus in the stamp of double names impressed on the places in inscriptions, there is sure indication as to what ancient dominion the places at first belonged. Vellaru being the southern limit of the ancient Chola dominions, the territory lying to the south of it must have belonged to any other kingdom than Sonadu or Sola-mandalam. That it was actually so is proved both by inscriptions and by the Tamil literature as will be seen in the sequel. Now we shall take up that portion of the Arantangi Taluk which lies to the south of the Vellaru river, and therefore clearly outside the Chola dominion, and see to what country it belonged. Roughly, this tract is something like a triangle with one of its points turned southwards ending in Tiruppunavasal and having its base in the north running from west to east along the course of the river Vellalu as it flows into the sea just at the north of Manamelkuli and east of Tandalai. Out of this triangle, a portion on the north-western side falls in the Pudukkottai State. It will be observed that the line 79deg 5' cuts this triangle almost into two halves, one in the east and the other in the west. The portion on the eastern side forms the seaboard and extends from the mouth of the Vellaru in the north to the mouth of the Pambaru in the south. The western portion adjoins the Pudukkottai State and the Ramnad and Sivaganga Zamindaries and in this region the river Pambaru is seen to mark the western boundary of a portion of the southern part of the modern Arantangi Taluk. Almost the whole of this tract of land was included in Milalaikurram. This Milalai-kurram is a natural division, an island formed by the rivers Vellaru and Pambasu and the sea. Over it there reigned in early times a chieftain named Vel-Evvi, of ancient

Page #112
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. stock, and famous for the munificence of gifts which he made. He was the immediate ancestor or a near relation of Vel. Pari who, like him, had earned a similar renown which made the Saiva saint Sundara murti Nayanar celebrate him in one of the Tevaram hymns. Vel-Evvi is said to have been defeated by the Pandya king Talaiyalanganattu-seruvenra-Nedunjeliyan. Vel. Pari's liberality was such that he is said to have presented away all the 300 villages over which he was lord." If there is truth in these statements, the family of Evvi and Pari should have ceased to exist as a ruling power in or immediately after the time of the Pandya Nedunjeliyan and the tract of country formerly subject to them, of which the principal one was Milalai-kurram, should have passed into the hands of the Pandyas and included in their dominion, i.e., Pandimandalam. It is quite in agreement with this that the inscriptions refer to Milalai-kurram as a district of the Pandya country. This ancient district of Pandimandalam had three divisions named after the directions in which they lay, viz., Kil-kurru, the eastern division which adjoined the sea, Melkurru. the western division which included in it the villages adjoining the river Pambasu, and Naduvir-kurru, which lay between these two. There are enough geographical references to the various divisions of this ancient district and the villages situated in them; but they lie scattered and unrecognised in the vast number of South Indian epigraphs. A mere collection of the references found in lithic records of past ages, arranged and classified under the three divisions named above, followed by the identification of the places mentioned therein and spotting them in a map is sure to remove much of our ignorance and misconception relating to this district and prove to be of value in locating easily fresh places that future discoveries might bring to light. The popular idea that all places included in the modern District of Tanjore must have belonged to the Cholas or, in other words, that the Tanjore District represents the ancient Chola dominion is wrong and must account for the misconception that Milalai-kurram with its sister district of Mutturrukurram should have been in the possession of the ancient Cholas and included in their dominion. From what has been said above, it will be clear that excepting perhaps a small portion to the north of the Velaru river, the rest of the Arantangi Taluk lay outside the Chola dominion and that this tract was first subject to the rule of Vel-Evvi and subsequently passed into the hands of the Pandyas and was ever afterwards geographically included in Pandimandalam and formed a major portion of two of the divisions of the ancient district of Milalai-kurram. The following is almost an exhaustive list of the villages in Milalai-kurram found in the inscriptions of the South Indian epigraphical collection. They are noted under the respective divisions to which they belonged and in such an order as would admit of easy identification. 1" Ombav-igai ma-vel-Evvi" and "Ton-mudir Vefir "are the expressions used in describing him in Puyam 24. * Verse 2 of Sundaramurtti-Nayanar's hymn on Tiruppugalor. * Puram 24. The words used are "Mifalaiyodu.... Mutturu tanda korra-nil-kudai-kkodi-uer. chCheliyan." Puram 110. The relevant portion runs thus - Kadand-adu-tanai muvirun-kudiy. udanrapirayinum Parambu kolark-arida Munnur-urtte tan-Parambu-nan-nadu Munnar-Urum parikilar per anar. In an inscription, Tiruvidavur is said to have been situated in Ten-Parambu-nadu, & subdivision of Pandi. mandalam. (No. 423 of 8. 1. 1., Vol. VIII.) There is a valuable contribution in the Kongumalar (Vol. IV, pp. 80f.) by Mr. K. S. Vaidyanathan on 'Vel. Evvi and his country' where he has collected together most of the references to Milalai-karram and Mutturru. kurram found in inscriptions and Tamil classical works and has successfully established that these two Districts originally belonged only to Vel-Evvi.

Page #113
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Millalal-kurram. KI]-korru. Naduvis-korru. Mel-kurru (Vada-Pambarru-nada) Tandslai." Avudaiyarkoyil13 or Tirapperundu. Asvatavattur.11 Manamelkudi alias rai alias Pavitramanikka-chatur- Alappirandan-Bumiyor. Kulottungasolapattinam. vodimangalam. Malavar-manikkam." Manjakkudi. Tachohanenmali.13 Sendamangalam." Embal alias Kaliyugaramanallur. Tunjalur.14 Enangalur. Ponparri. Amaradi (or dakki) mangalam.15 Mammor. Vanganagar." Paravilimangalam.16 Tannir-Andakkudi alias Darani. Seyyanam alias Parikramapandiya Vilankattar alias Vikramafolanal. vichohadiranallur.** nallur." lur .17 Sundarapandiya nallur.** Koluvanur.' Pullarkkuli. Vetchiyar alias Mummadiadlanal. Parantakanallur alias Kulot- Vaikundanallar." lor.10 tungabolanallur. Nulambur. Vilattor alias Jayangondakoanal. Pudukkudi.40 lar. The villages are arranged from north to south in the above list to dispense with the necessity of a map. If the southern portion of the modern Arantangi Taluk is divided into two halves by drawing & vertical line north-south one can find without any exception all the places of the Kil-kurru in the eastern half which adjoins the Bay of Bengal, and all the places of the Naduvir kurru on the western half, with the exception of Parantakanallur alias Kulottungasolanallur. The last men 1 This District was sometimes called Goyavinoda-valanadu (No. 112 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1929-30), which was one of its Divisions (561 of 1926). Besides the villages noted under each of the three Divisions, a few more are mentioned as being in Milalai-korram without specifying the Division to which they belonged. These are Munpalai (No. 230 of 1926), Karuvili (No. 125 of 1912), Okkur (No. 247 of 8. 1. I., Vol. VIII), Vellar (No. 393 of 8. I. I., Vol. VIII), Vittarparru and Adani (No. 211 of the same Volume), Parur (No. 67 of Mad. Ep. Colln. for 1910), Tiruvindalur (No. 547 of 1916), Perunavaldr (No. 406 of 8. I. I., Vol. V), Irumbali (No. 265 of 1928-29), and Adumbar (No. 66 of 1927). * Below, text-line 76. .No. 448 of 8. I. I., Vol. VIII. * Ibid., No. 210. Ibid. No. 372 of 8. I.I., Vol. IV. No. 380 of the Mad. Ep. Colln. for 1929-30. .No. 462 of the same collection and No. 301 of 8. I. I., Vol. V. No. 460 of the Mad. Ep. Colln. for 1909. 10 8. 1. I., Vol. IV, No. 372; Vol. V, Nos. 301, 146 ; and A. 8. 8. I., PP. 48 and 52. 18. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 372; 4. 8. 8. I., PP. 48, 52; and Madras Epigraphioal Colleotion for 1909, No. 461. 11 Nos. 502 and 503 of the same colln. for 1925. 13 No. 372 of 8. I. I., Vol. IV. 14 8. I. I., Vol. V, No. 301 and No. 425 of Mad. Ep. Colln. for 1911. 16 Mad. Ep. Colln. No. 15 of 1924 and No. 694 of 1916. 18 8. I.I., Vol. V, No. 301. 17 Ibid., No. 432. 1. Mad. Ep. Colin. No. 270 of 1929-30, No. 30 of 1908, No. 2 of 1931-32 and 8. 1. I., Vol. IV, No. 372 and Vol. V, No. 301. 108. I. I., Vol. V, Nos. 301 and 987 and Pudukkottai Stato collection, Nos. 126 and 376. Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1929-30, No. 457. Mad. Ep. Colln. for 1926, No. 551. Same oollection for 1929-30, No. 240. Nos. 324, 492 and 591 of Pudukkottai State collection. No. 411 of the same collection. No. 372 of the same collection. 18. I. I., Vol. V, No. 301. 1 Ibid., No. 987. S.I.I., Vol. V, No. 301. * No. 610 of 1925 and Pudukkottai Stato collection No. 124.

Page #114
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 93 tioned place is now changed in name and is called Irumbanadu. It is in the Pudukkottai State and the inscriptions of the place show that it bore the name Parantakanallur. The places noted above under Mel-kurru, also called Vada-Pambaru-nadu, do not fall in the Arantangi Taluk. Three of them, viz., Malavarmanikkam, Sendamangalam and Enangalur are in the Pudukkottai State. The finding of so many of the villages of Milalai-kurram in South Arantangi Taluk and the adjacent part of Pudukkottai State convincingly proves that this was the region subject to the rule of the Vel chieftain Evvi in the first instance. That this Kurram is invariably stated in inscriptions from the time of Parantaka I, i.e., from the beginning of the tenth century downwards as being situated in Pandimandalam shows that it was acquired by the Pandyas from Vel-Eyvi and included in that territory. It is particularly worthy of note that even though the Cholas obtained possession of the Pandya territory later in the days of Parantaka I as is clearly indicated by the existence of the Chola inscriptions, traces of the inclusion of the Kurram originally in the Pandya country did not disappear but were on the other hand preserved and there is every reason to hold that the Vel chieftain must have been subordinate to the Pandya king Else the district would not have been termed as one in Pandimandalam. It would simply have been called Milalai-kurram just like Urattur-kurram. All that the Chola conquest meant was that the Chola suzerainty was acknowledged by the Pandya king and his subjects. Some of the places of Milalai-kurram have a history of their own which every student of Tamil literature must be aware of even though he may not know where the place themselves are. This history affords another strong proof that the region comprising the SouthArantangi Taluk was in early days included in the Pandya country. Manamelkudi is the place of nativity of Kulachchirai-Nayanar, the prime minister of the Pandya king Nelveli-por-venraninrasir-Nedumaran (i. e., Nedumaran who acquired lasting fame by the conquest in the battle of Nelveli), the king that was converted to the Saiva faith by the efforts of Saint Jnanasambandha, the contemporary of Siruttonda who was the general of the Pallava king that conquered Vatapi which event we know as having taken place in the first half of the 7th century A.D. There is no room for thinking that the minister might have come from any other country than the Pandya. Speaking of him, Sekkilar, the author of the Tamil Periyapuranam and the minister of the Chola king of his day, distinctly states that Manamelkudi was in the Pandya country and the minister hailed from there. Inscriptions testify to the correctness of his geographical description. Similarly, Avudaiyarkoyil is connected with the history of Manikkavichaka, another Pandya minister. Now about Mutturru-kurram, which like Milalai-kurram was subject to the rule of the Vel chief Evvi and was included in the Pandya country. The very fact that the two districts were subject to the sway of one ruler suggests at once that Mutturru-kurram must lie adjacent to Milalai-kurram, which, as shown above, occupied South-Arantangi Taluk and parts of Pudukkottai State and Ramnad District. In determining the region in which this district lay and for knowing to which kingdom it belonged in early days, nothing will be so valuable as a collection of the epigraphs which refer to this district and identifying the places mentioned therein. The inscriptions which mention Muttarru-kurram are not many, but even the few that we have, are sufficient for 1 No. 230 of 1926 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection, dated 37th year of Parantaka I mentions Muppalai in Milalai-kurram in Pandi-nadu. * Periyapuranam (Kulachchirai-Nayanar, vv. 1 and 8). The following are the verses --Pannu tol-pugal. pPandi-nay-nattidai-chchen-nelar-vayal=tin-karumpin-ayal-punnu puga-ppurambanaisulndadu mannu vanmaiyain-ar Manamerkudi. Inna nall-olukkattinal irila-t Tennavan Nedumararku sir-tigal magnu mandirikatku mel-agiyar onnalar-chcherr-urudikkan ninrular.il . See foot-note 5, page 91 above.

Page #115
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. locating it, since we know that it was contiguous to Milalai-kurram. The earliest inscription which mentions the district as being in the Pandya country is a record of the Chola king Parantaka 1.1 A few others call the province, in which Mutturru-kurram was situated, by the names Pandi-mandalam and Rajaraja-Pandi-nadu. The villages mentioned in the inscriptions as being in Mu'tturru-kurram are Kattivayal,- Anjukottai, Kappalura alias Ulagalandabojanallar, Adangirimangalam. Muttur alias Uyyakkondasolanallur, Araiyattur, Sundarapandiyachaturvedimangalam, Mavalur," Kuruvadimidi" alias Jinendramangalam, Tittanam, Tenralai, 14 'Tiruppunavayil,15 and Andanur-Sirukambur.The Taluk that adjoins the southern portion of Arantangi, in which we have traced most of the places of the various divisions of Milalai-kurram, is Tiruvadanai of the Ramnad District. On the north-eastern side of the Tiruvadanai Taluk runs the river Pambaru which separates Ramnad District from Arantangi Taluk of the Tanore District. Just as expected, we actually find almost on the western bank of this river, the villages Kattivayal, Anjukottai, Kappalur, Muttur, Adangari and Andanur-Sirukambur." Tiruppupavayil (Tiruppunavasal) is in the extreme south of Arantangi Taluk itself and adjoins the sea.18 We have also the testimony of the Chola minister Sekkilar to the fact that Tiruppunavasal was included in the Pandya country. If there was room for misconception in the case of Milalai-kugram on account of its inclusion in the Tanjore District, there is none in the case of Mutturru-kurram. Tiruvadanai Taluk of the Ramnad District could never have come under the early Chola dominion. It is in this Taluk and in the Tiruppattur Taluk that the river Pambaru flows, on whose banks we have traced most of the places included in Mutturru-kurram. Mutturfu-kurram is believed by some to have been taken by the Pandya king Nedunjeliyan from Irungovel. We shall now consider the question if this District could ever have been included in the territory of Irungovel, who, like Vel-Evvi and Pari flourished in early days and was one among the chieftains defeated by the said Pandya. Tamil literature and inscriptions both bear 1 No. 266 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1907. - Nos. 425 and 429 of the same collection for 1913. * No. 46 of the same for 1930-31. * Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1907, No. 266. Ibid., No. 408. The same collection for 1913, Nos. 425 and 429, 8. 1. 1., Vol. IV, No. 373 and 8. 1. 1., Vol. VIII, No. 313. Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1918, No. 78. .8. 1. I., Vol. IV, No. 426. 8.1. I., Vol. VIII, No. 212. 10 Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1916, Nos. 17 and 33. 11 No. 60 of the Pudukkottai State Collection. # Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1907, No. 408. 10 Madras Epigraphion Collection for 1926, No. 599. 14 Same collection for 1930-31, No. 46. 15 8. 1. I., Vol. VIII, No. 213. 14 Ibid., No. 436, and Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1929-30, No. 295. 11 Asjukottai is to the north-east of Tiruvadanai, Kattivayal is east by north of Agjukottai and about three miles to the west of the Pam biru river and Sirukambur is to the west of the Pambara river and north of Kattiyayal. Kappalur lies to the west of the Pambara river and in the centre of the northern part of Tiruvadapai Taluk. 18 Jnanasambandha and Sundaramurtti-Nayanar describe it in these words - "Perun-kadar-kanalvay=ppundarigam malar-ppoygai 40lnda Punaviyil" "Kadar-kanalvay-ppurkenru topridum=emperumin Punaviyile." 1. Verses 984 to 893 mention the places in the Pandya country visited by JAnasambandha before retuming to his place. Among these Punavayil is one (v. 891).

Page #116
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 95 evidence to the fact that the territory over which Irungovel-chiefs ruled was called Konadul and that its capital was Kodumbalur. The question reduces itself to this Could Mutturru-kurram have been included in or was even adjacent to Konadu?'. Konadu is situated in the modern Pudukkottai State. A geographical analysis of the inscriptions of that State will show that Konadu and its several divisions and sub-divisions occupied the whole of the Kulattur Taluk and the northern portion of the Tirumeyyam Taluk. The southern part of the Tirumeyyam Taluk which is the southernmost part of the Pudukkottai State, had in it another ancient district called Kana-nadu and this Kana-nadu is stated to be a division of Pandimandalam. It was contiguous to Keralasinga-valanadu. So tben, between Konadu which is reputed to be the territory of Irungovel chiefs and Mutturru-kurram, there lay the two ancient districts of Keralasinga-valanadu and Kana-nadu, both belonging to Pandimandalam. This analysis will convincingly establish that the distant Mutturru-kufram which we have located in the north-eastern part of the Tiruvadanai Taluk of the Ramnad District could never have been included in or was contiguous to Konadu, the territory over which Irungovel held sway, intercepted as it was by two other districts of the Pandya country. Geographical analysis of the inscriptions of the Pudukkottai State.. KONAPU(a) Annalvayil-kugram :- Irumbali, Madinur, Telingakulakalapuram (in Ten-Konadu) alias Kulottungabolapattinam and Visalur,--all in Kulattur Taluk. (6) Kudalur-nadu :-Panaiyurkulam, Sevalur, Sirraiyur,--all in Tirumeyyam Taluk. (c) Kunriyur or Kunrisul-nadu-Kalanivasal, Mel-Manalur, Parambaiyur, Punnangudi, Sikhanallur, Tirunalakkunram,-all in the Kulattur Taluk. (d) Ollaiyur-kurram :-Ankudi alias Amanallur, Idaiyartur, Karaiyur, Kija-Taniyal, Korrayur, alias Uttamasolapuram, Nerinjikkudi, Ollaiyur alias Madurai, Ollaiyurmangalam (Oliyamangalam), Rajendrasolapuram, Sattanur, Sundarabolapuram alias Desiyuga dapattinam (Sundaram), and Vintukki alias Rajandrabolapuram, all in Tirumeyyam Taluk. (e) Urattur-kurram (Vada-Konadu) :- Alattur, Kodumbalur, Kulai-kulattur, Menelveli, Nirpalani, Payyur, Pudukkudi, Sarapattanam alias Vikramasolapperunderu and Tiruviraiyankudi (Tiruvilanguli),- all in the Kulattur Taluk. (1) Vada Siruvayil-nadu in (e) : Ilanjavur, Kiranur, Kumaramangalam-all in the Kulattur Taluk. (g) Vayalaga-nadu :-Pulvayal and Vayalagam. Both are in Kulattur Taluk. KINANADU(a) Kana-nadu:- Adanur, Andanur, Kottaiyur, Malayakoyil, Melur, Muniyandai, Peraiyur, Perundurai, Perunkaraikkudi, alias Tiruvarangulanallur, Pulivalam, Solapandiyapuram, Ten-Kattur, Tirumeyyam, Tulaiyanilai, Viraiyachchilai. These villages are in Tirumeyyam Taluk. 1 One of the earliest sovereigns of Konadu celebrated in Tamil literature is the renowned Saiva devotee Idangali-Nayanar, of whom it is said that he was the head of the Velir family, ruled from Kodumbafur and was a lineal descendant of Aditys (v. 2 of Idangali-Nayanar Puranam). The Muvarkoyil inscription of Kodumbalor, besides testifying to the antiquity of this Vel family, records the part played by some of the members in the history of South India (Annual Report on Epigraphy, Madras, for 1908, p. 87). Kodumbai (Kodum balur) lay on the way to the Pandya country from the Chola territory (Silappadiledram, Kadukankadai, 1. 71). Tirumeyyam in Kana-nadu has one of the eighteen famous Vaishnave temples of the Pandya country. This also shows that Kana nadu was in the Pandya territory.

Page #117
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. (6) Sengunra-nadu :- Alangudi, Angudi, and Melanilai. (c) Turuma-nadu :-Anamandai, Kannanur, Tirunavalur and Turuma, -all in Tirumeyyam Taluk. Keralasinga-valanadu' and Madurodaya-valanadu? mentioned in the plates are two other districts of the Pandya country. The former covered a very large portion of the Tiruppattur Taluk of the Ramnad District, a part of the Pudukkottai State and seems to have extended also into the Sivaganga Zamindari. It had several sub-divisions of which six are known, viz., (1) Kalvayil-nadu, (2) Solapandya-valanadu" (3) Kil-Kundaru, (4) Tenarruppokku, (5) Tiruttiyur-Muttam, and (6) Adalaiyur-nadu. Of the villages of (1) Kalvayil-nadu, viz., Nelvayil, Pullamangalam', Kulasekharapuram, and Sundarapandiyapuram,' are in the Pudukkottai State while Ilaiyattakuli alias(or near) Kulasekharapuram, Iraniyur," Korramangalam and Kunratturi are in the Tiruppattur Taluk. The villages in (2) are Karaiyur, Tirukkottiyur, 18 Solamarttanda-chaturvedimangalam, i.e., Sivapuri, Kannamangalam, Karungulattur,16 Melur," Pudikkudi 18 Sirudaiurio and Sirudai.20 The village Alagapuri, al was situated in (3). In the sub-division of Tenarruppokku was the village Niyam.ama (Nemam). Tiruttiyur-Muttam had two divisions; in the eastern division (Kilai-Tiruttiyur-Muttam) were the villages Siruvayal, Anniyur, Desangulam, Kodungulam. Veppangulam, and Verriyur," while Melai-TiruttiyurMuttam had Paganeri" in it. The village of Tirukkunrakkudia (Kunnakkudi) was in Adalaiyurnadu in which passed the river Tenaru27: The villages of Ilai-Kadambangulam" (modern Sannavaram), Pilar and Korramangalam were in Tiruttiyur-Muttam : but it is not known whether they belonged to the eastern or western division. No. 617 of 1905 states that this is a district of Pandimandalam. 2 No. 319 of Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1927-28. * Though the term valanddu is usually employed to denote a district, it indicates a sub-division here. Owing to the large size of Keralasinga-valanadu, it seems to have been split up into two parts in later days. * Nos. 252 and 258 of the Pudukkottai State Collection. No. 267 of the same collection. * No. 491 of the same collection. No. 346 of the same. * No. 38 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1926 and No. 182 of 8. I. I., Vol. VIII. No. 4 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1926. 10 No. 80 of 1916 of the same collection. 11 No. 85 of 1916. 12 No. 133 of the same for 1907. 13 No. 284 of the same for 1923, Nos. 291-2 for 1929-30 and 8. I. 1., Vol. IV, p. 529. 14 Nos. 16 and 20 of Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1928-29. 15 No. 36 of the same collection for 1916. 16 No. 64 of the same for 1928-29. 17 No. 201 of the same for 1924. 18 No. 200 of the same for 1924. 19 No. 304 of the same for 1929-30. 20 No. 224 of the same for 1924. 11 No. 101 of the same for 1924. 32 Nos. 1, 77 and 83 of the same for 1924. 18 No. 55 of the same for 1924. * 8. I. I., Vol. VIII, No. 180. 35 No. 58 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1924. * No. 25 of the same for 1909. >> No. 263 of Pudukkottai State Collection. 1 No. 14 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1916. ** No. 12 of the same. 30 No. 50 of the same collection for 1924.

Page #118
No. 11.] TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. The sub-divisions of Madurodaya-valanadu and the villages situated in them are noted below:(1) Kanai-Irukkai which had in it Ulakkudi, Irunchirai, Kottakirti, Velaneri, Karpakirti and Irasinganallur.' (2) Madakkulakki! which had in it Kodimangalam, Madurai, Siruvenkunram(r). (3) Velurkulakki), with Kundadevi-chaturvedimangalam." (4) Rajasingankulakki) which had in it Rajendiram, Tiruppuvanam, Ambalattadi-chaturvedimangalam.10 (5) Karunilakkudi-nadu which had in it Tiruttangal." (6) Idaikkudi-nadu which had in it Melai-Seluvanur1 alias Satrubhayankaranallur. (7) Venbula or Venbil-nadu which had in it Kumarapavitra-chaturvedimangalam1 and Senkittirukkai-Idattuvali (8) Purapparalai-nadu which had in it Puttur,15 Kallikudi, Milaganur1 and Nirmadaiyur."" (9) Kallaga-nadu which must have had at least two sub-divisions as the name Ten Kallaganadu is applied to one of them which contained the villages Desipattanam alias Vikramasolapuram (Vikramangalam), Sendaneri-Kattikallur (Tenkarai) and Parakramapandiyapuram." 97 It will be noted that four of the sub-divisions given in the Tiruppuvanam plates without mentioning the district to which they belonged were actually in Madurodaya-valanadu. These are Madakkulakkil, Rajasingankulakkil, Purapparalai-nadu and Kanai-Irukkai. A word of explanation is necessary for treating as sub-divisions geographical terms ending in 'kulakkil', of which we have as many as four instances. In mentioning villages, inscriptions usually give first the district, then the sub-division and lastly the village. Districts generally have the suffix valanadu and the sub-divisions end in nadu. Sometimes in place of valanadu, the term kurram is employed; and if it had not any sub-divisions with distinct and different names, it is itself divided into two or more divisions according to the directions in which they lay, such as east, middle and west, north and south, etc. This is also the case even with regard to some 1 8. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 372. Below, text-lines 108, 245, 246 and 250. 8. I. I., Vol. V, No. 446. 8. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 370. Below, text-line 16. No. 66 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1916. "No. 447 of the same collection for 1906. Below, text-line, 92. Below, text-line, 133. 10 8. I. I., Vol. VIII, No. 423. 11 No.574 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1922. 12 No. 317 of the same for 1927-28. Tangal occurs as a village in the Pandya country in the Silappadigaram Canto XXIII, 1. 75. 13 No. 331 of the same collection for 1918. 14 Nos. 403 and 414 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1914. 15 8. I. I., Vol. V, No. 302 and Vol. IV, No. 372. 1 Below, text-lines 106 and 111. 17 8. I. I., Vol. V, Nos. 302 and 431. 1 Nos. 613, 614 and 616 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1926. 1 8. I. I., Vol. V, Nos. 294 and 298. 30 Ibid., No. 295.

Page #119
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. sub-divisions which are large enough to be so apportioned. For instance the district of Milalaikurram had no separate sub-divisions : in the place of the latter, we have Kil-kurru, Naduvirkurru and Mel-kurru, i.e., the eastern, middle and western portiona. Similarly, the sub-division Sembi-nadu had Vadatalai-Sombi-nadu, Kil-Sembi-nadu, etc., ie, the northern and eastern portions of Sembinadu. Districts are sometimes omitted in insoriptions and villages are mentioned with the sub-divisions to which they belonged. From the fact that the geographical items Madakkulakkil, Rajendrasingankulakkil, etc., immediately follow a valanadu or district and are followed in turn by villages, they have to be treated as sub-divisions. It will not be right to take the terms ending in " kulakki!" to mean "to the east of any particular tank". In these items the particle bil does not mean east' as opposed to mel ''west' but stands for under or in ". Hence we have inserted the four items ending in kulakkil as sub-divisions and assigned them their places under the districts to which they belonged. In this connection, it is worthy of note that we have not come across even a single instance where a village is stated to be situated to the west, north or south of Madakkulam, Rajendrasingankulam, eto. Of the other sub-divisions mentioned in the plates, Vadatalai-Sombi-nidu in which Aykkudi alicu Alagiyapandiyanallur was situated, is seen from other inscriptions to have had the villages Iyamanisvaram. Melai-Kodumalure or Kodumalur alias Uttamapandiyanallur, KilaiKodumalur8 alias Madurodayanallur, Mavilangai, Nallurkuruchchi, Perungirinallur and Deyvachchilainallur otherwise called Pannankulam. Except Iyamanisvaram (Emanisvaram) which is in the Paramakudi Taluk, the rest are found in the Mudukulattur Taluk of the Ramnad District. The name of the division shows that Sembi-nadu had other divisions. In fact, inscriptions refer to Kil-Sembi-nadu in which were the villages Anaikudi, Kalari alias Kaidavanallur?. Kadambangudi," Nallankudi, Maruvay aliat Srivallabhanaltur, Pavittiramanikkapattinam. Nallirukkai alias Virapandiyanallur,' Tiruppallani and Sembiyan-Perambur ; ' Sridekam which had in it Tiru-Uttarakosamangai, as other divisions of Sembi-nadu. Most of these villages are in the Ramnad Taluk. Kalayali-aadu was divided into two parts North and South. In Vada-Kalavali-nadu were Alagaimanagar, Kodaipiratrinallur, 10 Kunratturil and Purkuli. Ten-Kalavali-nade had in it Mudikondapandiyapuram and Pullurria alias Srivallabbanallur. That Kadamban. gudi was a village in Kalavali-nadu and bore the name Matayarayankottai is learnt from two inscriptions. Aralaiyur was another village in the same division. 18.1.1., Vol. VIII, No. 395. * Madras Epigraphical Collection, Nos. 999 of 1907 and 531 of 1826. * 8.1. 1., Vol. v, Nos. 440 and 441 ; and Nos. 460 of Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1909 and 304 of 1929. * No. 392 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1914. 68. I. I., Vol. V, No. 301, * Ibid., Vol. VIII, No. 399. Toid., No. 398. # Ibid., No. 402. . Madras Epigraphioal Collection, No. 283 of 1923, No. 5 of 1924 and No. 276 of 1929-80. 1. No, 316 of the same collection for 1923. 11 Nos. 11, 23, 27 of the same for 1924. 19 No. 291 of the same for 1923 and No. 18 of 1924. 1 No. 47 of the same for 1926. u No. 229 of the same for 1924. 16 Nos. 1 and 3 of the same for 1924. 10 No. 306 of the sanie colloction for 1922,

Page #120
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. APPENDIX A. Names of persons that conducted the settlement of boundaries. Serial No. Names of persons. Village. Sub-division. District or Province. 1. Karkanis (11. 74-93). Araiyan Narayapan of Kattikuru. Parantakanallar Naduvir-kurxu . Milalai-kurcam. chobi. 2 Parantakan Tiruppuvanamudaiyan Tandalai . Kil-kurru . : Ditto. Karunakaradevan daiyan. Purpavanamu-Masapur alias Palsmandaladittanallfir. Alagiyapandiyakku lakki]. 6 Pillai Aivan alias Ponnambalak. Karuppur Tirumunaippadi-nidu solamandalam. kuttan who was the kankans of Tiruvaykkelui Ponnan Sariya- Puttur . Purapparalai-nadu. devan alias Jayadhara-Pallava raiyar. Velan sattan, the kankani of Poyya. Kil-Nettur alias Karungudi-nodu . molidevar. Kirtivisalai yanallur. Narayanan Sattan who was the Veliyarrr Keralasingkankani of Samudayam Siraman Kappalura alias valanadu Tiruvudaiyan alias Pottappich- Ulagalandabo Mutturru-kurram. cholar. lanallur. Arayan Tirumalai-udaiyan who was Arunkalam Poliyur-nadu thekankans of Maligaittanam Aykkudi alias Vadatalai-SembiSivalavan Alagiyamanavalan Alagiyapan. nadu. alias Kalingarayar. . diyanallur. Arayan Karumanikkam who was Kit-Pasalai alias Tiyandaikudi-nadu. the karkani of Malavariyar. Danevinodanallur. Uyyavandan Ponnan alias Mana. Kappalur a lias Muttorru-kufram. bharana-Muvendavelar who was Ulagalanthe adigaram of Pillaiyar Alagap- dalolanallar. perumal. Nambi Ponnambalakkuttan alias Sirupalaiyar alias Solapandiya-valaVirasingadevar. Kaverival. nadu. lavanallar. 10 11 Malaikiniyaninran Alagan alias Vijaiya-Vichchadiradevar who was one of the anukkar of solapandiyavalanattu-kuriyam beygira Alagiyapandiyanir. Rajendiram . Irakingankulakki] 1 Netfur is in the Sivaganga Taluk. * This is in the Tiruppattur Taluk. . This is a (Z) village in Tiruvadinai Talok. * Paramakudi Taluk,

Page #121
100 Serial No. II (11. 93-96). Madavan Divakara-Bhattan 13 Narayanan Narayana-Bhattan 14 12 15 16 17 18 19 = 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 Note.-Inclusive of the five persons of Mapaviramadurai named above (in Section II), the following others that are mentioned in the next six sections (III to VIII) who were concerned in the formation of the new brahma deya also went with the elephant. 27 Names of persons. 29 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 30 Si-(Sri) Madaran Narasimha-Bhat tan. Govindan Tirunilakantha-Bhatin Jatavedan Subrahmanya-Bhattan Village. Sri-Krishnan Alagiyaraghava. Bhattan. Kaliyayan Vennaikkutta-Bhattan Mapaviramadurai Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto III (11. 96-98). Adityan Sendapiran-Bhattan of Marudur alias MaduTirukkudandai. rodaya-chatur. vedimangalam. Ditto Narayanan Narayana-Bhattan Sri-Vasudevan Nagnapiran-Bhattan Sri-Raman Paramatma-Bhattan Ditto IV (11. 98-100). Ahitagni Sriranganatha-Bhatta- Mer-Pasalai alias Soma-Kathakayajiyar. Brivallabha. chaturvedimangalam. Ditto Ditto Ditto V (11. 100-103). Arayan Uyyaninraduvan alias Kit-Pasalai1 Sembiyadaraiyan. Kesavan Narayanan Karumanikkam-Korran Kalvayil Kesavan alias Sub-division. Danavinodanallar. Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Tiyandaikudi-nadu Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto 28 Periyan Perran Nangan Alagan Vasudevan Suriyadevan 1 Melappaealai and Kilappasalai are (I) villages in the Sivaganga Taluk. [VOL. XXV. District or Province.

Page #122
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 101 Names of persons. Village. Sub-division. Serial No. District or Province. VI (11. 103-106). Appan Suriyadevan . . . Poliyur alias Parthivskesari. nallar. Ditto Udayan Varagunadevan alias Alagiyapandiya-Vilupparaiyan. Suriyan Varantaruvan alias Sangiramasinga-Pallavaraiyan. Suadarattaludaiyan Somadevan Ditto Ditto VII (U. 106-108). Dayanilai Uyyavandan alias Kallikkudit alias Pusapparalai-nadu Chedirayan. Puravuvarinallur. Anukkan Ariyan Ditto Ditto Appan Arumolidevan alias Sembiyan. Ditto Ditto Viluppagaiyan. Puttur-kilavan Battan alias Purap- Ditto Ditto paralainadu-kilavan. 39 VIII (11. 108-110). Paliyanilai Suriyadevan Taminadukisavan. alias | Iruohirai alias | Kassi-Irukkai Indirasamananallur. 40 Velan Irattai alias Rajakunjara Pallavaraiyan. Ditto Ditto Milaganor IX (11. 110-120). Sadiran Selvan Raman Alagan Soran Mukkan Nagadevan Raman alias Rajanara yana-Muvendavelan. Arasariyan Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto 1 This is a (2) village in the Sivaganga Taluk. * Tradition has it that an early Pandys king bound with chains and imprisoned the clouds at this place which is on that account also known as Kattunallur-Iruncbirai. See V. 38 of Tiruvalavayudaiyar Tiruvilaiyadal 44, p. 162. "Tudippara vilangu puffittunind-iruichirai taittag=avv-idappeyarakKaffunallur-Iruachiraiynebar inrum". The place is near Manamadurai. A later inscription (No. 399 of 8.1.1., Vol. VIII) montions Irufiohirsivalanadu and locates Mannaiyurkottai in it. * This is an (I) village in Sivaganga.

Page #123
102 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Serial No. Names of persons. Village. Sub-division. District or Province. 46 Araiyan Pullapi who had the karipparru of Pullani Madevan alias Nulambadarayar. Achchankatti rukkai Tirumalirunjolai Malangudi. KISembi-akda. Note.-The persons mentioned in this group were concerned in the formation of the new village of Milsgandr surnamed Rajendranallar by clubbing together the villages and lands given in exchange for the old village of Milaganir that was taken up and included in Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam. X (11. 120-123). Sattan Kanavadi 47 Sirukulattur alias Alagiya-papdiya Parakramapandiyanallar. Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Sundarattaludaiyan Devap Satta Kandan alias Tirumalirus jolai Dasan. Velap Sundarattoludaiyan Sivallavan Perayiramudaiyan alias Maranurnattu-Velan. Devan Sivallavan Arattamikkidisan Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto XI (11. 123-124). Udaiyadivakaran Sri-Karimara- Bhattan of Ilavimangalam. Strakudi alias Virakamogamangalam. Ditto Narayanap Subrahmanya-Bhattap XII (11. 125-127). Uyyaninradi Periyilvan 55 Sendapiran Karumimagil-Bhattan Govindan Manendukaiyan Aditya Bhaskara-Bhattan Vidattal aliae Man - Kirantir-nadu bharana-chaturvedimangalam. Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto Ditto XIII (11. 127-128) 69 | THAn Kovan Velforkaruchchis Alagiyapandiya kulakki] 80 Adi Perrig Ditto Ditto 1 Most of the places in Kil-Sembi-nadu sro, liko Malangudi, situated in the Ramnad Taluk of the Ramnad Distriot. There is village called Sirakulam in the Sivaganga Taluk. . This place is in Sivaganga. .There is a Vidattakulam in the Sivaganga Taluk. This porbape Vellikuruchchi in the Sivaganga Taluk.

Page #124
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 103 Serial No. Names of persons. Village. Sub-division. District or Province. 61 Alagiyapandiya-ku!a Velan Alagan alias Sundarapandiya- Velfurkorachchi Muvendavelan. Vela Sirilauko Ditto 62 Ditto Tiruvavanam 63 64 XIV (11. 129-131). Alvap Upadhyayar Marudor Karumanikkam Ulagamundap Perumpuliyor Bhattan, Mayuravahanan Aluvap-Bhattan Marudur 66 XV (1. 131-132). Rama Uyyavandan Velur alias Alagi. Kirapur-nadu yapandiyanallur. Ditto Perran Pattan Devan Nambi Sorap Nattap Ditto Ditto 68 69 Ditto Ditto Ditto Note. The persons mentioned in sections X to XV were all concerned in clubbing the villages in the brahmadeya of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam. 70 Tiruppavanam Irakingankulakkil XVI (11. 133-138). Anaittanam Pamman Adiyarkunal- laperuman alias Pallavadaraiyan. Meyppu Malaiyan Soran alias Vinjattaraiyan. Devan Tillai alias Madurddaya Pallavaraiyan. Sikayilaya-Bhattan alias Sivallava Pallavaraiyan. Kanavadi Siraman alias Sundara pandiya-Pallavaraiyan. Eran Periyan alias Pandiyan Palla varaiyan. Porru Aravamudaiyan Villi alias Mudittalaikonda-Pallavaraiyan. Note. -The seven persons of group XVI conducted the female elephant.

Page #125
104 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. APPENDIX B. List of villages and lands included in Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam in Rajagambhira valanadu. (Lines 19 to 69.) Kiranur-nadu. Nakkamangalam.--The village of Kiranur in the Sivaganga Taluk was perhaps the chief place in the divi sion. Vagaikudi.-This was a devadana of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar. Tiruvavanam. Tuttiyur.-There is a village called Tuttikulam in the Sivaganga Taluk. Kirungakkottai.-This village is in the Sivaganga Taluk. Kaduvetti, Muttam, Korraneri, Tadaiyili-Tiyagi-embal, Veljattaivenran-embal, Naduvirkottai and Kadan. Etti-kuruchchi are landa in Kirungakkottai. Papangalur-nadu. Adikarai.- A village in the Sivaganga Taluk. Mittiravali. Volangulam.-A village in the Sivaganga Taluk. Omalagiyan-imbal.-A land in Velangulam. Solaiyeri.-Now called Solaiseri in Sivaganga Taluk. Kudanjadi.-This village is in the Sivaganga Taluk. Aruvarai-Pudukkulam. Kit-Churai. Mer-Churai. Pidarikulam. Panangalur alias Panditapafjaranallur. Seyyakulattur.-Its prosent name is Seykulattur (in Sivaganga). Singaneriyudaiyan-kanipparru.-A land in Seyyakulattar. Vanjiyur. Karkurichchi.--This village in Sivaganga is now spelt Kalkuruohohi. Ariyankuruchchi.--This is also in the Sivaganga Taluk. Araikkulam. Arugasadi. Viragangapperayan-embal, Virapandiyapperayan-embal, Moliyag-embal, Ambalak kutten-embal, Sittanembal and Pannirayira-Pperayan-embal, are lands in Araikkulam. Uvaniyamangalam. Pudaichchankuli. - This is a land in Uvaniyamangalam. Tiyandaikkudi-nadu. t'garay. Kottai. Sivigaiyankuli, and Udumbandai are lands in the above village. Ulagarani.-Still bears the same nane. It is in the Sivaganga Taluk, karaiyur. Kunneli. Mattadlakkigeri. Sangapperayan-embal. Puttimbal.-This may be Puttendal in Sivaganga Taluk. Kalniyaneri.-This may be Kaliyanendal in Sivaganga Talok. Scukuli. rukkorraneri. Kalvavilmangalam. Jullaneri. Sendaneri.

Page #126
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 105 Nakkaneri. Paskulam.-This is a (2) village in Sivaganga Taluk. Uyyan-Suriyan-embal. Marudankudi-This is in the sivaganga Taluk. Navarkudi. Kandiyurnadalvan-embal. Siru-Nakkaneri. Salamani.--Now called Sadamani in the sivaganga Taluk. Purrukkulam.-Now called Puttukkulam in the Sivaganga Taluk. Siruvayal. Konraikkulam.-Now called Kognakulam in the sivaganga Taluk. Pullamangalam. Karkulam.--Now called Kalkulam (in sivaganga). Karumakulam.-There is one Karungula in sivaganga Taluk. Eyili. Padaichchankulam. Puliyankulam.-Still so called. In Sivaganga Taluk, Padikulam. Velarkuruchchi. Vayttalainallur. Kaduvetti.- This is the name of a land in VRyttalainallor. Manaviramadurai.This is Mananadurai. Marudur. Sangan-embal. Sankaramangalam.--Now called Sangamangalam in Sivaganga. Tiyanur-Solaiyori.-There is a Tiyanur in Sivaganga Taluk. Kilankattur alias Puravari-chaturvedimangalam.-In Sivaganga Taluk. MerPabalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam.-In Sivaganga Taluk. Pirandiyeri.-There is a Pirandaikulam in Sivaganga Taluk. Kadukkudi.-There is a Kakudi in Sivaganga Taluk. Settaleri.-A divadama of Tiruppasalainadar of Mer-Pasali alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam. Tirapp-Sondan-embal.-This may be Sundan-embal in Paramakudi Taluk. Tattan-embal. --Now called Tattanondal in Paramakudi Taluk. Vembod-embal. Pappan-embal.-There are villages called Pappanendal in Paramakudi Taluk as well as in Sivaganga Teluk. Edirilisolapperayan-Embal. Velankal.-A devadana of Sri-Vaikunda-Vinnagar-Aivar of Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimas galam. Kanichchi-embal. Tirappu Pagaiyanori. -There is a Paraiyanindal in Sivaganga. Kil-Veliyarrur. Mol Veliyarrur. Mandaiyurkulam. Nelveli.--This may be Nemmeli in Paramakudi Taluk. Tanpilattaraiyan-embal. Somattur.-This is in Paramakudi Taluk. Aravankudi. Karungulam.-This is in Paramakudi Taluk. Epattar. Tadappirai. Kazchirankulam.-This is in Sivaganga Taluk. Morkudi-nadu. Merkudi alias Kalijayamangalam. Men-Merkuli. -Kija-Melkudi and Mola-Malkudi are villages in the Sivaganga taluk. Mafijalar. .

Page #127
106 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Korraneri.There is a village named Kottankulam in Sivaganga and Paramakudi Taluks. Mutturanarottai.-A devadana of Tiruppavanamudaiyar. Annalvay.--Now called Annayasal in Sivaganga Taluk. Bundan-mbal.--Now called Sundanendal in Sivaganga Tuluk. Narimanram alias Varagandanallur.-There is a village named Nariyendal in Sivaganga Taluk. Bilaiyaneri.-Silaiyan is a village in Sivaganga Taluk. Uriyappi, Tali-ombal, Korraneri, Suriyan-embal and Somaneri are lands and tanks in Varagandanallar. Purapparalai-nadu, Pallaneri. Kannanur, Lands in-Kannanur is a village in Sivaganga Taluk. Madalaikuruchchi. Kit-Seli: Puskarai in it. Achchankattirukkni-Milaganar alias Rajendrasinganallar.-Milaganor is a village in Sivaganga Taluk, Minnari, Kannikudi, Araiyaneri, and Naduvir-Selikulattu-usvay.-Those are near MilagaNGur. Mer-Seli. Kuruchchatti. Sirukkilatti. Puvaninallur, Arikudi. Somaperi. Tayan-Pudi-embal. Sirukilaokattur, a devadana of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar. There is a village called Kilangattar in Sivaganga Taluk. Sirumilagi. Nerkunram (tirappu). Kattikkulam.There is an (I) and (7) village of this name in Sivaganga. Porrin-embal.-There is a village called Pettanondal in Paramakudi Taluk. In the lists given above, some official designations are prefixed to a few names of persons. These are: Tiruvaykkelvi, Samudayam, Maligaittanam, Adigaram, Valanattu-kariyambeygira, Anaitianam-and Meyppu. Their connotation may easily be determined from the terms themselves. The compound word Tiruvaykkelvi consists of tiru sacred', vaymouth' and kelvi hearing and means. what is heard from the sacred mouth (of the king)', i.e., any royal oral order'. As an official designation applied to persons it means one who hears the royal oral order'. In ancient times, among the king's retinue there were some who bore this designation. And it seems that the duty of this class of officials was to put in writing the oral orders of the king and communicate the same to the Department of the State concerned for being given effect to. In the case of almost all royal orders this becomes the first original document; and on this are based the subsequent orders issued in pursuance of it. Very often we meet with the statement nam kelui tara-chchopnom' meaning we directed the issue of our kelvi (oral order put in writing). The word "kelvi' is seen sometimes substituted by Wolai' (written palm leaf). The receiving officers out of regard for the king termed it tirumandiravolai where tiru (Skt. Sri) denotes' His Majesty's', mandira "council' and olai document or order'. Thus, its equivalent is the order of His Majesty in Council'. It is exactly the same as tiruvaykkelvi. The word samudaya means 'gathering, crowd or a body of people'. From it comes Sumudaya 'one of the members of the samudaya'. This body may consist of one class of people or be of different classes. In temples also there existed such a body. Probably it was composed of different kinds of servants employed in it. The term Maligaittanam may have been used to denote the official in charge of the management of the king's household. It may be rendered into Palace-Manager'. Adigaram may be taken to mean one who exerciscs power, a maintainer of law'. Prakriya tv-adhikarak' and the explanation ! vyavastha-stharaniyasya' well bring out the sense, Valanatu-kargam-seygira means the administrative head of a district'. The sense of the term Anaittanam is well brought

Page #128
No. 11.] TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 107 out in lines 207-210 of the larger Leiden plates. It denotes the person who, when the boundaries of a village or villages are being circumambulated by the assemblies of the nadu (district or subdivision) in company with the kankani (Superintendents), had to go with them mounted on the elephant (anai) and to point out the boundaries. Meyppu is somewhat difficult to explain definitely. It is not known whether the first letter me is long or short. If long it may indicate that the person who bore this designation was in charge of the feeding of the elephant; and if short, it may denote a police officer. In the name Porru Aravamudaiyan Villi (No. 76 of Appendix A), the word Porru may denote some duty or office which is not possible to be definitely defined now. 3 TEXT. First Plate; First Side. 1 Svasti sri 81 Ambhah purvvam-abhud-idan-tad-udare sete sma Seshe Haris-tan-nabher= ajanishta patmam-abhavat 2 tasmat svayam Visvasrit [1] tasmad-Atrir-amushya-lochana-putad-Indur-Budhas-tatsutas-tasmad-asa Pururava s-tata ime' Pandyesvara jajnire a Svasti sri- Sundaresad-avagata-samaya[s*]-sv-abhidhan-asrayasya grama 4 sy aghata-kliptim prati sapadi nije vatsare pancha-viree [*] Chandameav=atta10-Chape Kanaka-pati-tithau 5 krishna-paksh-Arkivara-Svati-yoge karenum gamayitum avadad-Rajagambhiradevah Puvin-kilatti me 6 vi vitrirappa Medini-madu aldiyir-papara vaya-pPor-madandai jaya-ppuyatt-iruppa ma-kKalai-madandai 7 vakkinil vilanga-ttisaiy-iru-nangum"-isai-nilav-erippa Marai-neri valara Manu-neri tigala ara-ne 8 ri-chchamaiyangal-gun-talaippa-kkina-vingalyai villudan turandu minan-Kanaka chalattu 9 virriruppa en-giri sulnda elu-kadal-elu polil ven-kudai-nilar13-chenko=nadappa=12 kkodun 1 This sign is used here for punctuation mark. See also line 316. The Archaeological Survey of South India, Volume IV, which will hereafter be indicated by A. 8. S. I., actually takes it for visarga from which it is hardly distinguishable. * Read ambhab. In this inscription, wherever rua occurs, is doubled. The letter da of dare seems to have been inserted in the space between du and re. It looks like the length sign of i. Read padmam= There is a marked preference for the final consonant in this inscription. See also abhavat (1. 1), tat-suta (1.2) and vatsare (1.4). In place of stata ime, A. S. 8. I. reads punarato (?). The syllables sy-aghata-kliptim have been read as sya(vadhi)kaptim in A. 8. 8 I. There is no doubt about the reading given in our text. The letter kli is rare and looks like kara as it must; but it cannot be taken for ka, for the length sign is clearly distinguished in this inscription from ra by the latter being given a tube at the bottom. The letter di is corrected from ti.. 10 Vanta is the reading in A. S. 8. I. The bottom letter t is slightly damaged. 11 Misai is the reading in most inscriptions, but in No. 417 of S. I. I. (Texts), Vol. V, it is replaced by migai. 12 The reading in S. I. I., Vol. V, Nos. 412 and 417 is . In this inscription, the letter Ju is clear. 13 Though nilarra is the reading found in Nos. 412 and 417 of here and in line 12: the short and long i are clearly distinguished. by irunko instead of benko. 8. I. I., Vol. V, our inscription uses nilar both In No. 302 of 8. I. I., Vol. V, nilarra is followed

Page #129
108 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 10 Kali nadungi nedum-pilattolippa Villavari Sembiyar Viratar Varatart Pallavar tiraiyudan murai murai 11 paniya iru-nemiy-alavum=oru-nemiy=onga inn-amud=agiya iyal-isai-nadaga[m] manni Valara mani-mudi 12 sudi verpenav=ongiya virasimhasanattu-kkappaga-nilar-kalai-valor pugala mannavar deviyar vana13 ngi-ninr-ettum=anna-men-nadaiy=Avanimujududaiyarodum virgirund-aruliya Sri-ko ch Chadaivarmma14 r-ana Tribhuvanachchakravarttigal eri-Kulabakaradevarku yandu 13-vadu nal nal Ayirattu munnur15 rarupadisal Madurodaya-valanatfu Malakkula-kkil Madurai-kkoyir-palliy-asaikkudat First Plate; Second Side. 16 tu=ppalli-ppidam Malavarajapil=elundaruliy-irundu (Vedamu]m Sastramu[m] poy vyakhyatakkalayri17 rukkun=chaturvvedi-Bhattargal per=ayiratt-enpadinmarku Eppangu ayiratt-enpadum devadana-p18 pani-bey-virutti pangu nurr-irupadum aga=ppangu iyiratt-iru-nurrukku=ppadin mupravadi. 19 n-edir padin-onram-andu-mudal brahmadeyam-aga=kKirapur-nattu "Nakkamangala mum Udaiya-8 20 : Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar devadanam Vagaikudiyum utpadu brahmadeyam-aga=kkuttina Tiruvava21 namun-Tuttiyurum 10Kirungakkottaiyum=ivv-ur=!1 Kaduvettiyum Muttamun= Korra neriyu. 22 n-Tadaiyili-Tiyagiy-embalum Vellattaivenran-embalum Pagavadiy embalum Na23 duvir-kottaiyun-Kadan-Etti-kupuchchiyum Papangalurli.natu Adikaraiyum Mitti. 24 ravaliyum Velangulamum Omalagiyap-embalun=Cholaiyeriyun=Kudainjadiyum=Aru25 yarai-Pudukkulamun-Kit-Churaiyum Mer-Churaiyum Pidarikulamum Panangalur-ana Pandita26 panjaranallurum Seyyakulatturum Singaneriyudaiyan kanipparrum Vanjiyurun=Kasku27 richchiyum'=Ariyankuruchchiyum=Araikkulamum=Arugasadiyum Viraganga- upperayan. embalum Vi. 1 Marafar is a variant found in No. 302 of 8. I. I., Vol. V. Instead of this phrase, vi fangiya kadir-ofi occurs in No. 302 and vifangiya alone in Nos. 412 and 417 of 8.1. 1., Vol. V. * The sa of sanattu is an interlineation. It is entered below the line. * The reading nalu in A. 8. 8. I., is wrong. The mistake increases the number of days by four. . Read Orkku. The e sign of ne is engraved at the end of the previous line. * Over the letter Na, the i sigu is entered and erased. The length of yu is entered at the beginning of the next lino. * Bead upada. 10 The reading Sirungao given in A. 8. 8. I. is wrong. u Read - r. u The length of la ia bere separated from the letter, whereas it is connected with it in line 26. >> Read Kil. 14 The word kuruchchi is in some cases spelt kurichchi. See lines 77, 166, 236. 1. This word may also be read ppoyap. As there is no i sign over the letter , the reading periyar givo in A. 8.8. 1. must be considered wrong.

Page #130
ia, kmettutlu neterinaajer rjr-kiriisorennn{vurrtsyeepaatipaakaay utkvppaayiylt tiir, ver vnvtaatirvuylukttir-27. 2 25rrcvaattum 4rrcrutiytinttuaiyaavretvi...[wJa*J<< urvettaartittuy piicr-cmrtiyrrttirtiiyermorennmjyit82 trjmaatiri3e2: puuvinnnti+ttime pivi ruppmetinnnimrcuniitiyirpunnn uyppormttntai jyppuy ttilaittntai nii prkti nilvillngttticaiyiru nrnnnru micai nilr vetippprr neti vaammttitikm arrttun 8 aalm yngkll arukmaippttaannn uengkaiyaivilttai innn trkkaayinnnil tirupprnnntiricuumntnnnm iittttuvrpolllilveruttai niitt cengknnn 10 tliikketirutttumyilkttukaa prvilll ttuurmpiyrvirttaavaattrpllvaa) yeenpiyvumorunepimongttu amutaatiyttumlicainaatti nmaavikll 1220271 272 273 274 27 202 TH 7 ntitiaattutngmnnnaimennnettaiyvnnnilllup pttaiyaallmerruntrulliynnnpotu 14 7:uccruvlkllukul piccng kumpyvtu naallnaamaak attkinnn. naattaaeettkkuk "ttimturai teryikttaalli. 30 TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. rukmku p N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No. 1943 E'39. 275. aat. 16. cuupppnnnllippjnnni lellluntiru eyi 12+pl41287 16 rukruruckperrttttrkll poaayirttennptinnnaarum kaappm kevkaannnp 18 peenniceyviruttiyngkungttirupaattiru pttngk pirttirunaavvtt pptinnn cirrpi ptie nnntirptinnnonnn maannttumutl yemaa ttirvrnaattttuttrmngtlmum uttai 20 tiruppuuvnnmuttaiyaartevtaanm vrtai piyumuttmkullu jeym tkkkuuttttinnn tiru vrm 20 ssmun tuttiyuurumtiangkllkkottttaiyumi-puuttaattuve piyummuttttmungko ullrriyu ntttai litiyaatiyettttlumvellllttaivennnrrttunnn. vmptptiympluttttu 22 (c)vi(c) tuuaattttaiyungkttttuttaittiruvrciyumpnnn ngtvrrnrttttuatikraiyum mikti 24 7 vaaliyumvelngkllmmaattllltiyaamumaiplkucolaiyeriyungkuttainycaapiyuttttu 24 vraipukkku mu ngti cuuraiyumttum cuuraiyumpittaarikullmumpnnnngtluuraannnpnnt 128 pnycaa nllaarum ceyyklltv rumcingknnneriyuttaiyaannntrnn. vnyciyuu tirciyumriyaatai paatiyumaaraittmumtcaamiyum virtngkpperymnnnmpl 28 paannttiyttttupyttunnn mylm kumrmittum. plttuttnnnee. mpm kttttlmpllaiyi mttlruvnnniyklmumpukaiccrnnnkumi mtipaa inttraa-Q2kyottuituttm cuumiyumttumpr 34 SCALE: ONE-THIRD. 8 10 12 14 ii,a. 12 36 claannniyungraittulyppttttttaatupoyurupp pttuppmett 82 nompukkemplm lynnnoyum revkumiyumonttoktnnneriyungtlvaayil l muppull nnneriyunycenklleriyunaakmurrrriyumpu tllmum uyyaannn cuuriynnnemptu 84 muuttiruknnnkuttiyumnaar kuttyumtnnttynaattaattivaatturrmpvnyrintulleriyuccuulaaj 34 eyumpuviitllmumcivvylungkonnnrraikku mumpullmngklmungkaakullmungkrumaakull maayliyum pttaicaannnkullmum puliyngkullmulllkinaamum vellru vciyumvaayk ulkl) 36 vettttiyummaannnvirmtu. kcurullttullvaayilmrutuurtaavaaku ntimaatti nillllnnnveliyu:2-pttu mutiymaa11fttpinnnmrut][nnnmtuteyaay vetimngklmunycngknnnemplnyaantmngklmum tiyvrcolperiyungtinnnaangk 40 12 riccngjerimngtlmptinnnmunnn yknnnaitirttttrmaann ivraippooyvruniti tnyceypunnn ceyumnttmuntottttmumti-l murnniyungkoyilpiyumtirunt jnnnm 42 emplum 2ttptttt -nilmputttte aavmaannnennnilmttttu-aannmaayum virpaannttynnnkeer 42 vlnttinttipp tttt]]yullll nilmumaiet prleeyrnnn rri llkucrtuve timingkl 4 ttiptinnnmurrai tinnntirttaann avrai myiruntjnnn mitip tiruairilmu# intnt cepunnnceyunntkmuttottttmntittltti koyilkruu rutnnn kvnnn mum 38 4. 40 citt 21 30 38 SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA,

Page #131
1,5 1/2-pttp paallykoovaalnOURUGA N - TAFUU THAaakmmaannnaalyaarkkye yuk 48 paalyaannn vellteekkekl krupptaalkaak O4m puropepeekkppaattpooy 50 nnnempm elicomppoyvnnnlpaaleeyaannn CRSHI klkngaattaiknkvinnnai kttivaatkkaannn pkteykaaraittu ttik klvelngkaalngklliyemnnn E kaannnkkkttaiaa-mkpttm 52 ynnneyngkivelliyaakaamplvelliyaavaarummnnttaiyaakaa keel 54 vliyukkaannnlkkraiynnnemm comkkrumpnnnkyvaakllmaak kkkkkttaappiraiyngkaakcingkll mttumaatkrutt meekmiyaataiyai 56 p tt nnnekaapkkaamaannttu vlaak ttyrukkaalaak (nkcettaacokkpttttpttpaattaannnyeennttukaalaal laannnttool paannn 68 klm vttmaakkppkkkaaaaORGaannnmaiGD658 ym 3145 1e1226aattnaakkaal pmmkmngknnn pym uttaik pttttaal kaannk knnttnlluruttttuvpaartcaaepaattiymtrcipemprmke 02 teennner ymkriynnnemplm comyuettppupptaak yueel mriymknnnnn vaataak reyppttipnnnt 9mmtaataakkaa65 44 plllkk celllipputturaiyum vu caangkaat tm vaarnnnmaa ETTPH 64 vlllutppaalminnnnnnrmklainnnaaykvitaa 68 keekviklpmmeceymaacaat kym uklvaatti 68 pttiyum cottnnnopmkaayl ttkttempvmyaiaatikvnnnc -- 68 keyt aannn cikivaakkaattnemciminnn mrut pukntnnn ktttmitaall pennn plm kkaakvi 2 muntee taannnmpllllikntmkaannnmai 70 pooniailm tikti tiktiyunnn nilmmnnnv ttaiyaattumttttiaaperum ullllnnn vtaim 70 mtti kntvirttu nemekru orupaakmaaktiraaSDSBNaan-vraajaa 72 - vemngklmennn vntiru tmkkaal teyttu ceytHICATHON 72 knnkaannnkllevetttt keettntu pyiruttnt ellaam vrlaittu 74 kkekvennnptikpaatt moottnaak+nnnmaiylpuraatknnnkaa tti 2Ura 22ktu nttuvittm pooktknl vikaar uttaiyaannn araiykraa iii,b. 78 elummmlaittukmtukttailee 2 ttaiyaapaiaaktaakaiyatai 76 mamtiypaamiaiykkllaaplmaattttllmrl 78 kttaiyaak kottutvnnnprpvnnnm aiSTOaakttipptu 78 HTT-peputtuttaiyaaeaipaannnnnnvcaayvlaiceykppllvraiyaak 80 ekaannncommnnttltngkik knnnppaattkaattttuttrupttai yaaraiyinnnm yaa 90 yoovnnnmplkaakk 20 mpoyyaamettttutyaaktnn krungkttinaattttukttaak 92 TT TT kaaykllaattuvnnnaarkkaatooymaataantttaa 82 vaannnulkllntcotvaakplaaruttaiy mnnnkaattaiyaa 44 pokkppir cetti TOaannntollcingkkaal paavttaiyaannnnaayraakaat pttmaallikaikklmaattkloocempinaattttuaamaatviyaal attitiypaannttyaalyaa 98 lynnn -mtiymnnnyaallnnnaikaakaayaak kairnnttupaampaanaattttungkllmttaiyaannn 96 caaylkm uttaiyaannnmmmpaayaaknnnkaannkyktaiknaattttukttER paatai - 88 rnnnvicektlvaakttaiyaalyaak paavittlllmmaayaa- pttum 28 maakaaA 23ngkaapaav2lkllEGUPtllaat plttaiyaannnym 100 kaannnponnnnnnnnnaimaapaiaannn, peruvennnaa vaayvnnnngttreD00

Page #132
No. 11.] TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. Sitta 28 rapandiyapperayan1-embalum Moliyan-embalum Ambalakkuttan-embalum 29 n-embalum *Pannirayirapparayan-ambalam-Uvaniyamangalamum "Pudaichchan kulily-em]ba 30 lum Tiyandaikudi'-nattu Ugaray-5du Kottaiyun-Chivigsiyan-kaliyum-Udum[ba]ndai." Second Plate; First Side. 31 yum-Ulagaraniyan-Karaiyarun-Kunnaliyam Mattadakkiyeriyu Changapperayag. emba 32 lum Puttembalum Kalaiyaneriyum Senkuliyum-Orukkorraneriyun-Kalvayilman33 galanium Pullaneriyun-Chendaneriyu[m] 10Nakkaneriyum Parkulamum Uyyan Suriyan-embalu 34 m Marudankudiyum Navarkudiyum Kandiyur-nadalvan-embalun-Chiru-Nakkan- eriyun= Chulama 35 [pi]yum Purrukkulamum Siruvayalun-Konraikkulamum Pullamangalamun-Karkulamun= 109 Karumakula 36 mum Eyiliyum Padaichchankulamum Puliyankulamum Pudikulamum Velarkuruch. chiyum Vay[t*]talainallu 37 rum ivv-u Kaduvettiyum Manaviramaduraikkulatt-ulvayil Marudur"-kalukku- kkilak[ku-pp]a 38 dagappadi nila[m*] munru-veliyum utpadu brahmadeyam-aga-kkuttina Marudur- ana Madurodaya-chchatu 39 rvvedimangalamun-Changan-embalun-Chankaramangalam.um Tiyanur- Solaiyeriyun= Kilankattu[r-a]na 40 Puravari-chchaturvvedimangalam padin-munravadin-edir pattam-koduvari kulip parray vanda nir-nilamun-ka 41 runchey punseyum nattamun-tottamum tidalum-uraniyun-koyil-adiyum tiru[na*]ndavana[mu]m 42 embalum utpatta nilam ette aru-ma i-nnilam ette aru-mavum Virapandiyan- ko43 lal nikki nikki-ppakkattar parray-ulla nilamun. Mer-Pasalaiy-ana Sivallabha-chchaturvvedimangala 44 m padin-munravadin edir pattam-anduvarai kudiy-irunda janmigal parray vanda nir puneeyun-nattamun-tottamun-tidalum Srikoyilgalum tirunandava nilamu 45 n-karunche[y] namum 1 This word may also be read ppoyan. must be considered wrong. In nira, there is a correction. The afterwards between ni and ra. Kuda, the reading in A. S. S. I., is not right. The word occurs again with the spelling kudi. Here and in many more places the letter fu is shaped exactly as the e sign. It is due to the indifference of the scribe. yu. As there is no i sign over r the reading pperiyan given in A. S. S. I. The e sign of ne is entered at the end of the previous line. engraver seems to have at first written ra and inserted the length mark Pukai given in A. S. 8. I. is incorrect. This word has been read Udumavandai in A. 8. 8. I. At the beginning of this line, the A. S. S. I. has kudi of which there are no traces. The first letter is certainly The reading periyan given in A. S. 8. I. is inadmissible. There is no i sign over r. An alternative reading would be poyan which does not give good sense. 10 By mistaking na for i, Kakaneri has been made out in .4. 8. 9. 1. 11 Read ur. Perhaps the writer uses r in place of rk. 12 There is nothing to suspect the letter to be sa as has been done in. 4 8. 8. I. 13 Read utpada.

Page #133
110 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Second Plate; Second Side. 46 utpada Virapandiyan-kolal nilan-nal-araiye mukkani i-nnila[m*] nal-araiye mu-kkaniyun= 47 nikki nikki-ppakkattarum Maravarum parray=ulla nilamum Pirandiyeriyun-Kadukkudiyum1 49 Mer-Pasalaiy-ana Srivallabha-cbaturvvedimangalattu-tTiruppa[sa]iainadar devada[na]n= Chetta-3 49 leriyun-tirappu-chChondan-embalun-Tattan-embalum Vembod-e[mbalum] Pappa5) n-embalum Edirilisolapperayan-embalum-Mer-Pasalaiy-ana Sriva[1*]labha-[chaturvve] diman 51 galattu Sri-Vaikunda-Vinnagar-Alvarku-kkaranmaiy-utpada-ddevadana irai[yili velru muda 52 1 Velankalun-Kanichchiy-embalun-kudikkanikku-ttalaimaru vitta nilamum tira[p]pu Panai 53 yaneriyun-Kil'-Veliyarrarum [Mell-Veliyarrurum Mandaiyar-kulamun-Nel 54 veliyun-Tannilattaraiyan-embalum Somatturum Aravankudiyun-Karu[*]kulamum E55 natturun-Tadappiraiyun-Kanchirankulamum Merkudi-nattu Merkudiy-ana Kalijaya56 mangalam padin-munravadin-edir pattam-anduvarai kudipparray vanda nir-nilamun-ka57 runche[y] punseyu[m*] nattamum-utpada Virapandiyan-kolal nilam-irande nalu ma i 58 nnilam-irande nalu-mavu[m*] nikki nikki-ppakkattar parray-ulla nilamum Men-Merkudi59 yum Manjalurus-Korraneriyum Udaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar devadana[m*] Mut60 turanarottaiyum Anpalva[yu]m-ivv-ur[p*]par10-Chundan-embalum Narimanramana Va[ra]-11 Third Plate; First Side. 61 gandanallurum ivv-urppar1-Chilaiyaneriyum-Uriyappiyum Taliy-embalum Ko 62 rraneriyum Suriyan-embalum Somaneriyum tirappu Purapparalai-nattu-pPulla-13 63 14neriyum Kannanur-karuncheypparrir-kuttina nilamum Madalaikurichchi-kkarunchey64 yum Kit-Cheli-ppurkaraiyum Achchankattirukkai Milaganur-ana Irasendirasingana65 lurum ivv-urppal Minneriyum Kannikudiyum Araiyaneriyum Naduvir-Cheli 1 Kakekudi is the reading in A. 8. S. I. The e sign of Me is entered at the end This is due to the resemblance of du to e sign. of the previous line. The reading nam Sembaneri given in A. S. 8. I. is hardly possible. At the end of the line, the letter ta is very clear. Owing to scratches over the penultimate f, it seems to have been mistaken for m. As the loops of n are fully developed in this inscription, there is no doubt about the first letter of the next line being le and not ne. I have accordingly taken the word to be Settaleri. This word has been wrongly read as tiru in 4. S. S. I. Tirappu occurs again in lines 52 and 68 where it has been correctly read. Here again, we have perayan-e. The engraver appears to have incised the i sign over and erased it. The last syllable is nai and not nai as given in A. S. 8. 1. Here the loop for long i is wanting. For Me the engraver has written pe. The letter yu of vayum resembles pa. The middle vertical stroke does not seem to have been cut. 10 The reading parttannan-e of A. S. S. I. is not admissible. 11 The last letter ra is missing, the plate being broken at the corner. 13 In place of ppar, the A. S. 8. I. has Madar. 13 Instead of paralai and Pulla, we have Pirasa and Yulla in A. S. 8. I. group and the group symbol actually resembles yu. 14 The e sign of ne is at the end of the previous line. The engraver has written ppu as a

Page #134
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 111 66 kku!att-ulvayum Mer-Cheliyum Kuruchchattiyum Sirukkilattiyum Puvaninallurum A. 67 rikudiyum Somaneriyum Tayan-Pudi-embalum Udaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar 68 devadanan-Chirukilankatturum Siru-Milagiyum tirappu Nerkunramum Kattikkula69 mum Perran-embalum aga ivv-urgalir=palan-devadanam paljichchandam karanmai70 yana nilam nikki nikkiy-ulla nilam munnudaiyarum palam-perum Vellan-vagaiy[u]71 m mudalun=tavirttu oru-nadum or-urum oru-puravum=akki Rajagambhira-valanattu Rajagmbhira72 chaturvvedimangalam=ennun=tirunamattal brahmadeyan-cheydaruli ivy-ur nan[gl-el73 laiyun-kankanigalodun-kuda-ppidi sulndu pidi nadanda ellaikku arav-olai seydu 74 kudukkavenru tiruvaymolindarulinanaiyil Puravu[va]rie-kkankani Milalai-kku. 75 Irattu Naduvir-kurru Sri-Parantakanallur-Kattikurichchi-udaiyan Araiya[n*] Naraya-3 Third Plate ; Second Side. 76 nanum Milalai-kkurrattu K[i*]-kurru Tandalaiudaiyan Pirantakan Tiruppuvanamudai. 77 yanum Alagiyapandiyakkulakki! Maranur-ana Palamandaladittanallur Marana. 78 r-udaiyan Karunakaradevan Purpavanamudaiyanum Tiruvaykkelvi-pPurappara79 lai-nattu=pPuttur-udaiyan Ponnan Suriyadevan-ana Jeyadara-pPallavaraiyar ka80 nkani Sola-mandalattu Tirumunaippali-nattu=kKaruppur-udaiyan Pillai-Alvan-ana 81 Ponnambalakkuttanum Poyyamolidevar kankani Karungudi-natnu Kil-Ne82 ttur-ana Kirtivisalaiyanallur Velam Sattanum samudayam Mutturru-kusrattu-kKa83 ppalur?-ana Ulagalandasolanallur Kappalur-udaiyan "Siraman Tiruvudaiyan-ana 84 Pottappichcholar kankani Keralasinga-valanattu Veliyarru[r-u*]daiyan Narayanan Satta85 num Maligaittanam Vadatalai-chChembi-nattu Aykkudiy-ana Alagiyapandiyanallupeo Siva86 llavan Alagiyamanavalan-ana Kalingarayar kankani Poliyur-natu Arunkalam-udaiyan 87 Arayan Tirumalai-udaiyanum Malavarayar kankani 11 Tiyandaikudi-natnu Kit-Pasalaiy. ana Da.12 88 navinodanallur-udaiyan Arayan Karumanikkamum Pillaiyar Alagapperuma]=adikara89 m-Mutturru-kkurfattu=kKappalur-ana Ulagalandaso]anallur0. Kappalur-udaiyan Uyyava90 ndan Ponnan-ana Menabarana-Muvendavelarum Solapandiya-valanattu-chChirupa 1 Read kuranmai, . The damage in the syllables vuna seems to have led to the wrong reading Scha in A. 8. 9. 1. . A bit of the plate at the right bottom corner, enough to cover a letter is broken off. Still no letter is actually missing as is clear from the fact that Naraya at the end of this face of the plate reads without break with nanam at the beginning of the next face. But at the end of that line where the bit is lost, the letter seems to have been written and lost and had to be crammed in just to the right of, but below, the ai sign. Had the bit been broken before, I would have found place at the beginning of the second line. The i sign of ki has not been engraved and the A. S. 8. 1. has the letter la correctly. There is an extra length sign in la. * The passage after Karuppurudai seems to have been written over an erasure. The letters at the end clearly retain traces of the prior writing. In the previous line also the damaged condition and the size of the letters from Suriya to the end suggest the same fact though traces of the old letters are not seen. " What looks like ya at the commencement of this line is the group symbol for ppa. * Read Si. * The last letter na is a correction. 10 Read lur. 11 This word has been wrongly read in 4. 8. 8. I. as Tiyanakai. 11 The length of Da is engraved at the beginning of the next line.

Page #135
112 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Fourth Plate; First Side. 91 laiyurl-ana Kuverivallavanallur-udaiyan Nambi Ponnambalakkuttan-ana Virasingadeva92 rum innattukku kkari ya*)n=cheygira Irasingankulakki] Irasendirattu Alagiyapandi. 93 yan anukkaril Malaikiniyaninran Alagan-ana Visaiya-Vichchadiradevarum kankaniyaga Ti94 yandaikudi-nattu Manaviramadurai Madavan Divakara-Battanun? Narayanan Narayana Batta95 num si(sri)-Madavan Narasimha-Bhattanum Govindan Tirunilakanda-Battanum Jatavedan 96 Subrahmanya-Bhattanum utpadu brahmadeyamaga=kkuttina Marudur-ana Madurodaya chchatu97 Srvvedimangalattu=t Tirukkudandai Adityan Senda piran-Battanum sri-Koishnan-Alagi98 ya-Raghava-Bhattanum Kaliyayan Vennaikkutta-Bhattanum Mer-Pasalaiy-ana Srivallabha chaturvvedi99 mangalattu ahitagni sri-Ramganatha-Bhatta-Soma-Kathaka-yajiyarum Narayanan Naraya100 na-Bhattanum fri-Vasudevan Nagna piran-Bhattanum Sri-Raman Paramatma-Bhattanum Kit-Pasalai101 y-ina Danavinodanallur Ayan Uyyaninraduvan-ana Sembiyadaraiyanum Kesavan Naraya102 nanum Karumanikkan-Korranum Kalvayil Kesavanum Periyan Perranum Nanga103 n Alaganum Visudovan Suriyadevanum Poliyur-nattu=pPoliyur-ana Patti(rthi)vakesa104 rinallur-Appan Suriyadevanum Udayan Varagunadevan-ana Alagiyapandiya-Vilupparai105 yanum Suriyan Varantaruvan-ana Sangiramasinga-pPallavaraiyanum Sundarattoludaiya Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 106 n Somadevannm Purapparalai-nattu=kKa]/ikkuliy-ana Puravuvarinallur?-Dayanilai Uyya107 vandan-ana Chodarayanum Anukkan-Ariyanum Appan-Arumolidevan-ana Sembiyan-Vilu108 pparaiyanum Puttur'-kilavan Battan-ana Purapparalai-nadu-kisavanum Kanaiy-Irukkaiy= Irunchi 109 raiy-ana Indirasa mananallug?-Paliyanilai Suriyadevan-ana Taminadu-kilavanum Velan= Ira110 ttaiy-ina Irasnkunjara-pPallavaraiyanum Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalattudan kutti111 na Milaganusku-ttalaimaru kudutta Achchaikattirukkai 10kKuvalaiveliyum Puduk. kulamum Ma. 112 sankirtiyum Kividinallurum" Kadambamangalamum Sattiyar-embalum Kanaiy-Irukkaiy= Arai 113 yarkulattil Mandari Iraman-ina Palla varayar kaniyana sempadi nikki nikkiy-ulla nila114 mum-aga ivv-urga! munn-udaiyarum palam-peyarum mudalun=tavirtu oru-nadum or-urum 0 1 The commencement of this line has been read dalai in A. 8. 8. I. Of this the first letter ba is really the Tamil numeral 'four' which is the number of the plate and which is out at the left top corner away from laiyar and slightly below the first line. * The syllables dere have been read as Tola in A. S. 8. I. The letters n.Va are expressed by a group. * Read utpada. 6 The e sign of ruve is at the end of the previous line. * This word may also be read Arayap. 7 Read ir. Read Chedi. The letters ppa are expressed by a group. 10 Valaivli is taken as the name of the village in 4. 8. 8. I. This has been incorrectly read as Mahavidhio in A. 8. 8. I.

Page #136
TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. (II). ir,a. ooleeUTSAGyri vll vaattai nm ponnnnnnmpltaa tnnn paacingk teru -krungkaaTSC2poongknnnnnnOUcotrtktiyp 2 uttnnn - vkkaalm leekiyee ninnnai pklai pcaiv caakaattukaaruknntnnn yaatti 94 pttrukaikttikaattttumaannn pirmpraiyaatvnnn krkaattttttvkaarpnnnnnnnaaynnnptt 4 maimaat vnnnnaakrkttttvttitonnn tiru niilknnpttttttmaijaatttuvaannn 90 mee pttttt peemttpvee 6maakkr-minnnmttu kraamturaity caatnnn 96 aatimngkltkt tirukkttnkai - tennncerutpiraannn pttttnnmaak 18 poottttmaikaaliyaaynnn vennneeraakk kttttppttum pclaiyaannn vllraatte 98 mngklkk kvitaa ticaannaam paartyaa iyrrumnraamnnnnn naam 100 101 ptttt meesttaattum vnnnkppiaannn paattnnnttaamaactttttptti ttttaak pl pyaannntaannn vilttllaappyy ninnn vrnnttu peey kraiy uttttukkvaataar 102 | mkrumaannikkngkottmee kliyaayittttukmaiperiyaannnpeermaintu caitkmmaa unnnkrittttut vmttuttaa TUT-pettupaamittaannnttaakk vruk 104 riruvaapu pnnncuriy keum utynnn uknntettnnnai akittpaannttyaalllk ameecuriynnn paangkaannnaangkirmcingkppllraiypaicaakaakkorkttaa is,0. GUTACtvvmynnnoottkaik+nnnkaamyaannnpurvu priklvrttml yoo 108 koovaitictaattmaikknnn riyaavum pynnn molllitevnnnaicempynnnpitt 108 ippaakp plllkkm killlvnnnpttttnnnaittyurmaakittivmaitaataiyrukaipuruttu ros i ttirmaannn nlvaarttmiyaanilai cuuriyteevnnnaannn kmittukirrvrai taattai jaappllvraiy maattirrt mngkltktttt ptt 110 krukklaimaatkekkccngkaattmruntaittvnnnaiveliyum pungk kllm kaati klvaarumk plllngkll cmcaattiyaarmm kaataiyirukkaiynnn 12 p vttil nkrimnnnai pl mryaataannnpaannnrempaatingk ynnnaitil pttikk pook munnnaiaittyaattum pooru peeklnt vituru naattum krumpai paa -ccngkaattmikkkaiminnnkaannn oorcentircingknlvaallnnn pttup paapaa priyilittttmaiyil millkaaruccmaikaakirnnncelngmai mnnnmtmai 16 pernnnpaakmai naattevnnnraamnnnai arrnraaynnn ventvnnvmriyaamaik pmping maal vaamkinnn pullaannnaattutaannn naamputuaayaakpaip ptittmaal, 118 190 ceeriyum tiyttaam paakm int DES)STRAINIkokm k ruttai tirumaal col nl vaattraiynnn pul kaatuvaakkm aa. 122 tottaipaavmveellynnnperaattttittaiyaajnnnm vraaporm umtirtaattvittttlaannn maayaiaactumngklttu ttyaakkm periyaam plllmcerukpiraannnkttumaakilttttmaikovintnnnmaannntturaiyytum 222mttmai mtiypaannttiyrklltttttuvlllluuaak prvellaa ntttt jvkttaa vekk ptumaivornnnaarinnn tonnn G.km, puli paatr mrnnillllt ttaittttnnnmmaa kaamyuurvaattikll - 130 pttumaaiylvntraiym meyppu maalynnnnnnennnviructittaayaam. 134 letr kaatt vraangkkaill ttaavtti yeykooprut taannn 105 vaalee tyaarmtuvraatppl vraiyt maatmlp pttttnnnai kaalm ptai meemt veeticirmnnncukkaapaarai viyppllvraiym periyr 136 paatteeynnnpllvraiyrrum po civaavlllttaiyaannn villiyaatttttt veet N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea: Na. 1943 E'39.275. SCALE: Che-THIRD, SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA,

Page #137
kum yllliyaip, aanntt plli vraiynnnu mpitttttitppttikttntpttveraalceytu. ritumtaannnm eytiinnnti pnnnnnnaattaiaamnnnpevnaaytaallttimti. 140u uutlviyum kllttimaiyum perrc coti tr-niirellaikuttg]vttkimi eeyaa poaattpptttttt u ttaikllktu killlkttaitttutumpituttngtirrut 5.kotticcennncem ytlltmaariltnnnvm tttmpngkuttittuppoti terrkiy+ttottiyunteruvotiyuntennnkilllaattottiyunycennnrru maall yiltirm muuttuvmtkumtt-povmiliyyuuttvttuttiytk neIFFIce ttuurilnilaimlllvnnnaayrtottttaitppokirrperuvmiyaiku. tccnnn tttiyaiyllttuvait truvvllliyirr kuu pinnn vett trookccennnlllvraiyaa kottttaiyilnilaimmaannnttrmturaikkuppotirr peru 11 vllliyaiyuum vrutumootinnnnnnm vllliyiltinnn mtennnniykknertticcopttumaa 148 *notipponnperuvaayaiyuuttvntttennntiyttkotticcennn ppittrcuuriln ammrpupirmngraittu pttupaativettiyaiyuuttvttuttennntilllttte niccennnrrut kraiyaakullttuktiipkttai nttutrmpaiyu vttuttraiyiltinnn t rtimaak-tok 152 cti ccennn motinnnmrunnntturrlittllttukttuti]pr-cittnil ttumttinnnnnnm 132 toolilknnnttnnn killlkku tottupaaynnn empttittum py ttli peruvminnn tim 146 130 150 138 14% 144 162 p 161 vi.a. 154viittu tennn krunoaatiyunycenetttturltiy amaic pirrrrppoti 154 >vllliyaiyuuttngktucc tirnlvrkullttuniirtu ke: kotticceructti aa vaakelltttainnn vmektiyum kennn m25 notti vaiaaaityr viicvurivllvppe kuppotivellliyey tonnttum>5 nertticcennnl ttumttinnn mruvvllliyilti kucengku mictimellai pettce vyeyttuttnotic 158 iccengkmit tennnmulleettuyy merrku tertti3ce* @AOA1229 tkumllaiyaannnktllvaayuutteyterrkurerttic cennnp mettinnnnnnmru24 nrnnn. riktennttu lai yey tennnmerrnocriccennnlvaiyai ttilirngkimettinnnai mrucciivllvpperrinnnttev-me k 'mokuterttiyunycennnv mettinnnnnnm ivvrttiltinnn vttutl tnnn 28 notticcennnrrutittpclaiyaannntnnn taalattai tiktmmerrp vtcng ooemngkltturrulltuttm pyti klaiyuuttvttu O ool verrrrku rcipptil cip rmpeyttut>runotti(cennnk nttti 160 166 16 nnnaimiiairaiyottum>t nott ellluttutaaycaaluaaktir ttaannttu. nnnkkllttu) vilm 168 170 vi,b. 180 peytettti 138 G 140 tingku: 142 ek 156 162 kvi krleettu tpputttt ttnnn nilm mu nrtticcennnvraitaakk retukraivlai maa 176 172 aam9 kinnnaim muttaalinnn mutrriaimyaakllkttiaattetaak ruvrukkrut ipaataingkppraiyunnnkttiyiottpilaatnnnnnnaa cptllltl pripaapaiyt maa 171 peyrppeytilllttnotticcennnvlllnt plllngku ttvaayulnnnnnn maamtuai aannnaiveetivyliltauvrmpeykillltt nottiyum vttkilllkkunottiyunycennn tuup pttingkullttuttiimaattaittomplerimettirrnnnmttuccraiyemerr. OT ticcennnpmnturccmelleeyum maallvrmturaimelelulyum 178vraavrtuuluuttaiterukocennnvriyvaaycaalmuttntu vaaccvyaak178 mlvrmpete runocciccainnnvrucceyt tennnvaam peytirrtru nertticce tnkaavycclkumlvrmpuperr? cevvaiyeyte tnotFcrennnvtngkaamngkll 180 ttu vttvellaiyum maannnviaamturaittennnnnnellaiyumaannnellaipeykirraatre 182 tiyumvtttittittnorutiyunycennnvcntaam3clttuvttcttaittompilaimai 182 nmcaalyaannntupll atcerumngklttukkuttutrum tittprlaiyaannntaa 184 ceenn yil kn taannntngkpaaycaalaiyu2.metnnnnnnmttuttaal em184 164 170 172 174 176

Page #138
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 113 115 ru-puravum-akki Achchankattirukkai-Milaganur-ana Irasendirsinganallur-ennum pe116 yaral variyil-ittamaiyil i=mMilaganurkul-chchamainda Sadiran Selvanum Iraman-Alaganum 117 Soran Mukkanum Nagadevan-Iraman-ana Irasanarayana-Muvendavelanum Aracariyanum Ki. 118 t-Chembi-nattu Malaiguli-kilavan Pullani Madevan-ana Nulambadarayar kanipparru tTirumali119 riencholai-Alvar devadanam Achchankattirukkai-t Tiruma lirincholainallur Araiyan Pullaa 120 niyum Alagiyapandiyakkulakkit-Chirukulattur-ana Parakramapandiyanallur-Sattan Ka navadiyum Sun121 darattaludaiyan Devanum Sattan Kandan-ana Tirumalirincholai -Dasanum Velan Sunda Fifth Plate ; First Side. 122 rattaludaiyanum Sivallavan Perayiramudaiyan-ana Maranur-nattu Velanu123 m Devan Sivallavan-ana Arattamikkidasanum Surakudiy-ana Virakamugamangalattu Ilavima124 ngalattu Udayadivakaran sri-Karimara-Bhattanum i-kkuli Narayanan Subrahmanya Bhatta125 num Kiranur-nattu Vidattal-ana Manabarana-chaturvvedimangalattu Uyyaninradi Periyal126 vanum Sendapiran Karumamugil-Bhattanum Govindan Manendukaiyyanum A127 dityan Bhaskara-Bhattanum Alagiyapandiyakkulakki) Vellurkuruchchi Velan 128 Kovanum Adi Perranum Velan Alagan-ana Sundarapandiya-Muvendavelanum Vela Sirilankos vu). 129 m utpadu? brahmadeyamaga=kkuttina Tiruvavanattu Marudur-Alvan Upaddhyayarum 130 Perumpuliyur Karumapikkam-Ulagamundan-Bhattanum Marudur Mayuravahanan Aduva. 131 n-Bhattanum Kirapur-nattu Velur-ana Alagiyapandiyanallur Iraman=Uyyavandanum 132 Perran Pattanum Devan Nambiyum Soran Nattanum =aga ivv-anaivarun-tanga! e133 llaigal katta Anaittanam Irabingankulakkit- Tiruppuvanattu PammanAdiyarkunal134 laperuman-ana Pallavadaraiyanum Meyppu Malaiyan Soran-ana Vinjattaraiyanum 135 Devan Tillaiy-ana Madurodaya-pPallavaraiyanum Sikayilaya-Battan-ana [Si]vallava-p136 Pallavaraiyanum Kanavadi Siraman-ana Sundarapandiya-pPallavaraiyanum 0 [E]ran Periya137 n-ana Pandiyan Pallavaraiyanum Porru Aravamudaiyan Villiy-Inai Mudittalaliko-19 1 Read Orklu. * Read liruaicholai. * The length stroke of la is written at the commencement of the next line and is damaged. The number of the plate is engraved on the margin of the left top corner. * The left band portion of the medial o sign of Ko is written at the end of the previous line. * After Perranu the letters are smaller in size up to Sirilao. Read upada. The letter du resembles the secondary e symbol. * The last three letters are Aduud. The length sign of ed, which is written at the beginning of the next line, in damaged and looks like da. The reading Kabava given in A. 8. 8. I. is inadmissible, for d and va are clear. Instead of Sikayilaya, the A. 8. 8. I. has Sidayil- Araya. 10 After yanu, there is only one m and the trace of the vowel following it. As such, the reading m Marag of A. 8. 8. I. is inadmissible. Against the reading it has also to be noted that there is too much space for the length sign of Ma. Valliyan is the reading in 4. 8. 8. 1. It is inadmissible as it disregards the i sign over and the length symbol after y. 1. The syllables mudi are re-placed by pidi in A. 8. 8. 1.

Page #139
114 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Fifth Plate; Second Side. 138 pda-pPallavaraiyapum pidi nadatta =ppili nadandapadikku agav-olai beydu-kudutta pari139 savadu [11*] Padin-munravadin-edir pannirandam-andu Dhanu-nayarrunalan-tiyadiyum apara-pakshat140 tu ekadasiyum Sani-kkilamaiyum perra Sodi-nat-Kil-ellai ivv.ur vada-kilakku-kit-Chu. 141 raiy-enru per kuvappatta Udaikulattu kil-kadai-kkombir-rudangi idaninrun=ter142 ku nokki=chchenru Seyyakulatturil-ninrum Kadambangudikku=ppogira valiyaiy=uda ruttu=t143 ten-kilakku nokkiyun-terku nokkiyun=ten-kilakku nokkiyun=chenru Manaviramadurai144 yil-ninrum Vembangudikku=ppogisa valiyaiy=udafuttu=kkilakku nokki=chchenru Se145 yya[ku]latturil-ninrum Muvaraiyarkottaikku=ppogira peru-valiyaiy=udaputtu Pu146 'daichchan-kuliyaiye valattu vaittu i-vvaliyir=kudina vetti-pperu-valiyaiye ten-kilak147 ku nokki=chchenru Muvaraiyarkottaiyil-ninrum Manaviramaduraikku=ppogira peru148 valiyaiymudafuttu merk-innam (l)i-vvaliyil ninrum ten-kilakku nokki-chchepru merku 149 pokki=ppona pery-valiyaiyudaruttu=tten-kilakku nokki-chehepru Pidavuril-nin150 rum Manaviramaduraikku=ppogira valiyaiy=udasuttu=ttep-kilakku nokki-chchepru Ka151 raiyur-kulattu-kkil-kadai-kkombaiy=urrni-kkaraiyil-ninrun=ten-kilakku nok. 152 ki=chchenru merk-innam [i*] Kunneli-kkulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udaruttu merka innam [*] 153 i-kkalil-nippun=tep-kilakku nokki=chChangapperayan embar=kil-ellaiyey terku Sixth Plate ; First Side, 154 nokkiyun=ten-kilakku nokkiyun=chenru Netturil-niprum Manaviramaduraikku-ppogi. 155 ta valiyaiy=udafuttu=ch Chandiranallur-kulattu nir-nakkale terku nokki=chchenru i-ch, Chandi156 ranallur ten-kadaiyaiy=uru melk-innam (1*] ida-pinruneten-merku nokki-Vaigaiy-a. 157 na Srivallavapperarrukku=ppogira valiyey ten-merku nokki=chchenru merk-in158 nam 1*1 i-vvaliyil-ninrun=Cherkuli=kkil-ellai perra bevvaiyEy terku nokki=ch159 chenru i-chCherkuli=ttenn-ellaiyEy mesku nokki=ehchepru Orukkorraple]ri-[kki]160 l-ellaiy-ina Karkulavay-udey tepku nokki=chchenru merk=inpam [l*] iv[v-Orukko)161 Franeri-ttenn-ellaiyzy ten merku nokki-chchepru Vaigaly-a[na Sivallava]. 162 pperarril-irangi merk-innam (I*] i-ch Chivallavapperarrin=ude vada-merku n[okkiyum 163 merku nokkiyun=chenru merk=innam[i*] ivv-argil-ninfu ten-karaiyil=er[1-ttel164 ku nokki=chchenru Kit-Pasalaiy-ana Danavinodanallur kulattukkum Mer-Pasa[laiy-ana) 165 Srivallabha-chaturvvedimangalattu-kkusattukkum dir paygira kalaiy-udaputtu i-kkal [il-ninru] 166 karaiyil=eri Velarkufichchipparril Arasipant[ile)... lal nilam=a[raiyey-) irandu...... 167 varamboy tepku nokki-chchenru (Mapavisamaduraij-kkulattu vada-kadaiyil-eri mer. + The latters walting are written over an erasure. * The ai sign of fai is at the end of the previous line. * The ai sign of dai is at the end of the previous line.

Page #140
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 115 168 k-innam [l*] i-kkaraiyEy mesku ndkki=[chchenru i-m]Manaviramadurai-kkulatt=ulvayil Ma169 [rudur)-kulattukku nir paygira kalukku=k[kilakku)-ppattamay-ppayir eri va[ru]gira nilattil Rajagam Sixth Plate; Second Side. 170 [bhira)-chaturvvedimangalattukku=ppattakkolal kuttina nilam munru veslikku=kkil-e). llaisye te]171 pku nokki=chohenru i-kkulattutten-karaiyilzeri Maru[dur-kulattukku nir paygira) kalaiya [urru]" 172 merk-inpam (1) i-kkalin kil-karaiyey tep-kilakku n[okkiyun]-terku nokkiyun=[chenru] 173 Vanagangapperaiyan kudiyiruppal tenn-asarudi 'mudunila-pperippaiy=urru merk=i[nnam) 174 i-pparippey kilakku nokki-ohchepru Marudur=palan-kulatt-agayayil Manaviramadurai-ft1175 tenn-asarudi vayalil tep-varambey kilakku nokkiyum vada-kilakku nokkiyunache[nru Ma]176 rudur=ppalan-kujattu-kki]-kadai-kkombil=eri merk-innam[10] i-kkaraiye merkul 177 nokki-chchenru Marudugakkil-ellaiyum Manaviramadurai mel-ellaiyum=[ana) 178 Divakara-vaykkal-uda terku nokki-chchepru i-vvaykkal mudindu Divakara-vayakka[!] 179 m[@]l-varambo terku nokki-chchenzu i-chcheyettep-varambey kilakku nokki-chchenr[u] 180 Sundara-yayakkal mel-varambu perra sevvaiyey tepku nokki-chchepru Sankaraman gala)181 ttu vadav-ellaiyum Manaviramaduraiattenn-ellaiyum-ana ellaiyey kilakku nokki182 kiyum yada-kilakku nakkiyaz=chenru Sankaramangalattu vada-kadai-kkom bil=eri Me183 r.Pasalaiy-ana Srivallabha-chaturvvedimangalattu-kkulattukkum Kit-Pasalaiy-ana Da184 navinadanallur@kkulattukku nir paygira kalaly-urru mork-innam [l*) i-kkalin-me Seventh Plate; First Side. 185 l-karaiyo ton-kilaleku nokki-hohenru i-kkalil-ninjum Mer Pahalaiy.ipa Srivallabha186 chaturvvedimangalattu=kkulattukku nir paya=ppirinda kalaiy=udaruttu-k Kit-Pasalaiy Ina D&187 navinadanallus=kulattukku nir paygirs kalin mel-karai[vay) ten-[ki]lakku nakkiyu:=ki 188 kku nokkiyunterku nokkiyun-chenru i-dDanavinodanallur-kulattu mol-kadai189 yaiy-urru i-kkulattu=ppuzkaraiyil-irangi Mer-Paalaiy-ana Srivallabha-chaturvvedinan: galat 190 tukkulattukku nir paygira kalin, ki]-karaiye terku nokki ohohenru i-ch Chivallabha chaturvve. 191 dimangalattu-kkulattu vada-kadaiyaiy=uptu i-kkulattu mapuvay-Idukkari-ude terku no192 kkiyun-ten-kilakku nokkiyun-chenru Nelveli nattattukku-ppogira valiyaiy=u. 193 Iru mork-innam[l*] i-nNelveli-kkulattu-kkil-kadai-kkombaiyeri-pParalai-kkalai194 y-urru i-kkalin mel-karaiye terku nokki-obchenru Nakkaneriyil-ninru marku nokki-p 1 The letters at the right end of lines 170 to 180 are damaged. * The traces at the end of this line and the space available admit only the reading Wru and not idapultu as in A. 8. 8. I. The letter du of mudu is an interlineation. It is entered below the line .The e sign of te is entered at the end of the previous line. The e sign of md is at the end of the previous line. * Delete the first letter ki.

Page #141
116 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 195 pogira valiyaiy=udaruttu=ttenn-ellai Nelveli=ttenn-ellaiyum Ettiyeri nattattu vada196 vayum-ana valiyey merku nokki=chchenru Ettiyeri natta[t]tu mel-asarudiyaiy=urru i197 Ida-pinrum merku nokki=chchenru ivy-Ettiyerikkun=Nelvelikkun=naduvana palan-[koyila)198 diyaiy=urru ida-ninrun=ten-merku nokki=chchenru Paralaiy-arraiy= udaruttu vadakk in[nam [1*] [i-) 199 vv-arrin mel-karaiye terku nokkiyun=ten-merku nokki[yun]-chenru Somattur=ki[l-el]200 laiy-ana Nirambaiyur-kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udaputtu i-[kkalin] mel-karaiye te. Seventh Plate; Second Side. 201 rku n[Okki-ch]ch[e]nru i-chChomatturkun=Kallikkudippar-Chiruvagai[k]kun= 202 naduv-ana ellaiyaiy=urru vadakk-innam[l*] ivv-ellaikku na[du]v-ana varambe [m]e203 tku nokkiyun-ten-merku nokkiyun=che[n]ru i-chChiruvagai=kku[la]t(tu] [vada)-ka204 daiyaiy=irangi Aravankudi-ttenn-ellaiye senru [Kallikkuli-kkula). 205 ttukku nir paygira kalaiy=udasuttu merku nokki-chchenru Arasvapku)206 diyil-ninrum Velanerikku=ppogira valiye ten-merku (nokki]= 207 chchenru Velaneri=kkil-ellaiyaiy=urru vadakk-innam [ ) iv[v-el]208 laiyEy Puttur-kulattukku nir paygira kalin kil-karaiyey (vala). 209 kilakku nokki=chchenru i-kkalaiy=udaruttu mel-karaiyil eri vadakkein. 210 nam [l*] Velaneri vadav-ellaiyun=Karunkulattu=ttenn-ellaiyum-ana [e]. 211 llaiya merku nokki-chchenru Velaneri=ch Churri-vasakkal=urani vada-karai212 yey merku nokki=ohchenru vadakk-innam [l*) ellai naduv-ana varambe se213 nru Velaneri Adichcha-vabakkar-kil-varambe vadakku nokki-chchenru i-ch214 chey vada-vara[m*]bey me[rku) nokki=chchenru vadakk-innam [I*] Velaneri-kKarunda215 di-kkil-varam bey (vadakku) nokki-chchenru i-chcheykkum Adichcha-vasakkal Eighth Plate ; First Side. 216 narrankalukkum Perran-vayakkalukkum vada-varambey merku nokki-chchey217 ru Kalsikkudippar-Chaneri-dDayaniti-vayakkar-kil-varambaiy=urru vadakk-innam [[*] i218 vvarambey vadakku nokki-chchenru ellai-vaykkalaiy-urru i-vvaykkal-udey va219 dakku nokkiyum vada merku nokkiyum vadakku nokkiyun=chenru Seneri Malaro-mukkani vada-varam220 tet merku nokki-chchenru Dayanitiy=Ariyan-ana Arundavan-Vilupparaiyan Somadevi-va221 yakkar-kil-varambey vada-merku nokki=chchenru Dayaniti Manaviran-parru=ttadi palavi222 kil-varambey vadakku nokki=chchenru Uyyakkondal-vayakkar-kil-varambey 223 vadakku nokki-chchenru ichchey vada-varambey merku nokki-chchenru seneri=k224 kulattu vada-karaiyaiy-urru vadakk-innam [1*] i-kkulattu=ppurkaraiyey vada-merku 225 nokki=chchenru Kannanuril-ninrum=?Dedakottaikku=ppogira peruvalisyai]y=u226 r i-pperu-valiyey merku nokki=chchenru vadakk-innam [[*] Pudaneri-[na]ttattu (va)227 da-vayil ninra puliyaiy=idattu vaittu merku nokki=chchenru Tadappiraiy-ana 228 kulattu=tten-kadaiyaiy=irangi vadakk-innam []*] i-kkulattu nir-nakkale vada-mer229 ku nokki-chchenru Kanchirankulattu nir-nakkaley vada-merku nokki=chchenru i-kku230 lattu vada-kadaiyaiy=ufru i-kkulattukku nir paygira kalin tenkaraiyey merku nok231 ki-chchenru Pullaneri-kkulattu=tten-kadaiyil=eri vadakk-innam [l*] i-kkulattu nir. 1 The letter da is a correction. * This letter has been wrongly read in 4. 8. 8. 1. * After nokkiyu, the letters are written over an erasure and in smaller characters. The reading in A. S. s. I. is Maralara. The letter be is entered on the margin in smaller character. * The left hand portion of the sign of the medial o in no is engraved at the end of the previous line. Read Deva

Page #142
TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. (III). vii,a. ttekkaipaittukcaamp r lkaannnvll. 186) 05Gsu:pookaattaakkaattaayppickaal kk prlUT "kltaakkkkm paattkkaaynnnmelkEaiNT pntttukaattaak 14OFT+++koknaatkyu cennnpttuttaannnvaaaattu melk 188 paittykaik tkppu kraiyil merprlyaannn plmaak3ngkaattu pkkttukkaaeepaattaacaalaakttikraiyekoovnaacaacnnncai kltt 100 pool kru vtttteyaiyum acaittupaayGEETttke k taaaiyurcennnklvelkkkk po:22yai 192 momlai velaak 55T PLkompaiyeppaak kaal pttukkaalnnnmerai kokkoTOTH plkmotkaacp 194 pok pttaikngkelnnnlklaavltknnnlyumaattyotttuvr - paattmpaittiyey mekoceennn --maatt metyaipMAGE 108 - pocvraataacaiyaipettttookaak kepppelkaannnptting - DAD veekkomokkocraasayam paittvttktnnnr | 23 -pke25 kotiykotSTRT- romaattuur 200 yoo -tt-- taatukaapryaa 211 ptt vt.k. G m knnnye vii,. PETA | Dr 202 ney"ler1 tttt knnnmSaiAUNA LATEGy | 202 * utvnaakki celvtaakkiyaak 204 ttaiyai nk 2vlkngkttukllANNEL/tnnnmaak itu pooyaakaalyuttkkmaa GTN 206 ttylm vellverpotekttu Toa pellaakokk pelleeyaiyaaktknnnaannn 208 il peyputtuukkkkkrpryaakttikaaaiyey 208 | PEnokkaa.celvkkaaleettttngttumeelaaylaaveettttu m'vllaannnr vttvellngkngtllttuttnnnnnnellyum 210 llaiyemeknT +2DDvllaannnaarktktaannn peymok vngTIOas pttaatinnnnnnm lail nttuvnnnvaamprai 212 vaannno- 31 ckttivaampttTE nokkaarnnn ttopeyaannnvttknnnrmvellnnnaak kaant 214 caattipaattum. - naakr vrlST tm kaal AEprnnnait tlaivrvttaiynnnaamtom 216 - 22kaakmpeylumvttmrumkANTHHs ukllllkaappaatcevnnnaaktpaatityttaakaampaiyu ttaaknnnnnnnnn 218 - umpey vttaaknookkvaannnttelleeviyaataalyaaykkaa ttty 218 ttkkokkpumvttmeekngkkiympttaat naattpnnn nnner maalaamukaaRE 1.0) 20 peemerkkttipetiyaakkiyaayaajnnnnntvnnnpilllppraiynnncomtetttt 220 - kaampeyttttumkkaak cennnngkyaannnkmaannnvrnnnprvttttttlm 294rmpeppttkkottic cennnrru uyuykkonnttaall pykkmuvaampey 222 - ptt naakrennnpttuceyptt paampottumruntaacennnngeennnaa tuttttaannnnnnaappu24 pttkkinnnnnnmttukkllllttuppuraiyey vttme 5 24 kaak pknnnnaiprilaannnntettkottttaik pokperuvlllinnnpu 226 -vppovppepttum kttungkkccennn vttkknnnnnnmputkottaa . vaayilyaayaiyittttu vaittu metnaattirte kttaatttt 220 28 kllttukkennnkttaiyairngk vttktinnnnnnmttukkllttunaatk GCSE-1 vaakkinnnvkaacirngkaattungkkaalomootokai 200 vtu pttaattaiyaiyukkllkutkkaarpykaartraiyeymUCHUN 2010 * kpplnnnaakkllkk tennnkttaiylettkkaannnkkaakk SCALE: ONE-THIRD. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA, K.P. CHAKRAVARTI. Ray, No. 1943E'39,275.

Page #143
viii,. tkveOSTE cennnvttutkaacngk nttaiyaiaataarukaaynt iirtennnkraiyemotnookkm cennntuknnnnnnnaappongaavmnnnyu 2. 234 keettkknnnnnnmttuvllliyengttaakngkAaonnnngknnnnnnnnttvttkelaamnnnrrktu 234 tennnnnnellpumaakainnaivttooriyomuttraiykaiaacetttt paampuperaarettttai iymoknokkiccennnvmkpaakccikkaattttppaittuttaatuvairyevttkaa 238 kkppittukkolll-cennnvttkkinnnaimttukllttaattemenaanokkiccennnvaannnai | akaatvraangpaaptikaalktt pcngmotvnaatcnnnttkkkkppotaataa 238 | vaiaa vkkkkilllkkaakkinnn punnnyaiylktupai.tekotaavaannnvttcepputtai allkk aiylekraiyopkku nookcrennnvyinnnnnnaattennnvnnnllpaiyu ptt 240 knnnmaittumminnnnnnoottennnjellookm ittcemaak ttyellaamaapaatttcettikkll, cvaakpyntntprippemotnaakknnnttuppaa paiyremtaannnttum 242 leeyrruttaipplettuttaakkraiyettum taakkaaennntetaakttaavilraalloo appnnnpueaikaattail leepeytekaay komoknyaatt krennnvmillknnnaay 244 kvaimaarkaiyirttaikktttttikkkkppoti vllliyaiyum vttkknnnaimtettukaattttti ippelkaayungkaataiyaataipellaannnaavttpellaamminnnaannn tevainnnllt 246 an,.. 248 teepairaatm kaav umaavaapaakaatttt vttmraatrmrnnntu TNDI , cepmaaNaiO20ttittennnkttaikko pelleeyumaannnkraippaappevttmoknkk cennnnnneennnaacoonnnkknnn puraicey 200 kttennnellyemetnoticennnpkrtaiptaik paatkmelaalymm knnnuuaapaalmee cemimeelelleekkaavairnnnl pppaappeppttkknaataa" 252 ccennnpm vaannnuu curukmaivaannnpunnnceyttennnpellaiyaipu pttttinnnnnnm pepu ceyttennnnnnellaittaayki tvttvellaikkuruttuvaakmoknot 254 knnnekpti tppu mell,potuvttttnnnnnnmkppunnnce 254 yaak mmillkkaittnnncepppttkk naannnvejppaappettttaakkottu 256 -yum vttmeekkkkiptvoptitaatraay mmaaknnnuurvrmnnnmk 256 mnnnutynnnceymelaam kipellaikkngkpotttttttvngkkkm vttmeknaat 258 peernnnvttukraiyilnilvmmirtnnnntppok pttimaipttttkmaaknnn 258 paavkllaattikkennnkttaikttikaapaittkaantkraippaappey pttttum 260 25vnaakicennnpktikkllttu vttkraipaip pttttinnnaimttuttnnn 260 pttuppuklppttmeet nokkaannntuvnnnnllaapunnnceyttennn 202 P.yum kpk kaakraikknttok. civnnnaakkaa ktaapykkkaa 202 ia,d. ttevteGHTOURIANpaataatkaattkottai 204 ttinnnklvaappaattkeklvynnnaannkktaiklaappailaittuvaittmee) 24 kaaknnn ptivngkllaakkaatllttukkppru taannnktaitvttkkyuttnnn nlluuyaa 266 mttaiynnnaakkkonnttitaannncektennnppaal laipeymooknaatkraitai krrpk 200 knnnaittukkmelaattaiyaalyaattkklmeelellaakaalnnnttikraipeym 268 ttkaakaakk cennnaaptpooltnnttttttnnnmaaknnnaattaal ttirvttutt 288| kaatle loopaakkktirpaapaattikraiyaatkaar vrvai 270 pm vnttu amrtt r-kaamaalai paatkaakaakvnt rpaatt kaali 270 - knnnaayttaittnaakkmaatttti nook kookeeym 272 -05 maataakmelaattai-4 utkkkkkkttkvlai paapr 272 -kok:saaaavmaaklaantkklmaataatek velv ttkttillyaannnmaannnai kraipottkk colkttaingktaiaiainnnylpaipuvaat mukaannnaimaaaity 271 - velkmellpukruekai ttumpeepumaannnkraippaappyvaa-5TH - 270 cennnvttuknaatruknttkktennnnnnaivtpaipu vaakttikknnnnnn miruntttkkaaraivu | 276 klp-moknotcuvnnnptturukaaktaingkkllttu meelaattaiyaiyu tekllttuaarruk 278 pklveli klaacptiyettkknokkmelaaaittnnnttaiymlcokkllppu 278 *pttngkllukTOTRA-CActukkottaiyloktkvlaitntkkaalmaak

Page #144
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 117 Eighth Plate ; Second Side 232 nakkale vadakku nokki=chchenru i-kkulattu va[da]-kadaiyaiy=urgu i-kkulattukku nir paygira 233 kalin ten-karaiye merku nokki-chchenru Kannanurku-Ppogira peru-valiyaiy=urru 234 [valdakk-innam (1*] i-vvaliy@ vadakku nokki=chchenru Kannanarku vadav-ellaiyu[m*] Narimanrattu=t235 tenn-ellaiyum-ana Kannanur-Pidariyeri Muttaraiyan karunche[y*] vada-varambu perra bevvai 236 ye merku nokki=chchenru Madalaikusichchi-kkula-pparippaiy-urru i-kkulatt=ulvay? vadakku no 237 kki=ppattu-kkol-alavu senru vadakk-innam [l*] i-kkulatt-ude merku nokki-chchenru Kanna238 nur-kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udasuttu morku nokki-chchenru vadakku nokki= Ppogira Ki. 239 navarrukku=kkilakkaga ninra puliyai valattu vaittu merku nokki-chchenru Kit-Cheliy Udai240 kula=kkaraiyil-eri i-kkaraiye vadakku nokki=chchenru Minneri=ttenn-ellaiyaiy=urru vada241 kk-innam (1) i-m Minneri-ttenn-ellaikkum Kit-Cheli-kkulattu vadav.eliniyumay-kKit Cheli=kkula242 ttukku nir paynda kar'-parippe merku nokki=chchenru i-pparippaiy=irangi Naduvir Cheli=kkulattu Ma243 laiyan-udaippil=eri i-kkula-kkaraiye merku nokki=chchenru i-kkulatt-agavayil-irangi Milaga244 nur-parrana punse[y*]=kkil-ellaiyey terku nokkiyun-ten-merku nokkiyun=chenru Milaga nuril. 245 ninrum Kanaiy-Irukkai=kKottakirtikku=ppogira valiyaiy-urru vadakk-innam [*] i-kKott akir. 246 ti vadav-ellaiyui=Kanaiy-Iru[k*]kai Velaneri vadav-ellaikkum Milaganug=tenn-ellaik Ninth Plate ; First Side. 247 kun=naduv-ana Kadambanguli=kkulattukku nir paygira kaludey vada-merku nokkie chchenru 248 i-kkalaiy-irangi vadakku nokki Mer-Cheli=tten-kadai-kkombum Velaneri=ppunsel y*) vada249 v-ellaiyum-ana karai-pparippe vada-merku nokki-chchenru Mila[ga*]nur Soran Mukkan punsey= 250 ttenn-ellaiye merku nokki-chchenru Kanaiy-Irukkai Kaspakirti-kkil-ellaiyum Mi. 261 Jaganur-pal Mer-Cheli mel-ellaikkun=naduvana ellai-pparippey vadakku nokki252 chchenru Milaganur=Chundan=A]van punsey=ttenn-ellaiyaiy=urru vadakk-innam [l*) i. ppu253 ngey=ttenn-ellaikkun=Karpakirti vadav-ellaikkun-naduvaga merku nok254 ki=chchenru Kaspakirti=ppunsey=kkil-ellaiyaiyuurru vadakk-innam [*] i-ppunse255 ykkum Milaganur-punsey-pparrukkun=naduvana veli-pparippe vadakku nokki256 yum vada-merku nokkiyun-chenru Kappakirti=kkil-asasudiyum Milaganur Iraman=Alaga257 n-uluda punkey mel-asarudiy ellaikkun=naduvaga vadakku nokkiyum vada-merku nok258 kiyun=chenru Irunchiraiyil ninrum Milaganurku=ppogirra valiyaiy-udajuttu Milaganu259 E-pas-Chirukijatti-tten-kadai-kkombaiy=urru i-kkula-kkarai-pparippey vada-me260 pku nokki=chchenru Karpakirti=kkulattu vada-karaiyaiy-urru vadakk-innam [i*] 1. kkula1 The reading in A. 8. 8. 1. is Klara. Karayil is the reading ja A. S.S.I.

Page #145
118 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 261 ttu=ppurkaraiye vada-merku nokki-chchenru Puvapinallur punsey=tten262 n-asapudiyum Karpakigti-kkaraikkun=naduvaga-chChirukkilatti-kkulattukku nir paynda Ninth Plate ; Second Side. 263 lude vada-merku nokki-chchenru Kappakirti=kkulattu-kkadai-kkombaiy=udaputtu vadakk-inna264 m [l*) Puvaninallur vayalukku=tterkil Valaiyan-uranikku-tterkil kalar-pparippai valattu vaittu mer. 265 ku nokki-chchenru Sirukkilatti=kkulattukku nir paynda Kanakaraikku vadakku=pPuva finallur irukku 266 m idaiyan-Irasingakkon=uluda punse[y*]ttenn-ellaiyey vada-merku nokki-chchenru Karpaki267 fti-kkulattukku mel-kadaiyal nir paygira kalaiy-urru 8 Mel-ellaiy=i-kkalin kil-karaiyey va268 dakku nokki-chchenru Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalattudan kuttina Milagapur [k*]ku-ttalaimagu kudutta 269 Pudukkulattu=kkil-ellai Karpakirti=kkulattukku nir paygira kalin kil-karaiye vadakku nokki-chchenru 270 i-mMisaganarkuttalaimalu kudutta Marankisti-kkil-ellai Karpakisti=kkulattukku nir paygira kali 271 n kil-karaiyey vadakku nokkiyum vada-kilakku nokkiyun=chenru i kkalaiy-irandu kilakk-innam (1*] vadak272 ku nokki-chchenru Milaganur-kulattu mel-kadaiyaiy-urru-kkilakk-innam [15] i-kkusatt agavayil irangi vadak273 ku nokki-chchenru Milaganusku=ttalaimaru kudutta Kuvalaiveli-pparrukku=kki-ellaiy. una Maraneri274 kkaraiye vadakku nokki-chchenru Neskunrattu=ttenn-ellaiyaiy-urru-kkilakk-innam [i*] i-kKuva 275 Jaiveli-kkil-ellaiyun-Nerkunrattu mel-ellaiyum-ana karai-pparippey vada-merku nokki276 chchenru i.nNerkunrattu natta[t*]tu=ttenn-asarudiyaiy=urrukkilakk-innam[I*) innatta [t*]tu=ttenn-asapu277 diye vada-merku nokki-chchenru i-nNeskunrattu=kkulattu mel-kadaiyaiy=urru i-kkulattu nir-nak 278 kale Kuvalaiveli=kkil-asasudiye vadakku nokki=chchenru Melseri=kkaraiyaiy-urru Melseri=kkula-ppa279 rippe vadakku nokki-chchenru Kattikkulattu=tten-kadaiyil=eri i-kkulatt-agavayil-irangi Milaganurku=ttalaimaru ku Tenth Plate ; First Side. 280 dutta Kadambamangalattu="kukil-ellaiye vadakku nokki=chchenru Perran-embar. karaiyaiy-urrurkkila 281 kk-innam [*] vadakku nokki-chchenru Kattikkulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udafuttu Malanguli- kilavan Pullani282 Madevan-ana Nulambadarayar kaniyay=tTirumaliruncholaiy-Alvardavadana iraiyiliy Achchankattiruk-3 Read kki. * Read kilavan. Read Achohumo.

Page #146
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 119 283 kai=tTirumaliruncholainallur=tten-ellaiye kilakku nokki-chchenru i-tfirumaliruneholainal284 lur-ttenn-ellaiyir-tiruvali-kkallaiy=idattu v aitturkkilakku nokkiyun-ten-kilakku nokkiyun-chen285 u Tirumaliruncholainallug=ten-kil-mulaiyir=ttiruvali-kkallaiy-urru ivv-Irajagambbira. chaturvve. 286 dimangalattudan kuttina Milaganur=kulattukku nir paygira kalin mel-karaiye vadakku nokki-chchenru 287 Tirumaliruncholainallur kil-ellaiyir-tiruvali-kkallaiy=urtu i-kkalin mel-karaiye vadak288 ku nokkiechohenru i-t Tirumaliruficholainallari vada-kil-malaiyir-tiruvali-kkallaiy= urrurkki289 lakk-innam [*] Vagaikuli=ttenn-ellaiyun=Tirumaliruficholainalluri vadav-ellalyum-ana i-m Milaga290 mur=kulattukku nir paygira kalin ten-karaiye merku nokkiyum vala-mesku nokkiyun chenru i-t Tiruma291 liruncholainallur=kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=ulafuttu i-tTirumaliruncholainallur vada-me292 n-mulaiyir=tiruvali-kkallaiy=ufru Alagiyapanoiyakkulakki] Surakudiy-ana Virakamuga mangalattu vadav-e293 llaiyum Vagaikydi=ttepp-ellaiyum-ana Milaganarar kalin ten-karaiye vada-merku nokki-chchenru 294 Umaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar devadanam Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil Velluskuruchchi kkil-ellaiyum 296 Vagaikuli mel-ellaiyum-ana i-m Milagapurajkalin mel-karaiye vadakku nokki=chchenru Tenth Plate ; Second Side, 296 l-kkalaiy=udaruttu=kKirandr-natgu Vidattal-ana Manabhatana-chaturvvedimangalattu ttenn-ellaiyai297 y=urfu-kkilakk=innam [1*] [[vv-e]llaiya kilakku nokki=kkalar-patippe senru Vagaikudis kkujattu vada-kadaiyaiy=ur298 fuekkilakk-indam [l*) i-kkataiye kilakku nokki=chchenru i-kkaraiyaiy=igangi Vagaikudi vadav-ellaiyum Manabharana299 chaturvvedimangalattu=ttenn-ellaiyum-ana ellai-varambe kilakku nokki=chchenru Vagai kudi Manabhara800 na-Isvaram-udaiyar koyilai valattu vaittu ellai-varambe kilakku nokkl-chchenru Vagai kuli=kkula301 Etil-ninrun-kilakku nokkleppogita ellai-va[y*]kkalaiy=urru i-vvacy*]kkalin vada-varamba kilakku nokki-chche802 ntu i-yva[y*]kkalaiy-irandu Vagaikudi=pparril Ariyal-vayakkal vada-varambum Mana bharana-chaturvvedimanga 803 lattu=ppafrana Uyyavandal-vayakkal ten-varambum-ana varamba kilakku nokki-chch enru NakkamangalaB04 ttu-kkulattukku nir paygira kalaisy=urru) i-kkalin mel-karaiye vadakku nokkiyum vada merku nokkiyum va1 Read Onallur. Real "wirur.

Page #147
120 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. 305 da-kilakku nokkiyun=chenru Tuttiyur=kulattu mel-kadaiyaiy=aduttu i-kkalin mel karaiye vadakku 306 nokkiyum vada-kilakku nokkiyum vada-merku nokkiyun=chenru Tiruvavanattu Arai makkarruettenn-e307 llaiyum Manabhara[na*)-chaturvvedimangalattu vadav-ellaiyum-ana ellai-varambe merku nokki-chchenru Ma308 nabharana-chaturvvedimangalattu=kkula-kkaraiyaiy=ufru=kkilakk-innam [l*] i-kkulattu= ppurkaraiye vadakku nokki309 chchenru Araimakkartu=chChirrembar-karaiyaiy=urtu ivv-em bar=ten-karaiye merku nokki-chche310 nru Milaganar kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udafuttu i-kkalin mel-karaiye vadakku nokkiyum vada-mer Eleventh Plate; First Side. 311 ku nokkiyun=chenru i-kkalaiy=irangi i-kkalip kil-karaiyil=eri Araimak[ku]rru embalil nir-nakkale 312 vadakku nokki=chchenru Tuttiyug-kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udaruttu Udaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar 313 devadanam=Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil Velluckaruchchi=kkil-ellaiyun=Tiruvavanattu mel ellaiyum-ana Ka314 navadi-vayakkal mel-varambe vadakku nokki-chchenru i-kKanavadi-vayakkalil vada melai-mulaiyil Vaykatta315 tturavai valattu vaittu Tiruvavanattu=kkalaiy=udasuttu Velluskuruchchi=kkil-ellaiyun= Tiruvavanattu 316 mel-ellaiyum-ana ellaiye vadakku nokki=chchenru Vaigaiy-ana Srivallabhapperartil= irangi : Vadav-e317 llai i-Vaigaiy-ana Sivallavapperafr-ule kilakku nokki=chchenru ivv-arril-niprum Panan galus=kula318 ttukku ni[r*] paygira kalin vada-karaiyil=eri i-kkaraiye kilakku nokki-chchenru Kala valinadan-arril-iran319 gi ivv-arrin-udey vadakku nokki-chchenru Idaikkatturil-ninrum Vembangudikku=ppo gira va320 liyaiy=urru kil-karaiyil=eriettesk=innam [l*) i-vvaliye vada-kilakku nokki=chchenru i k Kalavalinadan-arril321 ninrn=Cheyyakulattur=kulattukku nir paygira kalaiy=udaguttu i-vvaliyey vada-kilakku nokki-chchenru Adika322 rai=kkulan-karaiyil=eri i-kkaraiye vada-merku nokki-chchenru i-kkulattu vada-kadaiyum Aykudi=ttenn-e323 llaiyaiyum=urpu=tterk=innam [l*] ivv-ellaiyey kilakku nokki-chchenru Velangudi nattattu vadavayzy 324 senru i-v[Velanguli]=kkulattu mel-kadaiyaiy=urrutterk=innam (1*] ida-pinrum vada-kilakku nokki-chchen325 ru Kudanjali mel-ellaiyaiy-urru ivv-ellaiye, vadakku nokkiyum vada-[kilakku] nok [kiyun]=chenru 326 Kudanjadi-kkulattu mel-kadai-kkombaiy=uffu=ttepk-innam [*] ida-nip[rum] vadakilakku nokki=chchenru * The left hand portion of the medial o sign is entered in the previous lino,

Page #148
TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. (IV). 292 30,0. * 'eekaattm pmpaalttiOolspottaakroolGaannnairpaakrairaip-22.kktti 280 paaknnnm pttaatRee81kttkknnnklkkpoottaatkm" vttaivlaannn -vlaikkaayaayttaamaali TSOETRULINaatokmurraiyilaangkaattY 292 'caikkaalicollaatnnnellaiyelllutttookaa kairumaalirunyaannn umknnnell2 kpaalllikkl klttaittuvaittu moorukooty tennnttiknotkvu 3 284 IALIS GETllvaakennnttilaiyttaa vaattikkllai42 peprnaapk maapaaltuttnnnttttmainnnaaraikkaattukkaapaay kaalinnnmelknnnyottttok, Tp12/ 286 'irumpaalintvnnnl klvaa mellaiyaakvaattiktlaavttaalinnnmykraikpptt kkkkaacevai tekiymaalikrolaiklnnn vtttti mulaiyaak vaalllttllooktci) 288 NaakiyaannnmpaakaittttkainnnlaikaamaaLIScaalrulyaattttyellaiyaammi. - 257 vaakkpttaatokraiyemkrntmttttumaatkaakk cennnttuttaamaa 2000 1 colv tllk kaakaaptikaalttngktuttukaamliru GRnllaatt 202 "claiyaak vttikkll vttik paannttpkkllttaakttyrnnmaakaamkm nklttu ptt ai292 - vlym kaitu ttennnnnnelleettimaannnmilvaakaalinnn tennnkraipott moknaatkaatennnv 104 kttaiyaakkuppu pnnmuttaiyaatokaannnm alllkyaannttykkllaak vennnraakvraattmll | 294 * kaikttmelelkyumaannnaam millknnnaakaannnnnnkttaikaakaakkaavaannntu 206 3,6. 296 - kolaiyutttuttukk 20 naattttu kttttlaa 873 rnnnvtnnntu lttukkonnnellmai 40kktimaak maak vllpekkkkkkkll pittpepaaait taattu. kttaiyaipu. 208 - pookmaam maamkoonnnllunnn keekaaaiyaiyirngkaalkktttt loly paannnai ptpoongklngk vllmaannnvyee maatkaataarnnnvpaakaitttmaarutaa vrm-aipaarmpkkvaittullaiyaapolllaanaakrcennn kaitttkkm 100 tikklnnnvngkttikkvaa poklail paakkaak pttupaatkaalpaitt paampomaaruvrtaa | 0 pepkkaaltaakaikttppaalooriynnn yptaal myaannntaak 302 lkttunnnttypp nitaapktltottaamttimaattaaymaakaatvraayntmrutil 304 . tukkllkutu ktniirpaayk caalnnnmelkraipottaakkaaymttaimorukoottmm 304 * tt mkkllaak cennnvngkkk t melaattaiyaiytaittaalinnnmeelkraipevttttv 300 - kaar kttmpttkilllkkkaaaayum ptt moknnnktiyunnpaalaa pnntkmaikk 7 vtco) 306 polaiyummaamaiaangku kaalttu pttttellaiyumaannnaallee rmpettumaaknyraataaepmaa 308) naannn ktiyttukkaakkraiyai taalllaamaikekaattumpu knnnyottkknaatr 2006 -amennnvraimaakkrahmmykraiyaipu ppepempaakennnaannnDatkocu 03 310) | nnnmi.krraikaaktaatkaapaapttkaalttttukkaamkraiyottkkngkaaptttt tto 310 314 Wi,a. kvnnnOG)ttaalnngkaikaalaavai myVATHS 812/ pkeekaakk cennnvtukk llttu cukpooykrltu- ptttttaittaakp paalllttaiyaar 312 teykaal mmkppaannmiyaakaatttivott vaakmellait taannn vnnnttu melellyumaannntu ptiyykklmelpaamye pttkkkaakkiccennn keknn vkaay taallvttmeleelllleepkttttaa 34 koottaivlkm vaittiymaakktkaalai ttttvoru vaarmuullyuktaay unntk melellaiyumaannn laileeye -kkkaakccevvaikaimnnnnoopottil pettyee 316 vaalvevaikaiyaannnrvyppovoottekilllaatvaangkaarennn pontilaannn tmpnnnmaavaarkll 818 tngk kngttaaytil kaalittaiknnmeeltikkraipottittvaakaannn vaalllnaattnnn - tiltu 118 vaarinnnpeypttaak tennntttaikkaattaalaamyemyngkuttttppoky 320 teeyipaipu umoorai lektai mttuppllliyoopttmaatGETARIGaavttukkllvlllinaattttuttil, 120 nkaiceyykllkkrrkllkkaakppttttaalpuutt utkaa vllll pttklllttnotrcennn krutu 32 kaikngkllai letiteekkr - meknaakaarreemaikk tkpttkttaiyum pkttttomaatt 12 vlyaittokaamaipeeyelleeyorkkrkroo lengkruttt ptt paayo teevripptaak melaattaiyaiyum tttutttnnnmaikennnai maiymuttnaat clnnn 324 Baa- IT_maaleekaayaiyum peveesttupy pttttnottiyum paaraaveennnm 326 laa mepaiputtaaclmiit-pttitt naakkaacai 120 N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Raa. No. 1943 E'39-275. SCALE: ONE-THIRD. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA,

Page #149
330 332 8,5. cuyknnnaakvaattennnnnnelaakaa SETS pellaiyumaannnvkkllttingkaatlai ptiyaak kokptennnkilllkkaakoo-teltllk kaattkkmutttaiyaalaapaa 328 ptikaapttttukkennnkkkllukkicainnnaavtmttaikkaatttturlaannnvm pempngkaakpponnnpmyaipvttukkittkknyknnneevnaattttutteyngmennnmttoo 330 klmennn umpo pttttttttaikllttkpaapettruurkti ennn kaattaatti kttaiyil tennnkilllkkkaaktirennnvkaannnaapnnnnnnaattkttttttkkttaannncem potti 332 2 taannn ceyyaiplttupait pookilllkkkoktiyaatennnkmaaknotaapuremaiceyk 334 pttaaritti rinnnpmpempngkumkkppoti pllliyaip pttut tiruttnaaktaarennnceyykll 334 pttu koottirpaaymutt maiyaannnaikntrpaannymaaraakaillttkaalaiyuuttaakk. 336 " kirklnaat kttm pttkiyttnaakm pkvaannnmottaittaikllkkk peykiyaakkotti 336 * kittkraikklltkk paapotimaakkok. rennnvttukkllttukk maattaitttaampl 338 pttai tuttngkinnnvttttupmittttunnntu polnnnennnpaapupaattnnkaannmttilO, 338 2vetppaakk klkttmik-37 uttaiyaannnvuraiynnn naattnnnettttuppu 310 paapri kaannkaannimillllaiaak tttkkttikmpkknnttlputtaiyaannnprruttnnnkaappu pnnputtaiyaannn 340 mkkaattttaakpaakaannkaannn alllkiypaannm pkkllttittipomvaarnnnplmttailaakilvrrk paakai teyttaipaamaittaiyrlellltturoopkaapaakettivaatppllpaayaatraitaannnt 342 kaattttukaappaattai yaannn pillaannnpttiyaannn ponnnnnnmplktknnnennn paarvailllaittu TIRUPPUVANAM SUPPLEMENTARY PLATE. First Side. En : icngkk konnnmai konnttYE28naanaattOure 2320 "nekltngkeyaak 2 ttor kaappu pnnttittaiyaatokaannnmaannnteengkaattnnnaatt ttnnnvkaikttttllltkaarktt ttaiyumaak kaattttumpttaavtu vraippirpaattum 4 -kttmaittu vrtmaiyil teruvitpptnnnai vtmutlvaakaiku vittaakaacupttu mttittu pttttainttkaakpttum cvaallaangkaattm paarukkaacu aitm turaittonnnpaataataacu pepkai km oottttaakaayttukkaakputiy krutpaakyumaaaakepaakppoovennnumomaa. - knnaimkppommkl connnaimaiviltpaaraattlaakttmnnnptaitttylllttuaarutt ittaik kaak-reempttaapngkaaptt paattukktt maiaavtt paatmaiylaatutvil paaki mnnnai pkllltl vaannnkkttkkkkaacupttu mlllttukaattttaiaataataacpttk kaattttukkaakaatkm knnttonnn paakkaatreyttai tttttknnnyttu 10 kaacupty kprkyumaakveeykaakkeettivitaacnnnaiemyo-3 tngkrelptaak (plilutrmyilm vettttpittaakokrevirutainaattttu vtkkylraiynnnkaa 12 tnnnaiyaakvaaynnnmait tiyaannnyooptu naallaak conaattttu pennkraiy paangkrymaalrkkaimaannn tt paappnnttnaattttupttovaattaavaamnnnaiplppaayaa vettittu kaal pook-TIRTIST' STUrumaalkUaiG pruvroo kaattroopaatktpaattmmkaa 18 raatmaannnuurkaattaa paattngkttlaakaa pyiraiymkaavaattaiyum Second Side. SPITENEG.m aru90UENDSyaapeettaa kttttpttmpil krunaakttmp i nt mukvtainttaattm naannn-ttai laipttaarum. rttp pkkm ko8 vruttuvkpaavi ke teevaikkaak mukkaak 150 * vaampaa kottut ytil E SCALE : ONE-THIRD.

Page #150
No. 11.] TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. Eleventh Plate; Second Side. 327 Sundankuruchchi-ttenn-ellaiyum-i-kKudanjadi vadav-ellaiyum-ana i-kkulattu nir-nakkale328 y kilakku nokkiyum ten-kilakku nokkiyun-chenru i-kkulattukku-kkil-kadaiyal nir pa329 ygira kalaiy-daruttu-tton-kilakku nokki-chehenru Vajur-Sirukudi Idaikkatturil-ninrum 330 Vembangudikku-ppona valiyaiy-udaruttu-kkilakku nokki-chchenru Kattu-tteyvamenrum Pida 331 rikulam-enrum per kuva[ppa]tta1 Udaikulatt-agavayay kilakku nokki-chchenru i-kkulattu= kkil 121 332 kadaiyil-eri-tten-kilakku nokki-chchenru Kiranurnadalvankottai-ppakkattana Sem[be]rum333 an uluda punseyyai valattu vaittu-kkilakku nokkiyun-ten-kilakku nokkiyun-chenru Seyyakula Vembangudikku-ppgira valiyaiy-udaruttu-kkijakku nokkischchenra 335 ttur-kulangalukku nir paya Muttan-Alvan-ana Sundarapandiya-Marayan kalluvitta kulaiy-Bdaruttu 334 ttaril-ningum Seyyakula 336 kkilakku nokkiyum vada-kilakku nokkiyull-chenga Mir-Churai Udaikulatt-agavayey kilakku nokki-ch 337 chenru Kit-Churai-kkulatt-agavayay kilakku nokki-chchenru i-kkulattu-kkil-kadai-kkombil eri 338 munbu tudanginav-idattu -ppidi ninradu [*] Ivv-arav-olai eludinen vai Puravuvarikkankani Milalai-kkur 339 rattu Naduvir-kurru sri-Parantakanallur Kattikuruchchi-udaiyan Araiyan Narayananeluttu [*] Ivai Pu 340 ravuvari-kkankani Mijalai-kkurrattu=kKij-kurru-tTandalaiy-udaiya Pirintakan Tiru ppavanam-udaiya-e 341 luttu [*] Ivai Puravuvari-kkankani Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil Perumaranur-ana Palamandaladichchanallur-Ka 342 rupikaradavan Purpavanam-udaiyan-elattu [] Ivai Tiruvaykkolvi Jayadara-pPalla varayar kankani Tirumu 343 naippadi-nattu Karappar-udaiyin Pillaiy-Alvin Ponnambalakkuttapin ivai ene-eluttu [1] TRANSLATION. (Verse 1)-Hail! Prosperity! There was at first this water. In its centre (lit. inside), there lay, on the serpent (Sesha)-couch, Hari. From his navel came forth a lotus; and from it, by himself, the creator of the universe (Visvasrit) came; from him Atri; and from the cavity of his eyes, the Moon; his son was Budha; from him was born Pururavas; and thence came these Pandya lords. (Verse 2)-Hail! Prosperity! Having ascertained the (proper) time from Sundaresa, (king) Rajagambhiradeva, in the twenty-fifth year of his reign, on the day of Svati combined with Saturday (Arkki-vara) in the dark fortnight, and on the tithi of Kanakapati (i.e., ekadasi), when the hot-rayed (Sun) was in the sign Dhanus, ordered to conduct immediately the female elephant to fix the boundaries of the village called after his own name. (Line 5) The goddess of the flower (i.e., Lakshmi) lovingly taking her seat and the goddess of the earth lawfully uniting with bim; the goddess of war resting on his victorious shoulders; the goddess of the great arts shining on his tongue; the moon-light of his fame shedding its lustre in the The syllables ivai are written as a group. 1 The letters ppa look like ya. Read r-Kaffi.

Page #151
122 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. twice-four quarters; the path of the Vedas (marai) expanding; the path of Manu clarifying the six righteous doctrinal ways and spreading out; the fish (emblem of the Pandyas) securely seated on the golden mountain, driving off the forest tiger (emblem of the Chera); the white parasol (of his) affording shade to the seven seas and the seven sporting gardens surrounded by the eight hills; his righteous sceptre swaying; the fierce Kali (age) concealing itself with tremour in long caverns; the Villavar (i.e., the Chera), Sembiyar (i.e., the Chola), Viratar, Varatar and the Pallayar, paying due obeisance in regular succession with (their) tributes; his single wheel rising aloft over the two globes ; the sweet and nector-like iyal, idai and nafakam (.e., prose, poetry and drama) steadily increasing ; Wearing the crown and sitting on the mountain-like high lion throne,bis eulogy being sung by able masters of arts, along with his queen Avanimulududaiya], who resembled the swan in gentle gait and who was praised and bowed to by queens of kings; the glorious king Jatavarman alias the Emperor of the three worlds, the illustrious Kulasekhara. deva reigned. Whereas, while the king was pleased to be seated on the reclining couch called Malavarajan in the hall of his palace at Madurai situated in the sub-division) Madakkulakkil of Madu. rodaya-valanadu, he had ordered that a village consisting of one thousand and two hundred shares should be formed and given as brahmadeya, with effect from the eleventh year opposite the thirteentb,--pne thousand and eighty shares to one thousand and eighty Brahmanas learned in the Vedas and Sastras and capable of expounding them, and ope hundred and twenty shares as devadana and for those who had to do service; (Ll. 69-72) and whereas the village of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, called (as swch) after the sacred name of the king and included in Rajagambhira-yalanadu, was formed in pursuance of this said order by taking up the undermentioned villages, excluding from them the lands which formed old devadanas, pallichchandam and kararmai, and including the rest, and removing their previous owners, old names and the classification under vellap-vagai, as well as the prior holdings, and bringing them all under one village with one puravu and one nadu, (Ll. 72-74) and whereas the king had been pleased to say that the four boundaries of this (new) village may be circumambulated with the female elephant in the presence of the superin, tendents appointed for the purpose, and, for the boundaries thus passed through, a deed may be drawn up and given, the following is recorded on the thirteenth year and four thousand and three hundred and sixtieth day. (LI. 19 to 19) The villages and lands taken up are (1) In Kirapup-nadu,--the villages of Nakkamangalam and Vagaikudi, (the latter) a deva. dana of Udaiyiz Tiruppuvanamudaiyar ; (2) including the above (two villages), the villages of Tiruvavanam, Tuttiyur, and Kirungakkottai (with its lands called) Kaduvetti, Muttam, Korra. neri, Tadaiyili-Tiyagi-embal, Vellattaivenran-ambal, Pagavadi-embal, Naduviskottai and Kadan, Etti-kupuotchi; (3) in Papangalar-nadu,--the villages of Adikarai, Mittiravali, Velangulam with its land Omalagiyap-embal, Solaiyeri, Kudanjadi, Aruvarai-Pudukkulam, Kit-Churai, Mer-Churai, Pidarikulam, Panangalus alias Panditapanjaranallur, Seyyakulattur with its land Singaperiyudaiyan-kanippatry, Vaojiyur, Kafkuruchchi, Ariyankuruchchi, Araikkulam with its lands Arugasadi, Viragangapporayan-embal, Virapandiyapperayan-embal, Moliyan-embal, Ambalakkuttan-embal Sittan-embal and Pannirayirapperayan-embal, Uvaniyamangalam and its land Pudaichchankuliy-Embal; (4) in Tiyandaikudi-nadu,--the villages of Ugaray and Kottai with the lande Sivigaiyankuli and Udumbandai, Ulagarapi, Karaiyur, Kunneli, Mattadakkiyeri with its lands Sangapperayan-embal, Puttembal, Kalaiyaneri, Serkuli and Orukkorraperi, Kalva. yilmangalam, Pullaneri, Sendaneri, Nakkaneri, Parkulam with its land Uyyap-Suriyan-embal,

Page #152
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 123 Marudankuli, Navafkudi with its land Kandiyur-nadalvan-embal, Siru-Nakkaneri, Sulamani, Purrukkulam, Siruvayal, Konraikkulam, Pullamangalam, Karkulam, Karumakulam Eyili, Padaichchankulam, Puliyankulam, Pudikulam, Velarkufuchchi, Vayttalainallur and the land Kaduvetti of this (last mentioned) village; (5) inclusive of three vel of land, according to padagam, situated to the east of the channel passing to Marudur and lying within the tank of Manaviramadurai, the following being added to the brahmad@ya, viz., Marudur alias Madurodaya-chaturvedimangalam with the land Sangan-embal, Sankaramangalam and Tiyanur-Solaiyeri; (6) in Kilankatpur alias Puravari. chaturvedimangalam, excluding eight (veli) and six ma of land, as measured by the rod Virapandi. yankol, consisting of nir-nilam, karunchey, punsey, nattam, tottam, tidal, urani, koyiladi, tirunandatanam and embal, which had been the kudipparru, up to the tenth year opposite the thirteenth, all the rest of the lands which had been owned by the adjacent people ; (7) in Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam, excluding four and a half (veli) and three kani, as measured by the rod Virapandiyankol, consisting of nir-nilam, nattam, karunchey, pupsey, tottam, tidal, Srikoyil, tirunandavapam, etc., which, up to the tenth year opposite the thirteenth, had been the holding of the janmis that were residing there, the rest of the lands which were held by the adjacent people and the Maravas, as well as Pirandiyeri and Kadukkudi ; and also the devadana lands of the temple of Tiruppasalainathar at Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam, viz., Segtaleri, tirappu Sondan-embal, Tattan-enbal, Vembod-embal, Pappan-embal, Edirilisolapperayan-embal; also the lands called Velankal, Kanichchiy-ambal and the land given in exchange for kudikkani which had been classed under the different head of devadapa-iraiyili and whose karanmai belonged to the temple of Sri-Vaikunda-Vinpagar-Alvar of Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvediman. galam; as also tirappu Panaiyaneri, Kil.Veliyarsur, Mel-Veliyarrur, Mandaiyarkulam, Nelveli with its land Tanpilattaraiyan-embal, Somattur, Aravankudi, Karunkulam, Enattur, Tadappisai and Kanchirankulam; (8) in Merkuli alias Kalijayamangalam in Morkudi-nadu, excluding two (vela) and four ma of land, as measured by the rod Vira pandiyankol, which up to the tenth year opposite the thirteenth, were held by ryote and consisted of nir-nilam, karunchey, pundey, nattam, etc., the rest of the lands owned by the adjacent people, as also the villages Men-Merkudi, Manjalur and Korraneri; also Mutturanarottai which was the devadana of the temple of Udaiyar Tiruppuvanamudaiyar; as well as Annalvay with Sundan-embal near that village, Narimanram alias Varagandanallur together with the lands near that village, viz., Silaiyaperi, Usiyappi, Tali. yembal, Korraneri, Sariyap-embal and Somaneri; (9) in tirappu Purapparalai-nadu, -Pullaneri, the lands that were added to the karufcheyparru of Kannanur, the karunchey of Madalaikuruchchi, the purkarai (i.e., the grassy bank) of Kil-Seli, Achcbankattirukkai-Milaganar alias Rajendrasinganallur together with Minneri near that village, Kannikudi, Araiyaneri, the lands within the tank of Naduvir-Cheli, Mer-Cheli, Kuruchchatti, Sirukkilatti, Puvaninallur, Arikudi, Somaneri and Tayay-Pudi-embal; also Sirukilankattur which (last) was a devadana of Udaiyar Tiruppuvanamudaiyar; as well as Siru-Milagi, tirappu Negkungam, Kattikkulam and Perran-embal. (LL. 74-139) The puravuvari-karkani officers Araiyan Narayanan of Kattikuruchchi residing in Sri-Parantakanallur in Naduvir-kufru (a sub-division) of Milalai-karram, Parantakan TiruppuVanamudaiyan of Tandalai in Kil-kurru (a sub-division) of Milalai-kuffam, Mafanurudaiyan Karunakaradevan Purpavanamudaiyan of Maranur alias Palamandaladittanallur in Alagiyapandiya. kkulakkil. Pillai Alvan alias Popnambalakkuttan of Karuppur in Tirumunaippadi-nadu (a subdivision of Solamandalam, who was the kankani of the viruvaykkelvi Ponnan Suryadevan alias Jayadhara-Pallavaraiyar of Puttur in Purapparalai-nadu, Velan Sattan of Kil-Nettur alias Kirtivisalaiyanallur in Karungudi-nadu who was the kankani of Poyyamolidevaer, Narayanan Sattan of Veliyarrur in Keralasinga-valanadu who was the karkani of the smudayam Kappalurudaiyan Sriraman Tiruvudaiyan alias Pottappichcholar of Kappalur alias Ulagalandasolanallur in

Page #153
124 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Mutturru-kurram, Arayan Tirumalai-udaiyan of Arunkalam in Poliyur-nadu who was the kankani of the maligaittanam Sivallavan Alagiyamanavalan alias Kalingarayar of Aykkudi alias Alagiyapandiyanallur in Vadatalai-Sembi-nadu, Arayan Karumanikkam of Kit-Pabalai alias Danavinadanallur in Tiyandaikudi-nadu who was the kankani of Malavarayar, Kappalurudaiyan Uyyavandan Ponnan alias Manabharana-Muvendavelar of Kappalur alias Ulagalandaso]anallur in Mutturru-kurram who was the adigaram of Pillaiyar Alagapperumal, Udaiyan Nambi Ponnambalakkuttan alias Virasingadevar of Sirupalaiyur alias Kaverivallavanallur in Solapandiya-valanadu, Malaikiniyaninran Alagan alias Vijaya-Vichchadiradevar who was one of the anukkar of Alagiyapandiyan of Rajendiram in Irabingankulakkil that was in charge of the business of this (ie., the said) nadu, all these being the kankani, the undermentioned persons of Manaviramadurai in Tiyandaikudi-nadu, viz., Madavan Divakara-Battan, Narayanan Narayana-Battan, Si(fri)-Madavan Narasimha-Bhattan, Govindan Tirunilakanta-Battan and Jatavedan Subrahmanya-Bhattan; together with the following others of Marudur alias Madurodaya-chaturvedimangalam who were concerned in the formation of the brahmadeya, viz., Tirukkudandai Adityan Sendapiran-Battan, Sri Krishnan Alagiyaraghava-Bhattan and Kaliyayan Vennaikkutta-Bhattan; as also the undermentioned residents of Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam, viz., Ahitagni Sriranganatha-Bhatta-Soma-Kathaka-yajiyar, Narayanan Narayana-Bhattan, srl Vagudevan Nagnapiran-Bhattan and Sri-Raman Paramatma-Bhattan; as well as the residents of Kit-Pasalai alias Danavinodanallur, viz., Arayan Uyyaninraduvan alias Sembiyadaraiyan Kesavan Narayanan, Karumanikkam Korran, Kalvayil Kesavan, Periyan Perran, Nangan Alagan and Vasudevan Suriyadevan; the following residents of Poliyur alias Parthivakesarinallur in Pollyur-nadu, viz., Appan Suriyadevan, Udayan Varagunadevan alias Alagiyapandiya-Vilupparaiyan, Suriyan Varantaruvan alias Sangiramasinga-Pallavaraiyan and Sundarattoludaiyan Somadevan; the undermentioned residents of Kallikkuli alias Puravuvarinallur in Purapparalai-nadu, viz., Dayanilai Uyyavandan alias Chedirayan, Anukkan Ariyan and Appan Arumolidevan alias Sembiyan. Vilupparaiyan and the headman of Puttur named Battan alias Purapparasainadu-kilavan; also Paliyanilai Suriyadevan alias Taminadu-kilavan of Irunchirai alias Indirasamananallur in KanaiIrukkai and Vela Irattai alias Rajakunjara-Pallavaraiyan; also the persons hereunder mentioned who belonged to Milaganur, to wit, Sadiran Selvan, Raman Alagan, Soran Mukkan, Nagadevan Raman alias Rajanarayana-Muvendavelan and Arasariyan, who were concerned in effecting the entry in accounts under the name of Achchankattirukkai-Milaganur alias Rajendrasinganallur, after removing the previous owners, old names and prior holdings (mudal) and bringing also under one nadu, one village and one puravu the undermentioned villages and lands, viz., AchchankattirukkaiKuvalaiveli, Pudukkulam, Marankirti, Kavidinallur, Kadambamangalam, Sattiyar-embal and the lands that remained in Araiyarkulam of Kanai-Irukkai after deducting from it the portion (dempadi) which formed the kani of Mandari Raman alias Pallavarayar and which had been given in exchange for the old) Milaganur that had been added to Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam; Araiyan Pullani of Achchankattirukkai-Tirumalirunjolainallur a devadana of TirumalirunjolaiAlvar that had the kanipparru of Pullani Madevan alias Nulambadarayar the headman of Malangudi in Kit-Sembi-nadu; also the undermentioned persons of Sirukusattur alias Parakramapandiyanallur in Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil, viz., sattan Kanavadi, Sundarattaludaiyan Devan, Sattan Kandan alias Tirumalirunjolai Dasan, Velan Sundarattoludaiyan, Sivallavan Perayiramudaiyan alias Maranurnattu-Velan and Devan Sivallavan Arattamikki-Dasan : also Udayadivakaran Sri-Karimara-Bhattan of Ilavimangalam, the resident of Surakuqi alias Virakamugamangalam, and Narayanan Subrahmanya-Bhattan of this same) kudi; also the undermentioned persons of Vidattal alias Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam in Kiranur-nadu, viz., Uyyaninradi PeriyalvaNG, Sendapiran Karumamugil-Bhattan, Govindan Manendukaiyyan and Adityan Bhaskara,

Page #154
Nc. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 125 Bhattan; also the undermentioned persons of Vellurkufuchchi in Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil, viz., Velan Kovan, Adi Perran, Velan Alagan alias Sundarapandiya-Muvendavolan and Velan Sirilanko; (inclusive of the last mentioned four) the following (three) persons, viz., A van Upadhyayar of Marudur in Tiruvavanam, Karumanikkam Ulagamundan-Bhattan of Perumpuliyur and Mayuravahanan Aduvan.Bhattan of Marudur who were concerned in the formation of the brahmadeya ; (also the undermentioned persons) of Velur alias Alagiyapandiyanallur in Kiranur-nadu, viz., Raman Uyyavandan, Perran Pattan, Devan Nambi and Soran Nattan; all these pointing out their respective boundaries, the following persons of Tiruppuvanam in Irasingankulakkil, viz., Anaittanam Pamman Adiyarkkunalla-Peruman alias Pallavadaraiyan, meyppu Malaiyan Soran alias Vinjattaraiyan, Devan Tillai alias Madurodaya-Pallavaraiyan, Sikayilaya-Bhattan alias Sivallava-Pallavaraiyan, Kanavadi Siraman alias Sundatapandiya-Pallavaraiyan, Eran Periyan alias Pandiyan-Pallavaraiyan and Porru Aravamudaiyan Villi alias Mudittalaikonda-Pallavaraiyan, conducting the female elephant, the folowing is the document of the boundaries drawn up exactly as the elephant passed (Ll. 139-195) The eastern boundary (as it came to be determined) on the day of Svati corresponding to Saturday and the eleventh tithi of the second fortnight and the fourth (solar) day of the month of Dhanus in the twelfth year opposite the thirteenth of the king's) reign, lies to the west of the line commencing from the eastern extremity of Udaikulam, also called Kit-Churai. which lies to the north-east of this village (of Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam), passes southwards and crosses the road going to Kadambangudi from Seyyakulattur, runs in a south-easterly direction, then southwards and then in south-easterly direction and crosses the road leading to Vembangudi from Manaviramadurai, and then passes eastwards and crosses the high road leading to Muvaraiyarkottai from Seyyakulattur, and then keeping to the right (the pit called) Pudai. chchankuli, passes south-east along the vettipperuvali (the big path of the vetfis) which meets the said road (at the said pit) and crosses the road leading to Manaviramadurai from Muvaraiyarkottai ; further, proceeding from this road in a south-easterly direction and crossing the high road which runs westwards, and then going in a south-easterly direction crossing the road leading to Manaviramadurai from Pidavur and then passing in a south-easterly direction and reaching the eastern extremity of the tank of Karaiyur and from its Henk passing in a south-easterly direction, it lies to the west. And crossing the channel which carries water to the tank at Kunneli, it lies to the west. Proceeding from the channel in a south-easterly direction on the eastern boundary of Sangapperayan-embal, then going southwards and then in & south-westerly direction and crossing the road leading from Nettur to Manaviramadurai and then going southwards along the nirnakkal of the tank at Chandranallur and reaching the southern extremity of Chandranallur, it lies to the west. Further, proceeding from here in a south-westerly direction along the way leading to Vaigai alias Srivallabhapperaru, it lies to the west. Then going southwards from this way along the sevvai on the eastern boundary of Serkuli, then proceeding westwards on the southern boundary of the said Senkuli and afterwards going southwards along Kaskulam which forms the eastern boundary of Orukkorraneri, it lies to the west. Then proceeding in a south-westerly direction on the southern boundary of the said Orukkorraneri and getting into the Vaigai alias Srivallabhapperaru it lies to the west. Then going along this Srivallabhapperaru (first) in & northwesterly direction and then in a westerly direction, it lies to the west. Then getting up the southern bank of this river and proceeding in a southerly direction and crossing the channel which carries water to the tank of Kit-Pasalai alias Danavinodanallur and the tank of Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam and getting up the bank of this channel and proceeding southwards along the......ridge of the half veli and two md of land in Arabipparru and going up the northern extremity of the tank of Manaviremadurai, it lies to the west. Then, proceedling

Page #155
126 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [ Vol. XXV. Westwards on this bank and then going southwards on the eastern boundary of the three veli of land, as measured by the paltakkol,---which had been added to Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam out of the lands that were being cultivated as patfam on the eastern side of the channel which carries water to the tank at Marudur and which lay within the abovesaid tank of Manaviramadurai,--and getting up the south bank of this tank and (then) reaching the channel which carries water to the tank at Marudur, it lies to the west. Further, proceeding along the east bank of this channel in a south-easterly direction and then in southerly direction and reaching the old excavation in the south extremity of the kudiyiruppu of Vanagangapperaiyan, it lies to the West. Proceeding again eastwards along this excavation, and going on the ridge (first) in an easterly direction and then in & north-easterly direction along the southern ridge of the field in the south extremity of Manavitamadurai in the agavay of the old tank of Marudur, and getting up the eastern extremity of the said old tank of Marudur, it lies to the west. Then, proceeding westwards along this bank, and then going southwards along (the channel called) Divakaravaykkal which forms the eastern boundary of Marudur and the western boundary of Manaviramadurai, till where this channel ends, then passing by this western ridge of the land called) Divakaravayakkal, and then proceeding eastwards along the southern ridge of the field and then passing south along the sevvai which has the western ridge of Sundaravayakkal and then going along the line which forms the northern boundary of Sankaramangalam and the southern boundary of Manaviramadurai, (first) in an easterly direction and then in a north-easterly direction and getting up the northern extremity of Sankaramangalam and reaching the channel which carries water to the tank of Mer-Pasali alias Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam and to the tank of Kit-Pasalai alias Danavinodanallur, it lies to the west. Then, proceeding in a south-easterly direction on the western bank of this channel, and crossing the other) channel wbich, branching off from this channel, carries water to the tank of Mer-Pasalai alias Srivallabhachaturvedimangalam, and then going (successively) in south-easterly, easterly and southetly directions on the western bank of the channel which carries water to the tank of Kit-Pasalai alias Danavinodanallur and reaching the Western embankment of the tank of the said Danavinodanallur, and then getting down the grasey bank of that tank and proceeding southwards on the eastern bank of the channel which carries water to the tank of Mer-Pagalai alias Srivallabhachaturvedimangalam and reaching the northern extremity of the tank of the said Srivallabhachaturvedimangalam, then proceeding (successively) in south and south-east directions along the Idukkaru (flowing) from the maruvay of this tank, and reaching the path leading to the nattam of Nelveli, it lies to the west. Then, getting up at the eastern extremity of the tank of the said Nelveli and reaching the channel called) Papalaikkal, and proceeding southwards on the western bank of that channel and crossing the path leading west from Nakkaneri, (il lies to the west). (LI. 195-267) The southern boundary : Going westwards along the road forming the southern boundary of Nelveli and the northern entrance to the nattam of Ettiyeri and reaching the western end of the said nattam of Ettiyeri, thence proceeding westwards and reaching the old templesite in the middle of this Ettiyeri and Nelveli, then going south-west and crossing (the river) ParaJaiyacu, it lies to the north. Proceeding (successively) in south and south-west directions on the western bank of this river, and then erossing the channel which earries water to the tank of Niranbaiyur and (also) forms the eastern boundary of Somattur, and proceeding southwards on the western bank of this channel and reaching the middle boundary between Somatter and Sisuvagai in the vicinity of Kallikkudi, it lies to the north. Further, passing west and south-west along the ridge which commences at the middle of this boundary, and getting into the tank at Siruvagai at the north end of it, then passing on the southern boundary, of Aravankuli and crossing the channel which carries water to the tank of Kallikkudi, then going westwards and then in a south-westerly

Page #156
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 127 direction along the road leading to Velaneri from Aravankudi and reaching the eastern boundary of Velaneri, it lies to the north. Again proceeding in a north-easterly direction along the eastern bank of the channel, which runs along the said village of Velaneri and carries water to Puttur, and crossing this channel and getting up the western bank, it lies to the north. Further, going westwards along the boundary which forms the northern boundary of Velaneri and the southern boundary of Karunkulam, and then going westwards along the north bank of Surrivasakkal-urani of Velaneri, it lies to the north. Then going along the ridge in the middle of the boundary and proceeding north along the eastern ridge of Adichchavasakkal of Velaneri, and then going north along the northern ridge of this land, it lies to the north. Further, going north on the eastern ridge of Karundadi of Velanori, and then westwards on the ridge which is to the north of this land and the narrankal of Adichchavasakkal and of Perranvasakkal and reaching the eastern ridge of Dayaniti-vayakkal in Seneri which adjoins Kallikkudi, it lies to the north. Again, proceeding northwards on this ridge and reaching the ellai-vaykkal (i.e., the boundary channel), and then going (successively) in north, north-west and north directions along the said channel, and afterwards going in a westerly direction on the northern ridge of Malar-mukkani of Seneri, and then again going in a north-western direction on the eastern ridge of Somidevi-vayakkal belonging to Dayaniti Ariyan alias Arundavan-Vilupparaiyan, then going northwards along the eastern ridge of the land of Dayaniti Manaviran consisting of several tadis (in extent), and then proceeding northwards on the eastern ridge of the vayakkal of Uyyakkondal and then westwards of the northern ridge of this field and reaching the northern bank of the tank of seneri, it lies to the north. Then going in a north-westerly direction along the grassy bank of this tank and reaching the big road leading to Devakottai from Kannanur, and going westwards along this big road, it lies to the north. Then, leaving to the left the tamarind tree standing at the northern entrance of Pudaneri-nattam, and passing westwards and getting into the tank called Tadappirai at its southern extremity, it lies to the north. Then passing in a north-westerly direction in the nir-nakkal of this tank, and then going in a north-westerly direction in the nir-nakkal of the tank called) Kanchirankulam and reaching the northern extremity of this tank, and then passing westwards on the south bank of the channel which carries water to this tank and getting up the (bank of the tank called) Pullanerikulam at its southern end, it lies to the north. Then going northwards in the nirnakkal of this tank and reaching the northern extremity of this tank, then going westwards on the south bank of the channel which carries water to this tank and reaching the big road leading to Kannanus, it lies to the north. Then going northwards along this road, and then going westwards of the sevvai having the northern ridge of Muttaraiyan-karunchey of Kannanur-Pilari-eri which forms the northern boundary of Kannanur and the southern boundary of Narimanram and reaching the kulapparippu of Madalaikuruchchi, and going northwards within this tank to the extent of ten kol, it lies to the north. Proceeding westwards along this tank and crossing the channel which carries water to the tank at Kannanur and passing northwards, leaving to the right the tamarind tree standing to the east of Kapavaru which flows northwards, and going westwards and getting up the bank of the tank called) Udaikulam in Kit-Seli, and going northwards on this bank and Teaching the southern boundary of Minneri, it lies to the north. Further, going westwards along the channel which had been dug to carry water to the tank at Kit-Seli and which forms the northern boundary of the said tank of Kit-Seli and the southern boundary of this MiNGneri, then getting into the channel and getting up at the breach (lenown as) Malaiyanudaippu, proceeding then on the bund of this tank and getting down the agavay of this tank, then going (successively) in southerly and south-westerly directions on the eastern boundary of the dry land belonging to Milaganur and reaching the road leading to Kottakirti in Kanai-Irukkai from Milaganur, it lies to the north. Then going north-west along the channel which carries water to the tank of

Page #157
128 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Kadambanguli, which channel formed the northern boundary of the said Kottakipti and passed in the middle of the northern boundary of Velaneri in Kanai-Irukkai and the southern boundary of Milaganur, then getting into this (i.e., the said) channel and going north to the karai-parippu, which is at the southern extremity of Mer-Seli and forms the northern boundary of the dry land attached to Velaneri, then going in a north-westerly direction, and then again in a westerly direction along the southern boundary of the dry land belonging to Soran Mukkan of Milaganur, then going in a northerly direction along the ellai-parippu in the middle of the eastern boundary of Karpakirti in Kanai-Irukkai and the western boundary of Mer-Seli adjoining Milaganur and reaching the southern boundary of the dry land of Sundan-AlvaNG of MilagaNGur, it lies to the north. Further, going in a westerly direction midway between the southern boundary of this dry land and the northern boundary of Karpakirti and reaching the eastern boundary of the dry land of Kappakirti, it lies to the north. Then going (first) in a northerly direction and then in northwesterly direction, along the veli-pparippu in the middle of this dry land and the dry lands belonging to Milaganur, and afterwards going in north and north-westerly directions midway between the eastern limit of Karpakisti and the boundary at the western limit of the dry land that was being cultivated by Raman Alagan of Milaganur, and then crossing the road leading to Milaganur from Irunchirai and reaching the end of the southern extremity of Sirukilatti adjoining Milaganur, and going in a north-westerly direction along the karai-parippu of this tank and reaching the northern bank of the tank of Karpakirti, it lies to the north. Then going north-west along the grassy bank of this tank and then in a north-westerly direction along the channel, which carries water to the tank of Sirukilatti and passes midway between the southern limit of the dry lands of Puvaninallur and the bank of Karpakirti, and crossing the kadai-kombu of the tank of Karpakirti, it lies to the north. Then, leaving to the right the kalar-parippu, which lies to the south of Valaiyan-urani (and also) to the south of the fields of Puvaninallur, and going in a westerly direction, and then again in a north-westerly direction along the southern boundary of the dry lands cultivated by the shepherd Irasinga-kon, the resident of Puvaninallur, which lands are situated to the north of Kanakarai which carries water to the tank of Sirukilatti and reaching the channel which carries water at the western end of the tank of Karpakirti, (it lies to the west). (Ll. 267-316) The western boundary : Proceeding northwards along the eastern bank of this tank, and then going northwards along the eastern bank of the channel, which carried water to the tank of Karpakirti and formed the eastern boundary of Pudukkulam, that was given in exchange for Milaganur which was included in Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, then going in northerly and north-easterly directions along the eastern bank of the channel, which carried water to the tank of Karpakirti and formed the eastern boundary of Marankirti which was also given in exchange for the said Milaganur, and then passing this channel, it lies to the east. Further, proceeding northwards and reaching the western end of the tank of Milaganur, it lies to the east. Then getting into the agavay of this tank and going northwards, then again going north along the bank of (the tank called) Minneri which forms the eastern boundary of Kuvalaivelipparru given in exchange for Milaganur and reaching the southern boundary of Nerkunram, it lies to the east. Then going in a north-westerly direction along the karai-parippu, which forms the eastern boundary of this Kuvalaiveli and the western boundary of Nepkuoram, and reaching the southern end of the nattam of this Nerkunram, it lies to the east. Then going in a north-westerly direction along the southern asarudi of this nattam and reaching the western extremity of the tank of the said Nerkunram, then going northwards along the eastern end of Kuvalaiveli through the nir-nakkal of this tank and reaching the bank of Melberi, then going northwards along the kulapparippu of Melberi and getting up at the southern end of Kattikulam and descending into the agavay of this tauk and then going northwards on the eastern boundary of Kadambamangalam which was given in

Page #158
No. 11.) TIRUPPUVANAM PLATES OF JATAVARMAN KULASEKHARA I. 129 exchange for Milaganur and reaching the bank of Perran-em bal, it lies to the east. Then going northwards and crossing the channel which carries water to Kattikulam, and going eastwards along the southern boundary of Tirumalirunjolai ir Achchankattirukkai which is a tax-free devadana of Tirumalirunjolai-Alvar and the holding (kani) of Pullani Madevan alias Nulambadarayar, the headman of Malangudi, and then leaving to the left the tiruvalikkal (i.e., disc-bearing stone) planted on the southern boundary of this Tirumalirunjolainallur and going in east and south-east directions and reaching the tiruvalikkal planted at the south-east corner of Tirumalirunjolainallur, and then going northwards on the western bank of the channel which carries water to the tank at Milaganur which was added to Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam and reaching the tiruvalikkal planted on the eastern boundary of Tirumalirunjolainallur, and then going northwards on the western bank of this channel and reaching the tiruvalikkal planted at the north-eastern corner of this Tirumalirunjolainallur, it lies to the east. Then going in westerly and north-westerly directions on the south bank of the channel, which carries water to the tank of this Milaganur and forms the southern boundary of Vagaikudi and the northern boundary of Tirumalirunjolainallur, and crossing the channel which carries water to the tank of this Tirumalirunjolainallur and reaching the tirwalikkal planted at the north-west corner of this Tirumalirunjolainallur, and then going north-west along the south bank of the channel of Milaganur, which forms the northern boundary of Sirukudi alias Virakamugamangalam in Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil and the southern boundary of Vagaikudi, and then going northwards on the west bank of the channel of Milaganur which forms the eastern boundary of Vellurkuruchchi in Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil, the devadana of Udaiyar Tiruppuvanamudaiyar and the western boundary of Vagaikudi, and crossing this channel and reaching the southern boundary of Vidattal alias Manabbaranachaturvedimangalam in Kiranur-nadu, it lies to the east. Then going eastwards on this boundary along the kalar-parippu and reaching the northern extremity of the tank of Vagaikudi, it lies to the east. Then going eastwards along this bank and descending this bank and going eastwards on the boundary ridge, which forms the northern boundary of Vagaikudi and the southern boundary of Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam, and leaving to the right the temple of Manabharana-Isvaramudaiyar at Vagaikudi and going eastwards on the boundary ridge and reaching the boundary channel flowing eastwards from the tank at Vagaikudi, then going eastwards along the northern ridge of this channel, and passing this channel and going eastwards on the ridge, which is to the north of Ariyal-vayakkal in Vagaikudi-parru and to the south of Uyyavandal-vayakkal in Manabharna-chaturvedimangalapparru, and reaching the channel which carries water to the tank of Nakkamangalam, and then going (successively) in north, northwest and north-east directions on the western bank of this channel and approacbing the western extremity of the tank of Tuttiyur and going on the western bank of this channel (successively) in north, north-east and north-west directions, and then going westwards on the boundary ridge, which forms the southern boundary of the land called Araimakkarru in Tiruvavanam and the northern boundary of Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam, and reaching the bank of the tank of Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam, it lies to the east. Then going northwards along the grassy bank of this tank and reaching the bank of Sirrembal of Araimakkarru, then going westwards on the southern bank of this embal and crossing the channel which carries water to the tank of Milaganur, and going (successively) in north and north-west directions on the western bank of this channel and getting into this channel and then getting up the eastern bank of this channel and then going northwards along the nir-nakkal in the embal of Araimakkarru and crossing the channel which was carrying water to the tank of Tuttiyur, and going northwards on the western ridge of Kanavadi-vayakkal, which forms the eastern boundary of Vellurkuruchchi in Alagiyapandiyakkulakkil, a devadana of Udaiyar Tiruppuvanamudaiyar, and the western boundary of Tiruvavanam, and leaving to the right Vaykatgatturavu in the north-western corner of this

Page #159
130 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Kanavadivayakkal and crossing the channel of Tiruvavanam, and going northwards on the boundary, which is to the east of Vellurkuruchchi and to the west of Tiruvavanam, and descending into the Vaigai alias Srivallabhapperaru, (it lies to the east). (Ll. 317-338) The northern boundary: Going eastwards along this Vaigai alias Srivallabhapperaru and getting up the northern bank of the channel carrying water to the tank of Panan. galur, then going eastwards along this bank and descending into (the river called) Kalavalina. dan-aru and going northwards along this river and reaching the road leading to Vembangudi from Idaikkattur and getting up the eastern bank, it lies to the south. Then going in a north. easterly direction along this road and crossing the channel which carries water from this Kalavalinadan-aru to the tank of Seyyakulattur, then going in a north-easterly direction along this road and getting up the bank of the tank of Adikarai, and then going in a north-westerly direction along this bank and reaching what forms the northern extremity of this tank and the southern boundary of Aykudi, it lies to the south. Then going eastwards along this boundary and reach. ing the northern entrance of the nattam of Velangudi and further on reaching the western extremity of the tank of this Velangudi, it lies to the south. Going from this in a north-easterly direction and reaching the western boundary of Kudanjadi, and then going in north and north-easterly directions along this boundary and reaching the kombu on the western extremity of the tank of Kudanjadi, it lies to the south. Going from this in a north-easterly direction and then in east and south-east directions on the nir-nakkal of the tank which forms the southern boundary of Sundankuruchchi and the northern boundary of this Kudanjadi, and crossing the channel which flows from the eastern extremity of this tank, and then going in a south-easterly direction and crossing the big road leading from Idaikkattur of Velur-Sirukudi to Vembangudi and then going eastwards, then going again eastwards on the agavay of Udaikulam, which is called by the names Kattutteyvam and Pidarikulam, and getting up the eastern extremity of this tank and going south-east, and then leaving to the right the dry lands ploughed by Semberuman, a neighbouring resident of Kiranurnadalvankottai, and going in east and south directions and crossing the road leading from Seyyakulattur to Vembangudi, then going eastwards and crossing the channel that was caused to be dug by Muttan Alvan alias Sundarapandiya-Marayan for feeding the tanks of Seyyakulattur, then going east and north-east, and (afterwards) passing eastwards along the agavay of the Udaikulam of Mer-Churai and then going eastwards along the agavay of the tank of Kit-Churai and getting up the eastern extremity of this tank, the she-elephant stopped (having come to the place) where she originally started. (Ll. 338-9) I wrote this charitable edict: this is the signature of puravuvari-kankani Araiyan Narayanan of Kattikuruchchi, (a resident) of the glorious Parantakanallur in Naduvirkurru, (a sub-division) of Milalai-kurram. (L. 340) This is the signature of the puravuvari-kankani Parantakan Tiruppuvanamudaiyan of Tandalai in Kil-kurru, (a sub-division) of Milalai-kurram. (L. 341) This is the signature of puravuvari-kankani Karunakaradevan Purpavanamudai. yan of Perumaranur alias Palamandaladichchanallur in Alagiyapandiyakkulakki]. (L. 342) This is the signature of Pillai Alvan Ponnambalakkuttan of Karuppur in Tirumapaippadi-nadu, the kapkapi of the tiredykkei Jayadhara-Pallavaraiyar. No. 12.-TIRUPPUVANAM SUPPLEMENTARY PLATE. By K. V. SUBRAHMANYA AIYER, B.A., COIMBATORE. This is a single plate which bears writing on both the sides, the first having 17 lines and the second, 15 lines,

Page #160
No. 12.) TIRUPPUVANAM SUPPLEMENTARY PLATE. 131 Excepting the last two and a half lines, the writing on both the sides bears close resemblance to that on the Tiruppuvapam plates of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I edited above. The sign of visarga is tised as a punctuation mark in lines 1 and 15. This and the employment of the symbol resembling ya to denote ppa (1.11), the preferential use of r before hard consonants, t in urgalir(11. 2 and 17), tavirtu (1. 4 and 19) and partu (11. 3 and 8), ch in arularucho (1. 27), and k in sabhaiyarku (11. 2 and 16), as well as the general shape of all the letters point to the fact that the writer of this plate must be identical with the one that incised the previous set of eleven plates. In the above examples, sabhaiyarku, tavistu and partu are instances of wrong spelling. There are, strictly speaking, two inscriptions on this plate. Lines 1 to 15 register an order issued by king Tribhuvanachakravartin Koperinmaikonday to the assembly of Rajagambhirachaturvvedimangalam, while lines 15 to 32 purport to emanate from the temple of Tiruppuvanam to the same assembly. The subject in both is practically the same as will be seen in the sequel. The first contains the date "11th year (of reign) and 108th day" but mentions the king only by the general title Tribhuvanachakravartin Konerinmaikondan. The second states the name of the king to be Sundara-Pandya 'who presented the Chola country'; eleventh year (of reign) occurs in the body of the record. In the Tiruppuvanam plates of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I, we are informed that in constituting the new village of Rajagambbira-chaturvedimangalam, three of the devadana properties of the temple of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar, viz., Vagaikudi in Kiranur-nadu (1. 20), Mutturanarottai in Merkuli-nalu (11. 59f.) and Sirukilarkattur in Purapparalai-nadu (1.68), were taken up and included in it. It is usual in such cases to give other lands in exchange. The Tiruvalangadu plates evidence such a practice. And even in the large Tiruppuvanam plates we find it stated that in place of Milaganur which, like the devadana lands of the Tiruppuvanam temple, had been taken up and included in Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, a number of lands were given and they were formed into a fresh village called Rajendrasinganallur which was placed in the Division of Acbcbankattirukkai (11. 111f.). But it is not stated in those plates what was done to compensate the Tiruppuvanam temple for the loss it sustained in being deprived of certain properties. What is not stated there forms the subject of this supplementary plate. The first inscription on this plate states (1) that the villages of Vagaikudi, Mutturanarottai and Sisukilarkattur, which were among the devadana properties of the temple of Tiruppuvanamudaiyar, had been taken away and added to Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalam ; (2) that up to the tenth year of the reign of Sundara-Pandya I), after annual crop examination, the lands of the said three villages had been regularly paying kadamai to the temple of Tiruppuvanam; (3) that this payment was then put a stop to and in its place, it was settled that an amount of twenty-five kasu in all, ten kasu for Vagaikudi, ten kasu for Mutturanarotai and five kasu for Sirukilarkattur,--had to be paid every year from the eleventh year onwards to the temple of Tiruppuvanam and that in paying this, half must be given in kasu and the other half in paddy, on the basis of a never diminishing (i.e., permanent) investment; (4) and that on this settlement being recommended to the king by bis brother-in-law Alagapperuma], he ordered the issue of kelvi to that effect, and directed also the engraving of the same on stone and capper. It bears the date 11th year and 108th day' and is signed by three officials. The second inscription calls the first document a pidipadu issued by Sundara-Pandya' who presented the Chola country to the assembly of Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalam, recites its contents and lays down the procedure to be adopted in making the payment, settled therein. It says that the agreed amount of money (kasu) must be paid and the quantity of paddy measured out, every year, in the premises of the temple kitchen, and for the payment thus made, receipts

Page #161
132 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XXV. must be obtained from the temple signed by the accountant and the kanmi. The signatories to this inscription are a Saivacharya, two Sivabrahmanas and Mudal-Kanakku (the treasury accountant). At the end, it is said that the document was caused to be made by Sastra-Bhattaraka, son of Jatadhara the ornament of the village of Angarakamangalam. It must have been on this occasion that the large Tiruppuvanam plates, wherein the inclusion of the three devadana villages in Rajagambbira-chaturvvedimangalam is specified, must have been engraved and kept along with the supplementary plate as its mulasasana, Henoe, it is that we find that all the plates are written in the same hand and are in the possession of the Tiruppuvanam temple. Ordinarily the State did not interfere with temple properties. This is made plain by such statements as "ivv-urgalir=palan-divadanam palsichchandam...... nikki" found in the large Tiruppuvanam plates. It is also clear from the fact that the Tiruppuvanam temple, in spite of the inclusion of three of its devadana lands in the newly formed brahmadeya, had been regularly getting the kadamai from them fron, the date of the grant of the brahmadeya, which, as we know from the large set, was the eleventh year opposite to the thirteenth year of the reign of Jatavarman Kulasekbara I (A.D. 1204) till the tenth year of the reign of Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I (A.D. 1226). When, owing to any special reasons, devadanas had to be taken away and turned to other purposes--here for forming the brahmadeya--the original incumbents were not deprived of their income but were adequately compensated. The king's brother-in-law Alagapperumal ni ust have been appointed to hold an enquiry and settle the compensation to be awarded to the dispossessed owner of the resumed devadana. The result of his enquiry is embodied in this inscrip. tion. The first inscription being a State document is signed by State officials, and the second, being one issued by the temple, bears the signatures of temple officials. The temples in those days bad regularly constituted bodies of their own to see to their management. These bodies were known as unnafigaiyar or unnaligai-sabhaiyar. I have referred to the constitutional character of the bodies known as Pan-Mahesvaras in the case of Siva temples and Sri-Vaishnavas in the case of Vishnu temples elsewhere. Here we may note some of the numerous officers that were employed in temple bodies. They are (1) Kanakku-Mudal or Mudal-Kanakku, (2) Kanakku, or Karanattan, (3) Devakanmi, (4) Stanacharya or Saivacharya, (5) Pujikkum-Nambi and other Nambis, (6) Koyil-Nayakam, (7) Tiruvilaichchinai-kankani, (8) Por-Pandari, (9) Sadana (Sabana). Pandari, (10) Sri-Mahegvara-Kankani, (11) Srikaryam-Seyvar, (12) Srikoyil. Variyam-seyvar or Variya-Perumakkal, eto. In transactions in which the temple is concerned, some of these officials affix their signatures. In a record of the time of Kulottunga I five temple officials, viz., Mahe svara-Kapkani, Sivabrah. mana, Pujikkum-Nambi, Karanattan and a Pan-Mahesvara have attested. Another record gives ten of the different officials noticed above. A third document is addressed to Srikoyil-variyamSeyvar, Devarkanmis, Pandaris and Karanattap.It is consistent with this custom that the second document issued by the temple of Tiruppuvanam to the assembly of 1 See above, p. 111, text-lines 69 f. .8.1. 1., Vol. VII, Nos. 91, 168 & 835, Above, Vol. XXII, p. 275. .8, 1. I., Vol. IV, No. 427; also Nos. 293, 296 & 986 of Vol. V and No. 33 & 38 of Vol. VI .8.1. 1., Vol. V, No. 473. .8. 1. 1., Vol. IV, No. 427. * No. 33 of 8.1.1., Vol. VI.

Page #162
No. 12.) TIRUPPUVANAM SUPPLEMENTARY PLATE. 133 Rajagambhira- chaturyvedimangalam in pursuance of the royal order, was signed by the Saivacharya, Sivabrahmanas and the Mudal-Kanakku, besides Sastra-Bhattaraka, son of Jatadhara. A few terms that occur in this plate deserve to be noted. These are kelvi, pidipadu, adukkalaippuram, kadamai and vada-kkadamai. Kelvi is the noun derived from the root, 'kel' to hear'. It is used in inscriptions to denote both an office' and ' a royal order'. Among the official attendants on the king, some were called 'kelvi 1 and the duty of the kelvi officers seems to be to communicate to the Department corncerned any order of the king just as they heard it said by him. In communicating such oral orders, they stated the occasion when, and the attendant circumstances under which the king gave them. Besides meaning the class of officials, the term kelvi came to be applied to the document containing the royal oral order put in proper form and signed by the State officials. This term is sometimes re-placed by (nam-olai) 'Royal order'. It is worthy of note that in this plate kelvi and pidipadu are made to refer to the same thing. In the Ve vikudi plates we meet with the expression kelvi-andanalars which conveys the same sense as frotriya-Brahmana. The term pidipadu consists of the roots pidi 'hold or bind' and padu terms or sources and means 'a deed of support, a letter of authority embodying the conditions to be fulfilled and authorising the possession of a thing or property', ora title-deed'. It is of such a general nature that it could be applied to any kind of document. The following extracts will make its application clear :"tiriya itfa padikku enrum idu pidipadaga" meaning " for having given it back, this Bhall be the deed of support"; "ivu-andu kar-mudal kadamai irukkumidattu mattal nellu padin-kalamaga pu onrukku nellu... kuduttu ivar kaiyal taravu kolvomagavum ippadi sammadittu pidipadu kuduttom" meaning "agreeing to pay ten kalam of paddy on each ma of land at each harvest and to obtain receipt therefor we gave this pidipadu (i.e., deed evidencing the terms of holding)". It will be seen that this passage is almost similar to the one in the Tiruppuvanam supplementary plate, and that the record belongs to the time of Jatavarman Kulasekhara I. Another inscription wbich registers a tax-free gift of land, with its previous owners removed, as a nandavanappuram, i.e., for the maintenance of a flower garden, uses the words "ippadi nam slai pidipadaga kondu chandradityarar belvadaga ".. Here the word pidi padu means 'a deed embodying the terms and authorising the holding of the land as a tax-free gift'. As in the present plate, the royal order (nam olai) is termed a pidipadu. Kadamai means 'assessment on land'. The fact that the temple of Tiruppuvanam was getting from the three devadana properties kadamai annually, after crop examination, shows that they must have been assigned by the State and the temple was entitled to all the dues which it was previously entitled to. The fresh settlement by which the sabha of Rajagambhira-chaturyvedimangalam was made to pay annually twenty-five katu, half in money and the other half in paddy, must be equal to the value of the kadamai which the temple was receiving. The word kadan being not much different from kadamai, vada-kadamai may be equated with vada-kadan. This is quite appropriate in this case where the temple had been realising kadamai on lands and the 1 See above, note on tiruvdykafri, p. 106. * No. 293 of 8. I. I., Vol. V. * Above, Yol. XVII, p. 300, text-line 36, * Above, Vol. XXII, p. 67. 8. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 416, * Ibid., No. 419.

Page #163
134 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [ VOL. XXV. lands had been given over to the brahmadeya. The term vada-kadamaiis used in other inscriptions also in the sense of permanent Assessment on lands'. As applied to debts, tada-kadan means a loan in which fixed interest bad to be paid, the capital remaining unchanged or undini. nished. This is the case in all permanent endowments. Sometimes it is even stated that the debtor should not at any time offer to pay up the capital and free himself from the binding to pay interest. Fuller expression for such debts is mudal-vada-kadan. Adukkalaippuram: means ' for the requirements of the kitchen, i.e., for offerings'. All gifts to temples are devadanas. According to the purpose for which the gifts are made, they fall under different beads such as tirunandaranappuram, tirumalaippuram, adukkalaippuram, tiruvilakkuppuram, etc. TEXT. First Side. 1 Svasti eri : Tribhuvanachchakrava[r*]tti Koner[*]gmaikopdap Rajagambhira-valanattu | Rajagambhire-chatu2 ryvedimangalattu=ssa bhaiyajku [l*] Udaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar devadanamana urgalir tangal=urudap kut3 tina Vagaikudiyu[m*] Mutturanarottaiyum Sirukilarkatturum pattavaduvarai payir partu= 4 kadamaiy-iruttu vandamaiyil idu tavirtu=ppadin opravadu-mvdal Vagaikudikku=kkabu pat tum Muttu[ra*) o narottaikku=kkadu pattum Sisukilankatturukku=kkasu ainjum aga and=onrukku=kkasu 6 irubatt-ainjum ottaga nischayittu=kkabu padiyun=ner-padiyum-aga irukka-pperavenum erkhi pivoh7 chunanar=Alagapperuma! namakku-chobonnamaiyil tangal-urudan kuttina Vagaikudiyu[m*) Mutturanarot8 taiyun=Chipukilankatturum pattavaduverai payir partu=kkadamaiy-iruttu-vandamaiyil idu tavirtus 9 ppadin-onravadu-mudal Vagaikudikku-kkalu pattum Mutturanar[o*] taikku=kkasu pattuna Cbiru10 kilankatturukku=kkasu ainjum aga and-onrukku=kkasu irubatt-ainjum ottaga nischayittu11 kkaku padiyun=ner-padiyum-aga iruppadaga kelvi tara=chchonnam (I*] ippadi Chandr Adityavat selvadaga ka12 llilun=chembilum vettivittu=kkolga [*] Ivai. Sevvirukkai-nattu Achcbutavayal Araiyan Adichoha13 devan-ana Yadavarayann=eJutty [l*] Yandu 11-vadu na] 108 [1*] Ivai Vadatalai-chChembi Dattu Venkapar Araya 18. I. I., Vol. IV, 373 and Vol. V, No. 416. * No. 345 of 8. 1. 1., Vol. VIII. * See Nos. 416 and 450 of 8. I. I., Vol. V. * The right hand portion of the medial o sign of ro has been omitted to be engraved. The letters ppa are written as a group whose symbol resembles ya. . The word ivai is expressed by a single symbol combining the two letters i and us. ? The sign of de is at the end of the previous line.

Page #164
No. 12.] TIRUPPUVANAM SUPPLEMENTARY PLATE. 135 14 . Kariyamal-ana Adigaiman=eluttu [lo] Ivaiy=Anda-nattu=pPerumanalur Mandariy-Iraman ana Pallavariyan 15 n=eluttu. Svasti sri: Sarvva-loka-samutpatti-sti(athi)ti-samhara-karanam [l*] Sasanam sasvatam Sambho[h*] Sri-Pu16 gbpavana-vasinah ID Rajagambhira-valanata Rajagambhira-chaturovedimangalattus ssabbaiyarku namm-adukka17 laippuram-ana urgalir-tangal=urudan kuttina urgatil Vagaikudiyum Mutturanarottaiyun Chiru Second Side. 18 kilarkatturum nam pillai Sanadu valangina Sundara-Pandiyadevarku yandu pattavadu varai payir pa19 ftu=kkadamai kondu-vandamaiyil idu tavistu padin-onravadu-'mudal Vagaikudikku=kkasu pattum Mutturanarottai20 kku=kkasu pattum Siruki[larkatturu]kku=kkasu ainjum aga and-onrukkurkkasu irubatt ainjum vada-ka21 dan-aga ottaga=kkasu (padiyun=ner]-padiyum-aga iruppadaga-chchonno[m] [1*] ippadikku nam pillai Sundara-Pa22 ndiyadevar tangalukku=k[kudutta) pilipattinpadiyey i-kkasal vanda nel[lum kajgum 23 nan=kanakkar kanmigal va[4]m namm=adukkalaippurattey-alandum odukki[yu]n=taravu kolga [*] 24 Arulal 'Savyacharyyan Bharadvaji Palapava[ya)n Visvesvaran-ana (Alagiya]deva-Bhattan 25 eluttu [l*] Arulal Tiruppuvanamudaiyan Vighnesvaran-ana Vipayaka-Bhattan eluttu (i*] I-nNa26 yasar Sivabrahmanaril devakanmi Palapavayan Ammaiddevan-ana Alagiyanayaka27 Bhattan eluttv [l*] Arular-Chattargalil Enadimangalattu Kasyapan Kesavan 28 Kshetrajnan-ana Brahma-pPallavaraiyann-eluttu [l*] Arulal mudar-karanattan Danavi. 29 noda-Muvendavelan-eluttu [10 Vidya-praudha-vilasini-paribridha-sri-Sastra30 Bhattaraka[h*] khyat-Omgarakamamgal-aika-tilaka[6*]=sri-Rajagambhirake [i*] gra. 31 minam pravare. Jada(ta)dhara-suto vidvat(d)-vadany-agrani[h*patram karayati sma sa32 [ta]tam=ita(da)m simnas=su-ninarna)yukamill TRANSLATION. (Lines 1 to 10) Hail! Prosperity! From the Emperor of the three worlds Kon@rinmai. Izondap to the assembly of Rajagambhira-chaturyvedimangalam in Rajagambbira-valanadu. 1 The word ivai is exprewed by a singlo symbol containing the two lettorn i and vai. . This line is written over an erasure from the beginning to ogradu. * Read Saida. * The X sign of Keht is engraved at the end of the previous line. . Read ouridha. * Va looks exactly like pa. The Banskrit vere at the end oovering the latter part of line 29 and the subsequent two and a half liges i engraved in a different hand. Perhaps Biatra-Bhattaraks himself wrote it and the engraver inoised it.

Page #165
136 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. As Vagaikudi, Mutturanarottai and Sirukilarkattur which were among the devadana villages of (the god) Udaiyar Tiruppuvanam-udaiyar and which, up to the tenth year (of Our reign), bad been subject to (annual) crop examination and payment of kadamai (to the temple of Tiruppuvanam), had been included in your village, this (payment of kadamai) had been made to cease, and as Our brother-in-law Alagapperuma! bad told Us that (an amount of twenty-five kasu, ten kasu for Vagaikudi, ten katu for Mutturanarottai and five kasu for Sirukilankatur,-had been determined to be paid as offu, for every year from the eleventh year (onwards), and that out of this amount, (one) half had to be paid in kasu and the other) half in paddy, We have ordered the issue of kelvi to the same effect. You may have this engraved or stone and copper so as to last till the Moon and the Sun (endure). This is the signature of Araiyan Adichchadevan alias Yadavarayan of Achchutavayal in Sevvirukkai-nadu. The year 11 and days 108. This is the signature of Araiyan Kariyamal alias Adigaiman of Venkanur in Vadatalai-Sembi-nadu. This is the signature of Mandari. Raman alias Pallavarayan of Perumanalur in Anda-nadu. (Ll. 15ff.) Hail! Prosperity! This is the permanent edict, which was the cause of creation, protection and destruction of all the worlds, of (the god) Sambhu residing in the glorious Pushpavana. To the assembly of Rajagambhira-chaturvvedimangalam in Rajagambhira-valanadu. Whereas, after (annual) crop examination, We have been receiving, up to the tenth year of (the reign of) Our son Sundara-Pandyadeva who had presented the Chola country, kadamai from Vagaikudi, Mutturanarottai and Sisukilarkattur which were among the villages attached to Our kitchen and which had been included in your village, and whereas this (payment of kadamai) had been made to cease and (in its place) We had declared that an amount of twenty-five kasu in all-ten kasu for Vagaikudi, ten kadu for Mutturanarottai and five kadu for Sirukilankatturshould be paid to Us as ottu on the basis of a permanent investment, every year from the eleventh year (onwards), (therefore), in accordance with the pidipadu issued to you in this wise by Our gone Sundara-Pandyadeva, (the amount of) paddy and kasu should be measured out and given to Our accountants and kanmis (servants) at the premises of Our kitchen and receipt taken. By order, 5 this is the signature of the Saivacharya Pala pavayan alias Alagiyadeva-Bhattan of the Bharadvajagotra. By order, this is the signature of Tiruppuvanamudaiyan Vighnesvaran alias Vinayaka. Bhattan. By order, this is the signature of Palapavayan Ammaidevan alias AlagiyanayakaBhattan, a devakanmi among the Sivabrahmanas of this god. By order, this is the signature of Kesavan Kshetrajnan alias Brahma-Pallavaraiyan, a Kasyapa and one of the chattar (students). By order, this is the signature of the treasury accountantDanavinoda-Muvendavelan. (LI. 29ff.) The illustrious Sastra-Bhattaraka, who was the lord of the lady Learning, who was famous as the sole forehead-mark of Angarakamangala, who was the son of Jatadhara and who was foremost among scholars, had this permanent grant, properly fixing the boundaries, written at Rajagambhiraka, the best of villages. 1 The whole of what has been said above is repeated here. . This word may stand for mantrinminister'. But as in all places where it occurs, both here and in the previous inscription, it is consistently spelt Mandari, there is strong suspicion that it may form part of the proper name of the individual 3. We here refers to god. * The king is called the son of the god. * The term arulal which literally means by the grace' seems to be employed in the sense of by command or order to denote the fact that the individual signs on behalf of the temple. * Tbo term mudal may also be taken as 'chief, head or first

Page #166
No. 13.] KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. 137 No. 13.-KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. By H. K. NARASIMHASWAMI, B.Sc., MADRAS. The set of plates containing the inscription edited below was discovered in the village of Koduru in the Gudivada taluk of the Kistna District by the villagers while ploughing a field. The plates are now in the possession of Vidvan Purnakutumba Rao of Gudlavalleru, from whom I secured them during my tour in the district in November 1936. The inscription has been reviewed in the Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy for that year (Appendix A, No. 4) and I now publish it with the kind permission of the Superintendent for Epigraphy. The set consists of five plates strung on to an oval ring 3)" by 41" and weighs together with the ring 287 tolas. The ring does not bear any seal. The plates measure 10" by 47" each and are inscribed on both the sides including the first and the last. The writing is ir an excellent state of preservation. The inscription is in the Telugu script of the medieval period. The alphabet does not call for any special comment except that the letter bha is written with or without the mark of aspiration at the bottom, as in-nabher= in 1. 6, gagan-ebha in l. 28, etc., but it invariably occurs without it when the vowel signs a or u are attached to it or when it occurs in a conjunct consonant, e.g., bhaga (1. 2), bhu-dana (1. 9), bhupah (1. 18), etc., and od=bhayarasi (1. 21), viprebhyah (1. 32), etc. The letter si is written like the modern bhu without its lower stroke of aspiration but with an additional kommu or u sign attached to it (11. 36, 39, 41, etc.). The whole record is written in Sanskrit verse and prose, except the portion specifying the boundaries of the village granted, which is in Telugu (11. 57 to 72). Lines 1 to 32 consist of fourteen verses in different metres while lines 33 to 56, in which the donees with their respective shares are specified, are in prose. The inscription ends with the usual imprecatory verses and a verse which gives the name of the poet who composed the grant (11. 72 to 77). In respect of orthography the following points may be noted : a) The use of the anusvara instead of the class nasal and the unnecessary doubling of the following consonant as in jagamtti for jaganti (1. 1), "varttau for rantau and rathangga for rathanga (1. 4), etc. ; (6) doubling of the consonant after the repha as in kartti (1. 12), or=vvibhinna (1. 15), Yajur-vvedi (1. 42), etc. ; (c) incorrect omission of the aspirate as in Partta for Partha (1. 15), and the sonant for the surd as in tidhau for tithau (1. 29), Radhitara for Rathitara (1. 50). In rya the r is always written in full and the secondary form of ya attached to it as at present. The grant belongs to the time of king Ana-Vota of the Reddi dynasty of Kondavidu. The inscription opens with a verse in praise of the Boar incarnation of Vishnu. The subsequent nine verses which are identical with those of the Pachchani-Tandiparru grant of Ana-Vema recount, in order, the praise of the Sun and the Moon (v. 2), the birth of the fourth caste, i.e. that of the Sudras from the lotus-feet of Vishnu and the birth in it of Prolaya-Vema who constructed the flight of steps leading to Srisaila, made all the gifts enumerated by Hemadri, performed various meritorious deeds and who defeated several hostile kings (vv. 3-7). To him were born Ana-Vota and Ana-Vema who were in splendour, like the Sun and the Moon (v. 8). The next three verses are devoted to the description of the might and valour of Ana-Vota, the donor of the grant, who instilled fear into the hearts of his enemies by the very sound of his wardrums (vv. 9-12). In the Saka year 1280 (expressed by the chronogram gagana 0, ibha 8, and surya 12) in the month of Pausha, on darsa, Tuesday, during the solar eclipse, king Ana-Vota granted to sixty-one Brahmans of different gotras and sakhas, the village of Koduru renamed Annavotapuram, on the bank of the Malapaha, along with the eight kinds of 1 Above, Vol. XXI, p. 269.

Page #167
138 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. ai tvarya and bhoga. The English equivalent of the date according to the Indian Ephemeris of L. D. S. Pillai is A.D. 1358, January 9, Tuesday, on which day amavasya som menced at -51 of the day. The solar eclipse, however, is shown to have occurred on the next day, i.e., Wednesday, on which day amavasya lasted till 43 of the day. The composer of the grant is Balasarasvati, & name which sounds very much like a title probably acquired by the person on account of his profound scholarship. Besides the PachchaniTandiparru grant already referred to, he is the composer of two other inscriptions of Ana-Vema, of which one is a copper-plate record, and the other a stone inscription at Srisailamo. In all these records Balasarasvati calls himself the Vidvan of the king's court and he seems to have held this position up to faka 1209, in which year he composed the Srisailam inscription mentioned above ; for, in the next year, i.e., Saka 1300, we find Trilochanacharya figuring as the court-poet of Ana-Vema and composing a copper-plate grant of the king. Attention may be drawn here to an unpublished fragmentary copper-plate inscription of Ana V&ta recorded in the Elliot Collection of Telugu Inscriptions", which furnishes us with some important facts. One of the donees figuring in it is a certain Mallu-bhatta who is called a Vidyadhikarin. We know that the famous poet Grinatha was the Vidyadhikarin in the court of Komati. Vama 6 Probably he succeeded Mallu-bhatta in this office. Of the duties of a Vidyadhikarin nothing is known from inscriptions, but that it must have been a responsible and high office is evident from the fact that so eminent a poet as Srinatha held it. Unfortunately nothing is known of his predecessor Mallu-bhatta. Another donee figuring in the Elliot Collection record is a certain Erraya-pregada. His gotra, however, is not mentioned as in the case of the other donees, but he is introduced in respectful terms and is stated to be a recipient of an exclusively large share of land. It is therefore likely that this person is identical with the famous poet Erra-pregada, who belonged to the Srivatsa-gotra and who is reputed to have completed the Andhra Mahabharatamu which was left unfinished by the previous authors, and who dedicated his work Harivamsamu to his patron Prolaya-Vema. A certain Reddi-Vema is known to have granted several agraharas to Vennalaganti Suranna,' The late Rao Bahadur Viresalingam Pantulu who identifies this Reddi-Vema with Prolaya-Vema believes that Suranna could not have had a place in Vema's court as long as Erra-pregada held his position there, and therefore, in as much as Suranna was patronised by Reddi-Vema, Ersa-pregada must have died during the time of Prolaya himself. This supposition of the author is untenable, as instances of more than one poet patronised by kings in their courts are not uncommon. The present reference to the poet is therefore important in establishing that he lived in the court of Ana-Vota also. Besides the Mahabharatamu and the Harivamsamu, Erra-pregada is the author of two other works, the Ramayanamu and the Nrisimhapuranamu, of which he dedicated the former to Malla, a brother of Prolaya-Vema and the latter, known also as the Ahobalamahatmyamu, to the 14. R. on S. I. Epigraphy for 1922-23, App. A, No. 9, * Ibid. for 1915, App. C, No. 20. * Above, Vol. III, p. 59. * Vol. I, p. 206, kindly brought to my notice by Dr. N. Venkataramanayya, M.A., Ph.D., of the Madras University 5 Mr. V. Prabhakara Sastri writes, in his Spingaraarinathamu (p. 52), that Balasarasvati held the position of the Vidyadhikarin in the courts of Ana-Vota and Ana-Vema. But in no inscription of his composition does the poet call himself a Vidyadhikarin like his other contemporary Mallu-bhatta or the famous Srinatha. . Above, Vol. XI. p 315, fn. 2. Jakkana's Vikramarkucharitramu, 1, 62. * Conplete Works of Rao Babadur K, Viresalingam Pantulu, Telugu Poota, Vol. X, part 1, p. 173.

Page #168
No. 13.) KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. 139 god Narasimha, the presiding deity of Ahobalam, the well-known place of pilgrimage in the Kushool District. The chief interest of the present grant lies in the fact that it is the only copper-plate inscription of the king so far discovered. Stone inscriptions of Ana-Vota known till now number only five and range in date from Saka 1275 to 1283. The earliest date known for his father Prolaya-Vema is Saka 1254, and an inscription from Mallavaram in the Ongole taluk of the Guntur (formerly Nellore) District gives for him the Saka year 12[717, which, if correct, would be his latest date. But the reading of the latter date appears to be wrong for reasons cited in the foot-note below and may have to be equated with Saka 1267. An inscription of this king from Tripurantakam is dated in Saka 1268(r) and this is the latest date so far known for him. His son Ana-Vota algo figures in this record, probably as the crown-prince. That he was a yuvaraja in his father's reign is referred to in a verse in Harivamsamu also.? He may therefore be presumed to have succeeded his father some time betweer Saka 1268 and Saka 1275. The record bearing the Saka date 1283 quoted above refers to the reconstruction of the Amaresvara temple at Dharanikota by Vema-Chamupati, the son of Mallinatha who was the minister of Ana-Vota. As the renovation was made for the increase of the life, health and prosperity of Ana-Vota, it may be reasonably presumed that he was ruling in Saka 1283. His defeat at the hands of Mada and Ana-Vota, sons of Singa, a general, probably, of the Kakatiya king Prataparudra, is referred to in the Velugofivari-Vandarali, and this incident has been assigned to Saka 1283. Ana-Vema is said to have succeeded his brother Ana-Vota after the latter's death. We do not know of any record of Ang Vema earlier than Saka 1293,10 The only other copper-plate grant of this king known to us is that given in the Elliot Collection mentioned already, but its whereabouts are not now known. * The five records referred to above are (1) Nellore Inscriptions, Part III, p. 1037. This record, dated in Saka 1275, is included in Rangacharya's Topographical List of Ines. (Guntur No. 405) and it refers to Ana-Vota's minister Mallinatha on whose death his brother made some grants. (2) No. 185 of 1905 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection, dated in Saka 1278. (3 and 4) Nos. 601 and 602 of 1909, both dated in Saka 1280 and (0) No. 258 of 1897. Another record (No. 250 of 9905) dated in Saka 1269 belongs to the reign of Annama Reddi. This has been assigned to Ana-Vota by Sewell and Krishnaswami Ayyangar (Historical Inscriptions of Southern India, p. 191). But it is reasonable to ascribe it to Anna, a younger brother of Prolaya-Vema, since the date falls within the period of the latter's rule. No. 340 of 1915 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. Nellore Inscriptions, Part III, Ongole 73. The eclipse is stated to have occurred at the end of the month) Asvina. It must therefore have been an eclipse of the Sun (ahimambu, not hima nisu, i.e., Moon, as understood by Butterworth and Venugopala Chetty, ibid. p. 1025). According to the Indian Ephemeris the details given in the inscription, viz., Advinasyivasane rahtsgraste-himamaau sura-guru-divant; i.e., the ending of Asvina, solar eclipse, Thursday, agree regularly for the saka year 1267 (current) - A. D. 1344, October 7, Thursday, on which day there was a solar eclipse. In calculating the above date, the months have to be counted as amanta ones as it is the wytom adopted in South India. The word varddhi in the chronogram baila-varddhi-dyumani as read by the authors mentioned above has therefore to be altered suitably by some such word as tarkka to give as the numeral 6 in place of 7, and the chronogram equated with 1267. No. 191 of 1905. Ka | Vitata-yuvaraja-vibhav-on nata Potaya-sainyanatha naya-margga samlhita-santata-seva-vilasita-putra brisamriddha sivaguna-siddha || (Harivandamu, Part II, Canto 9, v. 260.) . Above, Vol. VIII, p. 12. . Above, Vol. XXI, p. 270. 10 A. R. on 8. 1. Epigraphy for 1922-23, App. A, No. 9.

Page #169
140 which date is nearly a decade later than Ana-Vota's supposed defeat in Saka 1283. Whether Ana-Vota's reign ceased with his defeat at the hands of Singa's sons, and his brother succeeded to the throne forthwith, we must leave for future discovery of fresh records to decide. A few details about this king gathered from the Elliot Collection record referred to already1 may be added here. The inscription begins, as usual, with the genealogy of the Reddi chiefs commencing with Prola and his sons Macha, Vema, Dodda, Anna and Malla by his wife Annamamba. Here Vema's two sons Ana-Vota and Ana-Vema are mentioned and the former's exploits recounted. His conquests are said to have extended as far as the banks of the rivers Krishna and Gautami, a fact which is corroborated by a verse in the Vishnupuranamu which refers to the defeat by AnaVota of a certain Ravutu-Kesa on the banks of the Krishna before the very eyes of god Amaresvara. Ana-Vema associates himself in this inscription with his brother Ana-Vota in endowing lands to more than 180 Brahmans, amongst whom, besides the Vidyadhikarin Mallu-bhatta already mentioned, the mention of Erraya-pregada is of particular interest. Ana-Vema, it must be noted, is here called Ana-Vema-Bhupati Maharaju (the wording in the inscription is: yi raju tammundu Ana-Vema-Bhupati Maharaju). The date of this inscription is unfortunately lost; but it must have been executed some time prior to Saka 1293, which is the earliest year known for Ana-Vema, the successor of Ana-Vota. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Of the place-names mentioned in the inscription under publication the following, viz., Sankanipalli, Vinnakota, Kanumerla, Pottipadu and Kalavapurdi, may be identified respectively with the modern Sankarshanapuram, Vinnakota, Kanumerla, Pottipadu and Kaluvapudi -all in the Gudivada taluk of the Kistna District. Gurumjakodu may possibly be identical with Gupta-Koduru. The other villages, viz., Rajinayini Palaparti, Krinkulamirtti or Krinku. lamirru, Palakodu, and Pulipadu, I am unable to identify. Alligunta may be a pond and Aluka-pannasa, probably a field. Damkeru and Vanneru must be two local streams. The village Koduru is said to be situated on the banks of the Malapaha; but there is no stream of this name anywhere in this locality now. The Drujjavaram grant of Ana-Vema (Saka 1293) refers to this river as situated in Kurtti-desa and the grant village Drujjavaram alias AnnaVemapuram as situated on the banks of this stream. Drujjavaram is evidently the modern Jujhavaram, which is 12 miles south west of Koduru. Both these villages are situated close to the present Pulleru canal, which appears to be the present representative of the river Malapaha referred to in the above copper-plate records. No. A list of the donees is appended bereto in a tabular form specifying in each case the gotra and the sakha to which they belonged, as well as the shares of land which they received. Name of the donee. 1 Vissayarya 2 Simggayarya 3 Surayarya 4 Devayarya . Harita Do. Do. Do. Gotra. * * 1 See fn. 4, p. 138. Andhra Vishnupuranamu by Sarana, Aevasa I, v. 22, 4. R. on S. I. Epigraphy for 1922-23, App. A, No. 18, . Veda or Sakha. Yajus. Do. Do. Do. * [VOL. XXV. No. of shares. 2 2 2 2 Remarks.

Page #170
No. 13.) KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. 141 No. Name of the donee. Gotra. Veda or Sakha. Reniarks. shares. . . . . . . . . Harita . Do. . Do. . Do.. Bharadvaj8 Yajus. Do.. Do... . . . Rig Yajus Srivatsa Yajus Gamggayarya . Madhava-dvivedi . Annayarya . . Annayarya . . Madhavirya Simggayarya Lakhkhayarya . Appayarya . . Tallaya-daivajia. Allada-bhatta . Alladanatha Vallabharys Erapota-bhatta . Chamudayarya . Ramayarya . . Appale-bhatta Chamchayarys . Appaykrya . . Errayarya . . Prolayarya Narayana-bhatta. Machayirya Bhaskararya Madhavarya Gamgadhararys. Brahmadevs Simggayirys Appayarya, Sarasvati-bhatta. Marchchenarys. Devayarye . . Ayyalu-bhatta . Rig . Yajus Do. Kaundinya Do. 4 . . . . . Do. Rig Kabyapa Do. Do. . .

Page #171
142 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXV. No. Name of the donee. Gotra. Veda or Sakha. No. of shares. Remarks. Kabuvre . . Rig . . Do. Do. Yajus . Do. Do. 1 Kanva-sakhadhyayi. Sandilya Somaya-bhatta Nilakamtharya , Peddanarya . . . Annamarya . . . Visvesvara-bhatta Appayarya. Nagayarya . . Singgayarya Madhavarya Appayarya . . Narayanarya Narahari-bhatta . Narasimha-jyautishika . Surayarya, . Vallabharya . Simgayarya . . Machayarya Jiyyanarya . . Perumandi-bhatta Marayarya. . . Mamehenarya . . Tippayarya . . Gopala-bhatta . Vamaya-bhatta . . Mallayarya . . . . Vasishtha Do. Rathitara Do. Yajus Do. Do. Gautama Do. Rig Kausiks Yajus Do. . . . Do. Maitreya . Bhargava , Vishnuvardhana Ka va. . Gargya . . . . . . Yajus TEXT.1 [Metres :-Vv. 1, 7 and 9, Vasantatilaka; v. 2, 5, 6 and 8, Upajati; v. 3 and 4, Indravajra; vv. 10-13, Sardulavikridita; vv. 14-18, Anushfubh.] First Plate ; First Side. 1 Payad=Varaha-vapushah paramasya puso damshtra jagamttisti) ei2 khare dharanin dadhana [l*) (ari]mg-agrabhaga-parichumbita-megha-bi From original plates.

Page #172
No. 13.] KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. 3 mba samlakshyamana-susham-eva sasamka-rekha || [1*] Tamo ha 4 retam tava pushpavamttau(vantau) rakasu purvv-apara-saila-bhajau [*] rath amgga(ga)-lila 5 m-iva darsayamttau(tau) pura Purareh pridhi(thi)vi-radha(tha)sya || [2*] Pad-aravim6 dad-Aravimdanabher-gGamg-eva punya ghana-jivana-srih jat-abbijata satadha 7 vibhinna jatis-chaturtthi jagatam hitaya || [3] Tasyam-abhut-Prolaya-Vema8 nama Srisaila-sopana-vida (dha)na-sali | Hemadri-kalp-odita-dana-daksho nis-si First Plate; Second Side. 9 ma-bhu-dana-nirudha-kirtih || [4*] Vema-kshitiso vrisham-eka-padam khamja-pracharam 10 Kali-kala-doshat | datt-agrahara-dvija-veda-saktya pada-kramair-askhalitam chakara || [5*] 11 Dharmatmajo Dasarathih Prithus-chatyudiryya'manani yugamtta(ta)reshu | vitarka 12 ye Vema-naresvarasya punyani namani puratanani || [6*] Yat-kirtti-gana-sa 143 13 maye phani-sundarinam-alokitum cha mukha-ragam-anamga 14 mulam | srotum cha gita-rachanam yugapan-na daksho nag-adhipo na saha 15 te nayana-srutitvam (tvam) | [7] Samgrama-Partta(ttha)sya sarair-vvibhinna yasy= ari-chu 16 Jamarayo vichelub ()ukramatas-sathyati rja vathan pratapa-vahne Second Plate; First Side. 17 riva visphulimgah || [8*] Tasmach-cha Vema-nripater-udayad-iv-adrer-jatau pratapavara-ka 18 mtti(ti)-nidhi kumarau sury-emdu-tulya-mahasav-Ana-Vota-bhupa[*] sriy-Anna-Ve 19 ma-nripatir jaga-raksha-palah || [9] Vira-sriy-Ana-Vota-bhutala-pater-ggambhira-bheri. ravaih sa 20 trunam hridayeshu samgga(ga) ra-mukhe bhinneshu purvam rasam(sam) | yad-vi 21 ram nirakasayat(d)-bhaya-raso vegat kuto-py-agato yuktam prakta 22 nam-ambu nirggamayati pratyagram-aty-urjitam(tam) | [10] Yadhthatishu3 virodhi-ra23 ja-nilaye yodh-alaye yojito vahnih kalpita-hema-kuttima-ghana-syam24 da-sphulimg-ojva(jjva)lah Hemadrer-iva bbumikam kalayati praudbah pratap-o Second Plate; Second Side. 25 shmana sa-pratyamtta(ta)gireh sa-hemasaritah samvyapta-tar-avaleh [11*] Yasy-arin kulisa 26 dhvanim kalayato dhatishu bheri-ravam namani drutam-Arjunassa japatas-samgrama27 Gamdivinah samgram-opapadani tani bhavatam raksha-krite sarvvada varnyamttam (tam)=i28 ti bodhayamty-adhipatin dhi-yamtrino mamtrinah || [12] Sak-abde gagan-ebha-su29 rya-ganite Paushasya darse tidhau(thau) Bhusunor-divase him-etara-ruchah puny-opa 30 rag-amtta(ta)re gramam pradisad-Anna-Vota-nripatih Koduru-nam-amkki(ki)tam 31 s-asht-aisvaryakam-ashta-bhoga-sahitam bhudevatabhyo muda | [13] Malapah[a]32 nadi-tire viprebhyah pratipaditam(tam) | Annavotapuram namna jayaty-a-chandrata Read -ch-ity-udiryya". 2 Read -ramsyan. 3 Read yul-dhatishu. Read Arjunasya.

Page #173
144 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Third Plate; First Side. 33 rakam(kam) || [14*] Asya gramasya pratigrabitarah || Haritagotrah / Vissayaryah Simggaya34 ryah | Surayaryah | Devayaryah | Gamggayaryah | ete pamcba pratyekam dvi bhaginah 35 Madbava-dvivedi Annayaryahete dvadasa Yajuh-sakh-adhyayinah | Annayaryah 36 dvi-bhagi Rig-vedi | Bharadvaja-gotrah Madhavaryah dvi-bhagi | Simggayaryah 37 Lakhkhayaryah Appayaryah | Tallaya-daivajnah Allada-bhattah Alladanathah 38 Vallabharyah| Erapota-bhattah | ete dasa Yajuh-sakh-adhyayinah| Chamudaya. 39 ryah | dvi-bhagi | Kig.vedi | Srivatsa-gotrah Ramayaryah dvi-bhagi | Appale bhattah 1 40 dvi-bhagi | Chamchayaryah 1 Appayaryah | Errayaryah | Prolayaryah ete ashta Third Plate ; Second Side. 41 Yajuh-sakh-adhyayinah | Narayana-bhattah Rig-vedi | Machayaryah pad-o42 na-bhagi ! Yajur-vvedi Kaumdinya-gotrah | Bhaskararyah s-ardhdha(arddha)-bhagi! Madhavaryah | Gamgadhah(dha)43 raryah | Brahmadevah 1 Simgayaryah | Appayaryah | Sarasvati-bhattah 1 Mamchchenaryahete 44 Yajuh-sakh-adhyayinah 1. Kasyapa-gotrah! Devayaryah S-ardhdha(arddha)-dvi bhagi ! 45 Ayyalu-bhattah dvi-bhagi Somaya-bhattah Nilakamtharyah | ete Bhurag(Rig). vedi46 nah Peddanaryah Annamaryah pad-ona-bbagi tau Yajur-vvedinau | Visvesvara bhattah 47 Kanva-sakh-adhyayi Samailya-gotrah i Appayaryah | Nagayaryah | Simgga48 yaryah | Madhavaryah i Appayaryah Narayana(na)ryah ardhdba arddha)-bhagi ete Ya Fourth Plate; First Side. 49 juh-sakh-adhyayinah | Vasishtha-gotrau II(I) Narahari-bhattah s-arddha-dvi-bhagi Narasim50 ha-jyautishikah dvi-bhagi etau Rig-vedinau | Radhi (tbi)tara-gotrau Surayaryah dvi-bha51 gi | Vallabharyah [*] etau Yajur-vvedinau | Gautama-gotrau Simggayaryah | Machay. aryah 52 etau Yajur-vvedinau Jiyyanaryah Rig-vedi Kausika-gotrau | Perumam53 di-bhattah Marayaryah tau Yajur-vvedinau | Maitriya-gotrah Mam54 chenaryah dvi-bhagi | Yajur-vvedi | Bharggava-gotrah Tippayaryah Yajur-vvedi Vi. 55 sbnuvardhdhana(varddhapa)-gotrah Gopala-bhattah Rig-vedi | Kanva-gotrah Vamaya bhattah 56 Rig-vedi [i] Gargya-gotrah Mallayaryah pad-ona-bhagi Yajur-vvedi | Srishl/*] Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 57 Atha gramasya sima-cbihnani i turpunaku Mranikonda-gumta padumati gattu58 nnu a kumta daksbinapu madi turpu-gattunnu dakshina-mukhamai Damkeru sabi

Page #174
No. 13.) KODURU GRANT OF ANA-VOTA-REDDI: SAKA 1280. 145 59 tamai a eru damti Samkka (ka)nipalli kolu simaganu vachchi a(a)gneyam mula Sa60 mkanipallipolamera-gattu mochenu dakshinamunaku Vinnakota polamu vaya61 vyam mula magidi dakshinam-mukhamai poyi Alligumta mochi atte pa62 dumasa-mukhamai poyi nairfiti-mula Kanumallapumdi polamu mochenu[*] 63 padumati sima Vatluri Akka-domka padumati kara pattikoni vachcbi Vanneru sabita64 mu-ganu Prattipati polamu agneyam mula mochi uttaram-mukhamai Fifth Plate; First Side. 65 Namdi-vamppu sabitamuga vachchi Rajinayini-Palaparti vellaoi polamu mo66 chi meditapai Ksimkulamisti polamu padumati kara-vattukoni uttarar-mukhamai 67 poyi Palakadu damti uttara-mukhamai poyi vayavyam mula Kalu68 vapumdi kara mochenu uttaram sima a kare simaganu turpu mukhamai 69 sagi vachchi aluka-pannasa dakshinapum-gara simaga vachchi Vanneru mochi dakshinam 70 mukhamai Vanneje simaganu Klimkulamirru Pulipadu sahitamga. vachchi 71 Gurumjakodu vasina chotunu Vannesu damti turpu-mukhamai ibanyam 72 mula Mranikonda polamu mochenu | Sva-datta[d*]=dvigunam punya para-datt-a Fifth Plate ; Second Side. 73 nupalanam(ne) para-datt-apaharena sva-dattam nishphalam bhavet [! 15*] Sva dattam para-dattam 74 va yo hareta vasumddharam(ram) shashtim varsha-sahasrani vishthayam jayate krimih [1 16*1 75 Ek=aiva bhagini loke sarvvesham=api bhubhujam(jam) na bhogya na kara-grahya vipra-datta vasum76 ddha(dha)ra || [17*] Ana-Vota-naremdrasya vidvan Balasarasvati | akarod=akaro vacham ni77 rmmalam dharma-sasanam(nam) || [18*] Sivam=astu | Srish *] TRANSLATION (Verse 1) May the tusk of the Boar-incarnation of the Supreme Being, bearing the earth on its extremity and looking most beautiful like the crescent which is kissed at its cusp by the clouds, protect the worlds. (Verse 2) May the Sun and the Moon resting (respectively) on the western and eastern mountains during the full-moon evenings and displaying, as it were, (their) former act of being the wheels to the chariot, the earth, of Purari (i.e., Siva), dispel your darkness. (Verse 3) From the lotus feet of the lotus-navelled god (i.e. Vishnu) was born, for the good of the world, the noble fourth caste, virtuous, illustrious with rich life and divided hundredfold like the sacred Ganges rich with profuse water and split into a hundred branches. 1 Tho anusvara is written in the next line.

Page #175
146 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. (Verse 4) In that (caste) was born (a king) named Prolaya-Voma who constructed steps to Srisaila (mountain), who was expert in making gifts mentioned in the work on rituals (Kalpa) by Hemadri and whose fame was established by his gifts of limitless lands. (Verse 5) King Vema made the Vrisha (lit. bull, ie., Dharma) which was one-legged on account of the evil of the Kali age and (so) was limping in his walk, steady in its course by the power of the Vedas (being chanted with pada and krama) by the Brahmans to whom agrahara (villages) had been given. (Verse 6) I fancy that the names spoken of in other yugas such as Dharmatmaja, Dasarathi and Prithu are the sacred old names of king Vema (himself). (Verse 7) When the Naga women were chanting his (i.e., Prolaya-Vema's) glory, the serpent king, being unable to see the beauty of their faces, which was the root of love, and at the same time listen to the musical composition (sung by them), could not bear (the reputation of) hearing through the eyes. (Verse 8) When he attacked (the enemy) kings in fight, the crest-jewels of his foes, split by the arrows of him who was (like) Partha in battle, scattered about as though they were the sparks of the fire of his valour. (Verse 9) From this king Vema were born as from the eastern mountain, two sons (viz.), prince Ana-Vota and prince ert-Anna-Vema, the protector of the world-who were the receptacles of valour and great splendour, who were equal to the Sun and the Moon in lustre. (Verse 10) When the hearts of the enemies were broken by the deep sounds of the war-drums of king Ana-Vota, the sentiment of fear coming from some unknown quarter drove away the spirit of heroism which was there already. It is meet that a powerful (current) of new water drives away the old water. (Verse 11) The fire lit to the military barracks during the attacks on the palace of the enemy kings, shining with sparks that are the thick drops flowing from the pavement made of gold, looks, by the heat of its great glow, like (lit. puts on the garb of) the golden mountain (i.e., Hemadri) which is combined with its hill ranges and the golden streams and is covered with rows of stars. (Verse 12) The shrewd (lit. who had wisdom as their support) ministers (of the enemy kings) advise their masters, who were repeating the names of Arjuna immediately after hearing the sound of his (i.e., Ana-Vota's) war-drums which resembled the sound of thunder, that those military titles of him who was the Arjuna on the battle-field (i.e., Ana-Vota) should (instead) be repeated always for their protection. (Verse 13) In the Saka year counted by gagana (0), ibha (8), and surya (12), (i.e., 1280), in the month of Pausha, on a Tuesday which had the darka (tuhi)-during the solar eclipse, king Ana-Vota gladly gave to the Brahmans the village Koduru along with the eight aisvaryas and eight bhogas. (Verse 14) May the village by name Annavotapuram situated on the banks of the river Malapaha and given to the Brahmans shine (supreme) as long as the Sun and the Moon (last). (Lines 33 to 56) The names of the 61 donees with their gotras and shares are enumerated (see list on pp. 140 ff.). (Lines 57 to 72) The boundaries of the gift village are specified in Telugu. (Lines 72 to 77) Three imprecatory verses and a verse stating that the composer of the grant was Balasarasvati, the vidvan of king Ana-Vota, are given here.

Page #176
No. 14.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 147 No. 14. THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. BY B. C. MAJUMDAR, M.A., Ph.D., VICE-CHANCELLOR, DACCA UNIVERSITY. A.-Adipur Copper-plate of Narendrabhanjadeva. This is a single plate measuring about 11" by 84". It contains 41 lines of writing engraved on both sides. A circular seal, representing a full-blown lotus, is attached to the middle of the top of the plate. The seal has a diameter of 34", and on its surface is engraved, in relief, inside a raised circular rim, the figure of a humped bull with that of a small crescent above it, and the legend Sri-Narendrabhanjadevasya' below. There is a floral design underneath the legend. The seal bears a very close resemblance to that of Tribhuvana Mahadevi of the Kara dynasty. The plate was discovered in 1927 by a Kol peasant in course of digging a field near the village of Adipur in the Panchpir Sub-division of Mayurbhanj State, and is now preserved in the Mayurbhanj State Museum at Baripada. Mr. K. C. Neogy, the Dewan of the Mayurbhanj State, kindly sent the plate to me for decipherment, and I am editing it from the original. The plate is in a fair state of preservation, except a small part of the reverse which is badly corroded, with the result that a few letters in the formal portion of the grant are not legible. The alphabet belongs to the Northern type and resembles that used in the Pala records of the tenth century A.D. It contains numerical symbols for 200, 90, 3 and 1. The language is Sanskrit. With the exception of eleven verses, including the usual imprecatory verses, the inscription is written in prose. Some of these verses are, however, very faulty, and require addition or omission of letters to suit the requirements of the metre. The author's knowledge of Sanskrit was rather poor and there are many mistakes both in spelling and in grammar. As regards orthography, b and v are not distinguished; the anusvara is represented in some cases by guttural n (vanse in line 6), while the final dental n is represented by anusvara (satrum in line 11, bhupalam in line 15). Consonants are usually doubled after r, but there are exceptions (krimir-bhutva in line 29). Some other peculiarities seem to have been due to the ignorance of the author. Mention may be made of the use of & for s (asit in line 3, Smara in line 10, prasaktah in line 13, salila in line 20); of ri for ri (kriyate in line 32, eriyam in line 34); of i for (Bhavanisah in line 2, asit in line 3, sariram- in line 31, kirttayo in line 35); and of u for u (purvva in line 17). As examples of the faulty knowledge of grammar may be mentioned manis-tyagir in line 6, uktan-cha ddharmma-sastre in line 24, cheta in line 32, and vindu-llolam in line 33. The author's scanty knowledge of Sanskrit literature is best exemplified by the way in which the names of gotras and pravaras are given in lines 17-18. The inscription records the grant of the village Vri(Bri) hat-Sarai in Urtti-vishaya in Khijjinga by king Narendrabhanja, son of king Vibhramatunga, and grandson of Kottabhanja. At the end of the record proper, there is a sort of postscript written in smaller characters, referring to a Grant in the same district by Maharaja Ranabhanjadeva, son of Vibhramatunga, and, therefore, a brother of Narendrabhanja. The date, sarvat 293, at the end of the record, evidently refers to this latter Grant. It appears at first sight that after the inscription recording the grant of Narendrabhanja was engraved on the copper-plate, a small space remained vacant, 1 For the sake of convenience the historical materials in all the three Grants have been discussed together in the Introduction to A. Cf. e.g., the plate facing p. 425, J. B. O. R. S., Vol II.

Page #177
148 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. and it was subsequently utilised for making a brief record of the other Grant, leading to the natural presumption, that Ranabhanja was the younger brother of Narendrabhanja and ruled after him. But some peculiarities in Inscription B, edited below, seem to point to the opposite conclusion. The donee in the first Grant was Bhattaputra Sitaladeva-sarman belonging to Bahy. sicha-charana, Asvalayana-sakha, and Vatsa-gotra. The donee in the other case was Bhattaputra Trivikrama. The inscription is of great historical importance as it furnishes new materials for the reconstruction of the history of the Bhanja dynasty. The kings mentioned in it, viz., Kottabhanja, bis son Vibhramatunga, and the two sons of the latter, viz., Narendrabbanja and Ranabhanja, belong to what has been called the second group of Bhanja kings by Mr. R. D. Banerji. This group is now known to us from the following eight copper-plate grants, though Mr. Banerji knew only the first three of them. 1. Bamangbati plate of Ranabhanja. 2. Khandadeuli plate of Ranabhanja." 3. Bamanghati plate of Rajabhanja. 4. Ukhunda plate of Prithvibhanja. 5. Kesari plate of Satrubhanja (re-edited below, C). 6-7. Two Adipur copper-plates of Narendrabhanjadeva (edited below, A and B). 8. Adipur copper-plate of Durjayabhanjadeva.? The first two Grants now edited (Nos. 6-7) closely resemble Nos. 1-4 and possess all the special characteristics which distinguish them from those of the other Bhanja kings. As a matter of fact the texts of the bistorical portion of all these Grants (except Nos. 5 and 8) seem to have been derived from a common draft, though slight modifications have been introduced here and there. No. 5 contains some important additions which are not to be found in others, while No. 8 Omits altogether the traditional account of the origin of the family. All these records (except No. 8) begin with a reference to Virabhadra, the Adi-Bhanja or the First Bhanja, also called Ganadanda. He is said to have come out of an egg of pea-hen in the bermitage called Kotyasrama and was brought up by the sage Vasishtha. Only No. 5 adds a few more details, particularly that he was the lord of 85,000 villages. 10 All the records (except No. 8) refer next to Kottabhanja who must be regarded as the first historical king of the 1 R. D. Banerji, History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 178. 2 The Grant is also known as Jamdapir plate from its findspot (above, Vol. XVIII, pp. 300-1). * Nos. 1 and 3 were originally edited by Babu Pratapa Chandra Ghosha in J. A. S. B., Vol. XL, pp. 161ff., and subsequently re-edited by Babu Nagendranath Vasu in the Archaeological Survey of Mayurbhanja, Vol. I, pp. 14111. A stanza engraved on the pedestal of an image, now in the Khiching Museum, refers to a king called Rayabhanja who may be the same as this king Rajabhanja (Ann. Rep. Arch. Survey, 1922-3, p. 128). But it contains no historical information. According to Mr. R. D. Banerji this Rayabhanja was a different king (Orissa, p. 183). Edited by MM. H. P. Sastri in J. B.O.R.S., Vol. IV. p. 172, 6 Indian Historical Quarterly, Vol. XIII, pp. 427 ff. * Ibid., pp. 429 f. Below, pp. 172 f. * For these characteristics of. Banerji, op. cit., p. 180. Annals of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Vol. XII, pp. 231 ff. Ins. No. 8 applies some of these epithets to Ranabhanja. lu Mr. Misra, who edits the plate, translates the passage as follows: "...... Virabhadra who formerly was busily engaged by 88,000 sages, and in view of their request Ramadeva served him and then made him the lord of 88,000 villages". This meaning is very doubtful. The word read as muni' is probably 'sunu. Cl. C, edited below.

Page #178
No. 14.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 149 family known to us. The names of the successors of Kottabhanja are, however, given differently in the different plates (Nos. 1-8). In No. 1 the genealogy is given as follows Kottabhanja Digbhanja Ranabhanja. In No. 4 Ranabhanja is said to have been born in the family of Kottabbanja, and no mention is made of Digbhanja. The son of Ranabhanja is Prithvibhanja. The genealogy may therefore be described as follows: Kottabhanja Ranabhanja Ptithvibhanja. No. 5 gives the following genealogy Kottabhanja Durjayabhanja Ranabhanja Satrubhanja (yuvaraja) Narendrabhanja. In No. 6 the genealogy is given as follows: Kottabhanja Vibhramatunga Ranabhaoja. Narendrabhanja. In No. 7 we find the same genealogy, though the relationship of Ranabhanja with the other kings is not clearly stated. No. 8 gives us the following genealogy - Maharajadhiraja Ranabhanja Vibhramatunga (yuvaraja) Kottabhanja. The genealogies given in Nos. 2 and 3 have been interpreted differently and a short discussion is necessary to explain the different points of view. No. 2 mentions Kottabhanja, his son Digbhanja, and the latter's son Ranabhanja, and so far it agrees with No. 1. But after Ranabhanja it adds two more names in the following passage: tasya ch=0(au)payi(i)k-atmajah Sri-Prithvibhanja-suta-sri-Narendrabhanjadevo bhutah. In addition to the two emendations noted within brackets, MM. H. P. Sastri, who edited the record, made a further emendation by omitting the visarga in atmajah'. He, therefore, translated the passage as follows: His reputed son Prithvibhanja, whose son Narendrabhanja was born."

Page #179
150 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Mr. C. C. Das Gupta differed from this view and offered the following translation:"And his (Ranabhanja's) ' aupayika', i.e., adopted son is Narendrabhanja, the son of Prithvibhanja, i.e., Ranabbanja adopted as his son Narendrabhanja, the son of Prithvibhanja ".1 In view of the two new Grants, Nos. 4 and 5, the interpretation of MM. H. P. Sastri appears to be preferable. Apart from this there is a further difficulty; for the exact connection of Narendrabhanja with the record is not quite clear. MM. H. P. Sastri says that Prithvibhanja was not a son born in lawful wedlock', but may have been one of the twelve classes of sons allowed by Hindu law', and he suggests that Ranabhanja made the grant on the occasion of the birth of a grandson named Narendrabhanja'. On the other hand Rai Bahadur Hiralal is of opinion that the Khandadeuli plate really records a grant of Narendrabhanja and not of his grandfather Ranabhanja. Mr. R. D. Banerji differs from this view and accepts that of MM. H. P. Sastri. But the fact that the seal of the plate contains the name Narendrabhanja supports the view of Rai Bahadur Hiralal. A further argument may be cited in support of this view. The donee of this grant is the great-grandson of Bhattaputra Trivikrama. No. 6 records a grant by king Ranabhanja to Bhattaputra Trivikrama. If these two identical names refer to the same person it is more likely that the donor of No. 2 is a grandson of Rapabbanja rather than Ranabhanja himself. In No. 3 the name of the successor of Kottabbanja and the father of Rajabhanja who issued the Grant has been read as Ranabhanja both by Mr. Pratapa Chandra Ghosh and by Mr. Nagendra Nath Vasu who edited the plate. This reading has been generally accepted, and it gives us the following genealogy : [VOL. XXV. Kottabhanja Ranabhanja Rajabbanja This genealogy has been reconciled with that given in Nos. 1 and 2 by supposing that the name of Digbhanja, son of Kottabhanja and father of Ranabhanja, has been omitted through oversight. Mr. C. C. Das Gupta has justly drawn our attention to the fact that the word 'Ranabhanja' cannot be read on the published facsimile. The first letter is undoubtedly 'ra' but the other letters cannot be clearly read, and in any case there is no na' following ra'. He suggests that this word was misengraved for Digbhanja and constructs the following genealogy from Nos. 1 and 3.5 Kottabhanja Digbbanja T Ranabhanja 1 Annals, Bh. Or. Res. Ins., Vol. XII, p. 235. Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 293. Op. cit., p. 183. Curiously enough, on the preceding page Mr. Banerji says: "The actual grant was made by Narendrabhanja". Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 293, f. n. 1. Annals, Bh. Or. Res. Ins., Vol. XII, pp. 234-5. Rajabhatja

Page #180
No. 14.1 THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 151 At first sight the different genealogical accounts seem to be hopelessly conflicting and any attempt to reconcile then may justly be regarded as a vain and fruitless task. But there are some points of agreement in the majority of records which might give us a clue to the ultimate solution of the problem. All the records are unanimous, firstly, in their accounts of the origin of the founder of the family, Virabhadra, from the egg of a pea-hen in the hermitage of Vasishtha known as Kotyasrama; and secondly, in regarding Kottabhanja as the first historical ruler. Here the unanimity ends. But with the exception of Nos. 3 and 4 all the other records represent Ranabhanja as the grandson of Kottabbanja, and as the statement in No. 4 is not in conflict with this view, we may accept it as an established fact. The name of the father of Ranabhanja is given as Digbhanja in Nos. 1 and 2, Durjayabhanja in No. 5, and Vibhramatunga in No. 6. There would thus appear to be three different kings bearing the same name Ranabhanja. But on the other hand we should remember that all of them ruled in Khijjinga, and all of them evidently were contemporaries, being grandsons of the same king. This is specifically proved in respect of two of them as they issued Grants in the years 288 (No. 1) and 293 (No. 6). Three grandsons of the same king, bearing the same name, and ruling in the same locality at the same time (or at least within a few years of each other), may not be theoretically impossible, but must be regarded as very unusual indeed. We may, therefore, reasonably infer the identity of the three kings bearing the name Ranabhanja. This would imply also the identity of Digbhanja, Durjayabhanja and Vibhramatunga, though it must be regarded as very unusual that the same king should have been referred to by three different names in the official records of the family. Then, again, according to MM. Sastri's interpretation of No. 2, Ranabhanja had a son (aupayika or reputed) named Prithvibhanja and the latter's son was Narendrabhanja. Now No. 4 confirms the first part of the statement, viz., that Ranabhanja had a son called Prithvibhanja, and No. 5, the second part of the statement, viz., that he had a grandson called Narendrabhanja. No. 5, bowever, gives Satrubhanja as the name of the father of Narendrabhanja, and the only way of reconciling Nos. 2, 4, and 5 is to identify Satrubhanja with Prithvibhanja. On the basis of the above hypotheses we may draw up the genealogy of the family tentatively as follows: Virabhadra, the Adi-Bhanja (produced from the egg of a pea-ben in Kotyasrama and brought up by sage Vasishtha). Kottabhanja Digbbanja alias Durjayabhanja alias Vibhramatunga Ranabhanja (No. 1) Narendrabhanja I (Nos. 6-7) . ? Rajabhanja (No. 3) Vibbramatunga (No. 8) Satrubbanja (No. 5) alias Prithvibhanja (No. 4) Narendrabhanja II (No. 2) Durjayabhanja (No. 8) (yuvaraja) Kottabbanja

Page #181
152 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Although this genealogy of the family cannot be regarded as finally settled, the above repre. Bents, I believe, the most reasonable inference that can be drawn from the data at present available to us. If we reject the proposed identifications, and treat the kings with different names as so many different persons, the resulting genealogy would be as follows : Virabhadra Kottabhanja Digbbanja Vibhramatunga Durjayabhanja Ranabbanja (No. 1) Narendrabhanja (No. 5) Ranabhanja (No. 5) Ranabhanja Rajabhanja (No. 3) Prithvibhanja (Nos. 2, 4) Vibhramatunga Satrubhanja Narendrabhanja (No. 2) (yuvaraja) Narendrabhanja Durjayabbanja It is unnecessary to discuss here the history of the other Bhanja kings known from copperplate grants; no connection or relationship between them and the Bhanja kings discussed above has yet been established. The late Rai Bahadur Hiralal upheld the view that all the known Bhania kings belonged to one single family, but this theory has been shown to be untenable by Mr. R. D. Banerjie and Mr. C. C. Das Gupta. As to the status of these kings, the late Mr. R. D. Banerji laid much stress on the fact that the kings of this group bore no royal titles." The absence of any title ", says Mr. Banerji, "at a time when even petty kings had assumed the imperial titles of the Gupta period, is extremely significant. It proves that the second group of Bhanja kings were subordinates to some higher power". The title Maharaja applied to Ranabhanja in the two Grants (Nos. 6, 7) edited below, and the title Maharajadhiraja applied to the same king (or another king of the same name) in Ins. No. 8, prove the erroneous character of Mr. Banerji's assumption. For he himself concluded, from the assumption of the title Maharaja by Ranabhanja of the first group, that he was an independent king. And we may equally presume that Ranabhanja of the second group 1 Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 286. * History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 179. * Annals, Bh. Or. Res. Ins., Vol. XII, pp. 231 ff. * History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 181. Dr. H. C. Ray also holds the same view, cf. Dynastic History of Northern India, Vol. I, p. 423. * History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 166.

Page #182
No. 14.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 153 was also an independent king. Indeed in this respect the fact that a ruler issues land grants with a distinctive royal seal of his own is a far stronger evidence in support of his status as a de facto independent ruler than mere assumption of royal or imperial titles. It would be more reasonable, therefore, to regard the Bhanja kings, who issued royal charters with their own seals, as independent rulers, at least for all practical purposes, irrespective of the question whether they assumed royal and imperial titles or not. The Grant No. 5 refers to Virabhadra as Chakravarti-samah or like an emperor', gives the titles 'Mahamandal-adhipati-Maharajadhiraja-Paramesvara' to Satrubhanjadeva, and calls him the lord of eighty-eight thousand (villages). This is also an indication of the power and independence of the Bhanja kings of this group. As to the period when these kings flourished we have two specific dates of Ranabhaoja, viz.. Samvat 288 (No. 1) and Samvat 2931 (No. 6). The era to which these dates are to be referred is not easy to determine. Mr. B. C. Mazumdar held that the alphabets of the records could not be earlier than the tenth century A.D., and referred the year 288 to the Ganga Era, which began according to him in 778 A.D. This view was accepted by Mr. R. D. Banerji and Mr. C. C. Das Gupta. Many scholars, however, now hold that the epoch of the Ganga Era is to be placed in the sixth century A.D. or at the close of the fifth century A.D. Accordingly, king Ranabhanja has to be placed towards the close of the eighth or in the ninth century A.D. Mr. Binayak Misra refers the date to the Harsha Era. That would place Ranabhanja towards the close of the ninth century A.D. The palaeographic evidence, as noted above, does not militate against this view.? Assuming that the Harsha era was used, the date of the present Grant would be A.D. 899, and Ranabhanja must have been on the throne during the years 894-899 A.D. The rule of the Bhanja dynasty of Mayurbhanj from Kottabhanja to Narendrabhanja Il may thus be placed between 850 and 950 A.D. Utkala or Orissa was conquered by Devapala in the first half of the ninth century A.D. This must have brought about the political disintegration of the kingdom, and as soon as the Pala power was weakened by the middle of the ninth century A.D., local feudal chiefs found a good opportunity to carve out independent kingdoms for themselves. The rise of the Bhanja family to power may be explained in this way. The Capital of these kings was undoubtedly Khijjinga, modern Khiching (situated about ninety miles to the west of Baripada the present Capital of Mayurbhanj) which contains exten. sive ruins and has yielded a large number of fine medieval sculptures. All the Grants, except Nos, 5 and 8, refer to Khijjinga as the place of residence of the king. The village granted in No. 5 is situated in Urtti-vishaya, and this district, according to the present Grant, was included in 1 The numerical symbol used to denote 200 is 'lu'. Kielhorn, in his List of Northern Inscriptions, expressed a doubt about the correctness of this interpretation (Above, Vol. V, App. p. 88, n. 6). Buhler's chart, however, gives the value 200 for the symbol (PI. IX, Col. XVIII). Subsequently, Kielhorn also changed his view and took the symbol as denoting 200 (Above, Vol. VI, p. 134). This is now generally accepted (History of Orissa, Vol. I, p. 181). * J. B.O.R. 8., Vol. II, p. 361. * Op. cit., p. 181. Annals, Bh. Or. Res. Ins., "Vol. XII, p. 245. * Indian Culture, Vol. IV, pp. 171 ff.; J. A. H. R. 8., Vol. V, pp. 272-4; Ind. Ant., Vol. LXI (1932), p. 237. . 1. H. Q., Vol. XIII, p. 427. Mr. Misra says that this was also the view of Kielhorn. He does not, how ever, give any reference, and I cannot find any in support of this statement. Buhler in his Palaeographic Chart places the alphabet of the Bamanghati Ins, of Rapabhanja in the 9th century A.D. (Plate IX, Col. XVIII.)

Page #183
154 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. xxv. Khijjinga (Khijjinga-pratibaddha). The villages granted by the records seem to indicate that the kingdom of this group of Bhanja kings corresponded roughly to the present states of Mayur. bbanj and Keonjhar which are still ruled by chiefs bearing names ending in Bhanja. The name Mayurabhanja undoubtedly preserves the tradition that the Bhanja family originated from the egg of a mayuri (pea-hen), and the legends that the ancestor was born out of an egg of peahen and nursed by the sage Vasishtha are to be found in the records of the present ruling family.! It is, therefore, very probable that the present Bhanja chiefs are descended from the group of Phanja kings referred to above. An attempt has been made to connect this Bbanja family with the famous Maurya clan, and even to identify Virabhadra, the traditional founder of the family, with the Maurya emperor Chandragupta. The suggestion which rests mainly on the following grounds was first made by Mr B. Misra while editing No. 5deg (re-edited below as C.). 1. The Mayura-origin of the family really indicates an association with the Moriya clan, Moriya being the Prakrit form of Mayura. 2. According to the Pali Mahavagga, the dominion of Bimbisara embraced 80,000 townships. It is needless to say that the same dominion was included in the empire of Chandragupta. Evidently the lordship of Virabhadra over 88,000 villages (as recorded in No. 5) has some similarity with that of Chandragupta. 3. Ganadanda, the epithet of Virabhadra, means Republican Chief and signifies one whose army consisted of individuals combined for a definite object. If taken in this sense, Virabhadra may be supposed to have raised an army as Chandragupta did to overthrow the Nanda dynasty. The arguments are wholly unconvincing. As regards the first, it refers merely to a totemic conception, and we need not necessarily find any historical allusion in it unless there are other valid grounds for doing so. As regards the second, the inference resta palpably on a very weak foundation. As to the third, Ganadanda has been interpreted by Rai Bahadur Hiralal as an officer of some Gana or Hindu Republic. He takes it to be an abbreviated form of Ganadandanayaka or Gana-dandapala, i.e., either a minister or a commander of army. There is no justi. fication for going further beyond this. Of the localities mentioned in the inscription other than Khijjinga, Kotyasrama, the reputed hermitage of Vasishtha where Virabhadra was born, has been identified with Kuting, thirty-two miles from Baripada. Urtti-vishaya may be identified with a village called Urti in the Keonjhar State, about twelve miles to the north-west of Khiching, on the right bank of the river Vaitarani. There is a village called Sorai near Urti, and this may represent either of the two villages, Bsihat-Sarai and Svalpa-Sarayi mentioned in the Grant. It is not also impossible that both the names referred to two parts of the same village distinguished by the prefixes brihat and svalpa (i.e., big and small) and that this entire village is now represented by Sorai. 1 While recently visiting the Museum at Baripada, I noticed the following documents: (1) Copy of a Sanad granted by Maharija Viravikramaditya Bhanja in 1121 Amli (i.e., 1713-14 A.D.) in which the ancestor of the royal family is said to have been born of an egg of pea-hen and nursed by the sage Valishtha. (2) A letter from the ruler of Talcher addressed to Lakshmi Narayana Bhanja, ruler of Mayurbhanj (1660 A.D.) containing reference to the same legends. Upendra Bhaja, the famous poet of Orissa, who flourished about the end of the seventeenth century A.D., refers to these legends in respect of the kings of Mayurbhanj. : 1. H.Q., Vol. XIII, pp. 420 ff. It may be pointed out that mora is the Pkt, form of mayira and Moriya that of Maurya.-Ed.1 . Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 289. Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 300. But Mr. P. Acharya, the archaeologist of the Mayurbhanj State, rejects this identification on the ground that there are no remains of antiquities in the place. I am indebted to Mr. P. Acharya, the State Archaeologist of Mayarbhanj, for the information about the discovery of Platos A and B and for the identification of villages mentioned in them.

Page #184
No. 14.) THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 155 The fact that the villages are situated on the right bank of the Vaitarani river, in the State of Keonjhar, is of great importance, as it proves that at least a part, if not the whole of this state was included within the dominions of the Bhanjas of Mayurbhanj in the nintb or tenth oentury A.D. This in a way lends some support to the local tradition recorded by Hunter that Keonjhar originally formed part of Mayurbhanj and was formed into a separate state about two oenturies ago. 1 The two copper-plates (Nos. 6 and 7) now edited being clearly engraved, enable us to correct some mistakes and remove some doubts about the reading and interpretation of the records of this group of Bhanja kings. MM. H. P. Sastri, while editing the Khandadeuli plate claimed to bave corrected some mistakes. "For instance," observed he,"my predecessors read Kotyasrama, but my plate distinctly says Kautsasrama. They read the same word Suladanda in one plate and Svarnadanda in another, but it is really Galad-unda, the breaking egg". The present records confirm the reading Kotyasrama and show beyond doubt that the other word is really Gana-danda, which also seems to be quite clear on the estampage of the Khandadoult Inscription. In the three published records the adjective 'Khijjinga-Koffavasi' is applied to Ranabhanja and it has been taken to mean that the king was usually resident in Khijjinga. The corresponding expression in the present records is Khijjinga-kott-adhivasat meaning that the Grant was issued from Khijjinga. This is the more usual expression used in land-grants, and there is hardly any doubt that it was the original form which was misconstrued in others. TEXT. [Metres : vv. 1-4, 6, Arya; v. 5, Vasantatilaka; vv. 7-9, Anushtubh ; v. 10, Drutavilambita ; v. 11, Pushpitagra.] Obverse. 1 Omogvasti [*] Sakala-bhuvan-aika-natho 2 bhava-bhaya-bhiduro Bhavo Bhavani(ni)sah | vividha-samadhi-vi3 dhijnah sarvvajno vah sivay=astu || [11] Asi(si)t=Kotyasrama-ma4 ha-tapovanat mayur-andam bhit[t*]va Gana-danda-Virabhadr-akhyah [1*] 5 pratipaksha-nidhana-daksho Vasishtha-muni-palito npipa6 tih || [2016] Tasy-Adi-Bhaoja-van(vam)se manise-tyagiro-adandakah khya7 tah [*] surah suchir=vvinito jata[b*) sri-Kot(tt)abhanj=eti || [3 II] Pu8 tras-tad-anurupa? | breshthah sriman=masaksha-samanta) [1*] nfi. 9 pati-sat-archchita-charano sri - Vibhramatungo jagat-prathi. 10 tah || [4||") Tasyatmajah Sma(Sma)ra-samo va(ba)lavan varishthah surah 11 [samunajnta10.yabah pravijitya satrum(n) raja Yudhisthira Hunter's Orissa, Vol. II, App. III, p. 86. * Expressed by a symbol. * In this verse the words Kolyasrama-maha-tapovanat must be left out in order to suit the metre. Read Asin=mayur-andar etc. . Read mani. Read tyagi. * Danda unnecessary. Read =tad-anurupah. * This is probably a mistake for asankhya. . Omit eri as in B for the sake of the metre. 10 Read samunnata as in B below.

Page #185
156 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 12 riv=ivani-paland cha nityam ratah kusala-karmma-vidhau 13 prasa(sa)ktah [115Khijjinga-kott-adhivasat Hara-charan-214 radhana-kshapita-papah sriman=Narondrabbanja-devah 3-215 nunayam praha bhupalam(lan) 1 [16][*] Khijjinga-prativaddho(baddha) Urtti-vish16 Ya-sammandha-Vri(Brihat-Sarai-gram-abhidhano gramo-yam 17 pu(pu)rvva . vidita-simanta| Vavbhio-charanaya | Aslaya18 na-sakhaya | Vachchha -gotraya 1 pancha-rirshaya-pravara19 ya Tilapudraka-vinigrata 10. | bhattaputra-Si(si)tala[deva)20 [sa]rmmanaya!! Salsa)lila-dhara[m*) puraskfity=akaratve[na va] Reverse. 21 ..matta(ta))-pitror=&tmana .... 22 ...ndato=smabhih punyasetun=dadaya" [*] yavat-pri23 (thvi]dharmma-dakshinya(nya)to va tavat-kalam=pala[niyo) 24 bhavadbhih [ll] uktan-cha ddharmma13-6astre Va(Ba)hubhir=vvasudha datta 25 rajabhis=Sagar-adibhih yasya yasya yada bhumi[s*]=ta26 sya tasya tada phalam(lam) || [711] Ma bhuya phala-barka vah para97 dat-eti parthivam svadatta phalam-antam para28 datt-anupalanan || (811) Sva-datta para-dattam-va | yo hareti 29 vasundharam' i 88 vishthayam krimir-bhutva pitpibhih sa30 ha pachyate || (911*) api cha[i*) Kshitir-iyam kulat=eva va(ba)hu31 priya lo hata-sari(ri)ram=idan-cha vini(na)ema(sva)ram(ram) su-kristar] 32 adya na cheta kri(kri)yate dhruvam la vipadi dhakshyati vo= 33 nusay-analah || [1011*) Iti kamala-dal-amvu-vindu-llo34 lam b ri(eri)yam-anuchintya manushya-jivitan=cba sakala35 m-idam-uddhritadbhi vudhvam" | na hi purushai[h*) para-ki(ki)rtta36 yo vilopyam(pyah) lo ll [111*] Likhitam Rajakula-Hera37 mvo(mbo)preti lo|| Sri-Vibhramatunga-sutena Maharaja-bri-Rana 1 Read itavani.. Danda unnecessary. The danda is unnecessary; to suit the metre we have to read kotta-vasad=Dhara-, or Khijjinga-kottava si as in other inscriptions. * Omit deve for the sake of the metre. .Read mambaddha-. . Read Bahuricha.. Read Adalayana-. . Read Vated. Read Pascharshi.. 1. Read vinirgala.. 11 Read -sarmmane. 1. Perhaps the correct reading is datto-emabhih punya-set-udayaya. (The text from mala to bhavadbhik rooms to form a verse in Salini metre.-Ed.] 1) Read dharmma. * Read ma bhud-aphala-lanka nad para-datl=tli parthiudo lsa-dattat-phalamanantyan para-hattanuper land | 1 Road Sva-dattah para-dattari ul y harlla vasundharam. 1 Road nukritam=adya na chel. 11 Read Iti kamala-dal-ambu-bindu-lodni. 1. Read udahsitai=cha. * Read buddhua.

Page #186
A-ADIPUR COPPER-PLATE OF NARENDRABHANJADEVA. Obverse. Reverse. = * yug / "phreni| nobel kmbraaber hn ebH&Aaanun + aa]| sutraasbaaser pr / t & 9 #CIA 2, 4.htt}} 1 eEE}}}} taa| baabu inkrimero| 3 anubi sundr, pel paanir aas | ghaay'el 10 aalok niy'e phraaljiil seminaar kre tthkaabor' sl esaashiisaabekun ny'| baabaa mne kre| graamiinn sNghmitr| (bi maas r b blei aaj khaabaar hok 14 34 / 95e] 101 $ tee/i styN 9292)ls / IBE Atika ) 05 te 36 ii) / ) / A | N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No. 1966 E39-218, SCALE: ONE-HALF. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #187

Page #188
No. 14] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 157 38 bhanja-devena Uratti-vishay-antahpati. Svalpa-Sarayi-gramah sali39 la-dharas mi*] puraskritya tamra-sasanena bhattaputra-Trivikramaya pra40 dattah atol bhavishyad-rajabhih palaniya iti [1] 41 Samvat 200 90 3 Phalguna va di 1 likhitam kulaputraka-[Yaksha......] TRANSLATION. Om svasti. (Verse 1) May the omniscient Bhava (Siva), who is the sole protector of all the worlds, the destroyer of the fear of re-birth, the lord of Bhavani, and conversant with the rules of the various modes of meditation, bring you prosperity. (V. 2) There was a king called Ganadanda (an officer in a republic ?) Virabhadra, skilful in killing enemies, who burst out of an egg of a pea-hen in the great hermitage, called Kotyasrama, and was brought up by the sage Vasishtha. (V. 3) In the family of this first Bhanja (king) was born sri-Kottabhanja, who was highly honoured, liberal, famous, brave, pure, and modest, and was averse to inflicting punishment (adandaka). (V. 4) Then there was his worthy son eri-Vibhramatunga, who was famous in the world, most excellent, and endowed with beauty; who had numerous feudatories, and whose feet were wor. shipped by hundreds of kings. (Vv. 5-6) His son friman Narendrabhanjadeva-who was like cupid (in appearance), strong, weighty, and brave; who had acquired fame by defeating enemies; who, like king Yudhi. shthira, was constantly engaged in protecting the earth, and was extremely fond of performing good deeds; and whose sins were expiated by the worship of the feet of Hara ;- from his residence at the fort of Khijjinga says respectfully to the kings: (Ll. 15-21) (There is) a village called Bsihat-Sarai, in the district (vishaya) of Urtti, situated close to the city of Khijjinga. This village, the boundaries of which are already known, is granted by me, free of rent, for the sake of the religious merits of) my mother, father, and myself, with libations of water, to Bhattaputra Sitaladevasarman an emigrant from Tilapudraka and belonging to Bahvpicha-charana, Aevalayana-sakha, Vatsa-gotra, and having the five rishis as his pranaras (or the noble ancestors). (Ll. 22-35 contain the usual imprecations.) (L. 36) Written by the Rajakula Heramba. (Ll. 37-40) By Maharaja-sri-Ranabhanjadeva, son of sri-Vibhramatunga , the village of Svalpa-Sarayi in the district (vishaya) of Uratti has been granted to Bhattaputra Trivikrama, after sprinkling water and by a copper-plate deed. So this should be upheld by the future kings. (L. 41) The year 200 (and) 90 (and) 3; (the month) Pbalguna ; the dark fortnight; (the lunar) day 1. Written by Kulaputraka Yaksha. B.-Adipur Copper-plate of Narendrabhanjadeva. This is a single plate measuring about 10-6" by 8.8". It contains 38 lines of writing engraved on both sides. The engraver at first deliberately left a margin of about 3 inches at the top on the reverse side, but later, as the inscription could not be contained in the remaining part, he engraved the concluding portion in this space with the letters written in an opposite direction. This is a very natural and common method in letter writing of the present day, bnt seems to be Read ato. [There seem to be only two letters at the end; the reading may, therefore, be Yakaherati.--Ed.]

Page #189
158 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. xxv. rather unusual in respect of engraving copper-plates. The original plate contained a circular projection at the middle of the top, and to this was later soldered a circular seal with a diameter of about 3". It bears the legend " Sriman=Nari(re)ndrabhasjadenasya" in a singie line. Above the legend are the figures of a crescent with a conch below, and underneath it is the figure of a humped bull above a floral design, resembling those in the Plate A noticed above. The edge of the seal is turned up so as to form a raised rim all round. A portion of the back of the seal bad to be cut away, as otherwise some letters, already engraved on the reverse of the plate, would have been bidden by it. This is an inportant and interesting point. For, as in Plate A, this portion of the plate contains, like a post-script, a short record about the donation of king Ranabhanja. It is obvious that it was not a later addition, but was already engraved before the royal seal was attached. The plate was found in the possession of one Sira Das of the Adipur village, the same person from whom Plate A was obtained. According to the statement of Sira Das it was found some eighty years ago, and kept concealed in a house which was washed away by the flood of 1927 and hence abandoned. It was again brought to light some six years ago wbile digging the earth in that deserted plot. The plate is now in the Museun, at Baripada. The Curator of the Museum, Mr. P. Acharya, who supplied me with the above acoount, kindly gave me the plate on loan, and I an editing it froni tbe original. The plate is in a fair state of preservation, except that a small portior of the edge, on both sides, along the length of the plate has been corroded, with the result tbat some letters at the beginring and the end of a number of lines have been rendered indistinct or altogether effaced. The language is Sanskrit and the alphabhet closely resembles that used in Inscription A. As a matter of fact the record is a close copy of that record with a few modifications. The only im portant additions are: (1) some additional conventional concessions in the formal portion of the grant (ll. 16-17), and (2) one additional imprecatbry verse (1l. 29-30). These are, however, well. known phrases and occur in other Orissa records and the verse occurs in another grant of this family (cf. C below). The author's knowledge of Sanskrit was rather poor, though he has avoided some of the glaring niistakes of A. As the errors and orthographic peculiarities in the two records are very sin.ilar, these need not be noticed in detail. The inscription records the grant of the village Sarapadraka in the Kerakera-vishaya by king Narendrabhanja whose genealogy is given in the same words as in A. The donee, whose name I doubtfully read as Bhatta Devadevadama, migrated from Odra-viehaya and was evidently associated (in a n.anner which is not quite clear) with the village Ramaparkati in the Khijjinga.mandala. The grant was made on the day on whicb the summer solstice began (Ravisamkramana-vilayam). The second record, at the end, refers to the grant of a village by Ranubhanja. The name of the village may be doubtfully read as Padeva, but there may be another letter at the beginning Of these localities Kerakera is still the name of a village in Ghoshdapir in Adipur Pargana, situated about twelve miles to the South-South-East of Khicbing. It is shown as Kerkers in the Indian Sheet Atlas (Scale l'=4 miles, sheet 73 G). Near by is a village called Soras in the same sheet and this may be the same as Sarapadraka. The village called Saradaha in Karanjia Pargana may also be the n.odern representative of Sarapadraka. Ramaparkati may be identified with the village called Ramasahi in Kiapir in Joshipur Pargana. I am unable to identify Paleva. The [See p. 160, n. 10 below.-Ed.] *[To me it appears that the donee was a resident of the village Ramaparkati in Khijjinga mandala and that he originally hailed from AMAvadrahs, a Brahmin village (? Bhatta-grama) in the Odra-vishaya.-Ed.]

Page #190
No. 14.] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. mention of Odra-vishaya is very interesting, showing that the name which was afterwards applied to the whole province was as yet confined only to a small region and originally denoted only a small district. 159 The history of Narendrabhanja and his predecessors has already been discussed. As noted above, the inscription also records, at the end, the grant of a village by Bhanja Maharaja-Ranabhanja. The word immediately preceding this seems to be clearly napta or grandson. Unfor tunately, the word of three letters before napta, although very clearly engraved, cannot be read with certainty. The first and third letters are 'a' and 'va', but the letter in the middle is a peculiar one, and looks like sai or stai, none of which, however, gives any sense. In any case, for the present, Ranabhanja of this short record must be identified with king Ranabhanja, a similar short record of whom is engraved at the end of Plate A. It is very curious that a short record of this king was in both these instances added as a sort of post-script to the record of Narendrabhanja. In the present case, at any rate, we are tolerably certain, by the position of the last few letters of the plate in respect of the back part of the seal, that the whole record was engraved before the seal was attached, i.e., during the reign of king Narendrabhanja. The only reasonable conclusion seems to be that Ranabhanja was a predecessor of Narendrabhanja, and an earlier grant made by him, perhaps to the same donee or to his family, was repeated in brief at the end at the latter's request, so that the same plate might serve him as a charter for both the grants.1 One peculiarity in the text of this grant requires special mention. In all the copper-plate grants of this family of kings, the word kusali or kusalinah, generally added as an adjective of the king in the prose portion, immediately after his proper name, is omitted, and in most of them the words s-anunayam praha bhupalan take the place of the usual verbs manayati bodhayati samadisati. In the present grant we have all these three combined, with the exception only of samadisati. Attention may be drawn to the expression Siva-charana-saroja-shatpada' (1. 13) used with reference to Narendrabhanja. The corresponding expression in A is Hara-charan-aradhanakshapita-papah' (l. 13-14). These prove that king Narendrabhanja was a devoted worshipper of Siva. The invocation to Siva at the beginning also shows that the family was Saiva. The discoveries at Khiching fully corroborate this. The finest image unearthed from the ruins at Khiching is that of a standing Siva which was no doubt installed in the main temple whose magnificent ruins have been laid bare by recent excavations. TEXT. [The metres are noted above in connection with A, but the verses 2 and 3 are defective as some words have been left out as pointed out in the footnotes.] Obverse. 1 Svasti [*] 2 O 3 tho bhava-bhaya-bhiduro Bhavo Bhavani(ni)sah [*] vividha-samadhi-vi namo Avighnesvarayahs || Sakala-bhuvan-aika-na 1 [It is difficult to believe that Rauabhanja of the postscript grants in A and B was a predecessor of Narindrabhanja. It is not impossible that a portion of the back of the seal of B had to be cut away to make room for the last line of the subsidiary record for which no other space was available. In 11. 36-37 B clearly states that the subsidiary grant was inserted in the original grant (elasminn-eva sasane prakshipya). The duct of writing in these additional grants is quite different from that of the original grants. The writer in the two additional grants appears to be the same person, riz., Yakshadatta and the donor is also the same Ranabhanja in both. The reading in 1. 35 of B is asaiva naptra. If asaiva stands for asy-aiva, the person referred to must be the first ruler mentioned in the original grant, i.e., Kottabhanja whose grandson Ranabhanja was. Ed.] Read namo vighnesvaraya. 2 There is a symbol preceding Ori.

Page #191
160 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 4 dhijnoljnah) sarvajno vah sivay=astu || [111*] Asi(si)t-Kotyaerama5 mahatapovananiemayur-andain bhitva? Gana-danda-Virabhadr-akhyash*] [*] 6 ksbal -nidhana-daksho Vasishtha-muni-palito nlipati[h*) ! [12||*] Tasy-Adi-Bham7 ja-vanse(vamse) mani(ni) tyagi(si) adandaka[h*] khata(khyatah) [l*] jato(tah)" sri-Kotta bhamjo=pi [l 3*] 8 Putras-tad=anurupah sreshthah srimaneasanksha(samkhya)-samantah Inpipati-sa9 t-archchita-charano Vibhramatungo jagat-prathitah || [4 II*1 Tasy=atmajah 10 Smara-samo va(ba)lavan=vari(ri)shthah surah samunnata-yasa yudhi ni11 rjjit arih raja Yudhisthira iv =avani-palane cha nityam ratah 12 kusala-karmma-vidhau prasa(sa)ktah [l 5*] Khijjinga-kott-adbivasakat [*] 13 Asi(si)-dhar arjjita-kirttih Siva-charana-saroja-shatpadah Srisma. 14 n] ripu-vanita-vaidhavya-da-Narendrabhanja-kusali(li) jagata(t)-khya[tah I*] 15 sanunayan prasha*] bhupalan yath-arbam manayati vo(bo)dha[ya]ti Kerako, 16 ra-vishaya-prativa(ba)[ddha)-Sarapadraka-gramas=chatuh-sima-paryantah s-617 pari(ri)kara-s-od(dd)esa-sa-tantravaya-go-kuta-saundi(ndi)k-adi(di)kam pra. 18 [kli]tika-sarvva-pida-varjjit-alekhani(ni)-pravesataya bbuni(mi)chcbhi(chchhi)dr-. Reverse. 19 pi(bhi)dh ana-nyayen=achandr-arkka-kshiti-sama-ka(ka)la m*] mata-pitroratmanah (yal20 sah-puny-abhivriddhafye] | Odra-vishaye Bhattagrama Allavida...? 21 pirggatah Khijjinga-mandalasya Ramaparkati-grama-sasa.... 22 Vyavbhpicha-charanaya. Vatsa-gotra-pancharabaya - Ya(Ja)madagni(gni)-pravara(raya) bhatta 23 D[*]vadevadama(h) bhatta-[Vaddha]kadama-suta(sutaya) Ravisankramana velayam 24 hast-odakena tamra-sasanikrity=akshaya-ni(ni)vi-dharmmen-akaratve25 na pratipadito='smabhih tad=ek(sh)=asmad-[d*]attiraddharmma-gauravad=bha26 vadbhih paripalani(ni)ya uktan=cha dharmma-sa(63)stre [ll] Va(Ba)hubhir=vasudba da27 tta rajabhih Sugar-adibhih yasya yasya yada bhumi[s*]-tasya tasya tada 28 phalam(lam) [l 6 *] Ma bhuh(bhud=a)phala-sanka va[h*) para-datt=eti parthivah 1 sva-dattat phalam =a. 29 nantyam para-datt-anupalane 1 [1 7 ||*] Sva-datta[m] para-dattam=va(ttam va) | yo hareta vasundharam(ram) [*] 1 To suit the metre omit Kotyasrama-mahalapovanan= as in A. * Read bhittva. There is a sign after this which is redundant. * Read pratipaksha as in A, the first three syllables of which have obviously been dropped through mistake in this record. * The words surah tuchir=vinilo occurring in A have been left out before jato(tah) through inadvertence. SA las pravijitya satrun(n). . This seems to be a verse in Giti metre. ? To me the reading appears to be All Tvadraha-vinirggatah(taya).-Ed.) # Read Bahuricha. [Reading after grama seems to be sasasla-vdslavya-Va(Ba)huricha.. Sasasta may be # mistake for Ssana in which case Ramaparkati, the residence of the donoe, would be an agrahara or a gift village.--Ed.) Read pancharshi or panch-arsheya. 10[ I think the name of the donee is Devadaman. The syllables Dava at the beginning of the line seem to have been wrongly written and may be considered superfluous. Read Devadamne.-Ed.] 11 The reading of this name is very doubtful. 12 Danda unnecessary.

Page #192
B ADIPUR COPPER-PLATE OF NARENDRABHANJADEVA. Obverse. Reverse. + | 200bu suyojknle? - )Besne-hitab=age kaarkhstthli mot aadeejbaabiibaaddh'ikhHbikimaar / 15 puple Sc5a] toila5D 15 bibekerobbaaey'aashaamaakhyaakhaa / | 01711-S)- 1985 maajaaghaattephaa eneimsuu9 9 %Bable& seibad * gijemur saili/linaa mniputhir binoj baabaake 4 bstubnt mmi+lbaalaa baa bllaahaajaallaah| prnnb shaalis ( jisekhaaNy'aa (c) sbrbne laal raaH dely'nbir . e raaylubaaiyHssysb | ghirei ghrer bimaaghboCHNOH maadaarbebsr| 4 | jy'yaatraabaaesn | instalaahini / e rebaaNlaaSS (H | 24 14biy'gilaabublii / shaancibyombaabsubhir 5 jaanunen-e sumlisbnke | graaphiaraqaaiy'aadli / 10 by'rireshiiltHstrH 4 nbm premnnaatr 4 naabel taarkaa| >> sipttmbysaag 1s dilbaaherinbbrkhaao / N. P. CHAKRAVARTI Ree. No. 1956 E.3g-275. SCALE: ONE-HALF SURVEY OF INDIA, CALOUTTA.

Page #193

Page #194
No. 14. ) THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 161 ka 30 sa vishthayam krimi[r*]=bhutva pitsibhih saha pachyate 1 [1 8 1*] Harate harate(yed) bhumim [manda)31 [buddhi][*]=tama(mo)vritostah) [*] sa vaba)ddho varuni-[pa*]sa=eva trigayyoni shul jayate [19 II*] Iti ka32 mala-dal-amvu(mbu)-vi(bi)ndu-lolam sri(eri)yam=anuchintya manushya-ljivitan=cha] [18] 33 [saka]lam=idam=udahsitan=cha | vuddha(buddhva) na hi purushaih para-kirttayo vilo34 pyah || [10 |*] Itisti) tambra-sasana-vitani-bhanda karyyah || 35 Om svasti [[*] asaiva? [na]pta Bhanja-maharaja-sri-Rapabhanjadevena 36 Padeva gramag-chatuh-sima-paryantah etasma(smi)nn=eva tamra-sasa37 ne prakshipya salila-dhara-purahsarena pratipadito bhavadbhih 38 paripalaniyah | khanitam Yakshadatten=eti || C.-Kegari Copper-plate of Satrubhanjadeva. This is a single plate measuring 81" by 6". It contains twenty-four lines of writing engraved on both sides. A circular seal, a little more than 21 in diameter, is attached to the middle of the top of the plate on its longer side. It contains one line of legend with the figure of a couchant bull below, and there are figures of a trident and a crescent respectively on the upper right and upper left of the bull. The edge of the seal is turned up so as to form a raised rim all round. The record was first published with a text and English translation by Mr. Binayak Misra in Indian Historical Quarterly, Vol. XIII, pp. 429 f. and 431. According to hin, it was discovered by a Ho servant of Arjun Giri at Kesari, 10 miles north-west of Khiching. The plate is now in the Baripada Museum. I am indebted to Mr. P. Acharya for having kindly lent the original plate for re-editing it. The plate is in a good state of preservation. The alphabet belongs to the Northern type and resembles that used in Plates A and B edited above. The language is Sanskrit. As regards metre, orthography, and the author's knowledge of Sanskrit, the remarks made in connection with Plate A apply equally well in tbis case, and detailed notices are unnecessary. The inscription records the grant of the village of Syallamayi in the Urtti district by Mahamandaladhipati-Maharajadhiraja-Paramesvara Satrubhanjadeva, lord of eighty-eigbt thousand (villages). He was the son of Ranabhanja, grandson of Durjayabhanja, and great-grandson of Kottabhanja. Reference is made to Virabhadra's birth, as in Plates A and B. Some additional information is, however, given about this Virabhadra in II. 3-5 which is not to be found in the other records of the family. The exact meaning of tbe passage is obscure, as the grammatical construction seems to be faulty. It begins with a reference to Virabbadra's eighty-eight thousand sons (and not sages as interpreted by Mr. Misra). What follows seems to indicate that on account of the prayer of these sons Virabhadra was protected (sevitah) by Ramadeva and made lord of eighty-eight thousand villages. Ramadeva is no doubt the god Rama. The phrase Ramadeveng 1 Read varunaih pa laistiryyag-yonishu. Danda unnecessary. There is a superfluous na after yo. * Read tamra. The reading of the word is very doubtful. The word vita ni-bhanda can be clearly read but offers no meaning. There is a letter ka written just below the space between the last two letters. 6 Expressed by a symbol. * The second letter looks like sai but the word offers no meaning. (See above, p. 159, n. 1.-Ed.] # A letter may have been effaced at the beginning of this line. According to my reading only one son, who was protected by Ramadeva, seems to have been favoured with this gift. See p. 162 n. 13 below.-Ed.]

Page #195
162 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Sevitah 'can therefore be bardly interpreted as served by Ramadeva 'as translated by Mr. Misra. According to the dictionary, the root sev ' also means to protect,' and I have taken that interpretation. The word 'vyopita)' is also a difficolt one. I think is a mistake for dh (which resembles it very closely) and the word 'dhyapitah' has been used to indicate that the eighty-eight thousand sons were made to perform meditations (dhyana) in order to please Ramadeva and obtain the boon from him. The very important and far-reaching conclusions of Mr. Misra based on the above data bave already been discussed above. The only other information of historical character supplied by the record is the mention of two members of the royal family viz., Anakahdevi (perhaps a mistake for Anakadevi), the chief queen, and Narendrabha jai, the Yuvaraja (u. 12-13), and of a number of officers (11. 13-14). Attention may be drawn to the expression Bhagavad-bhattaraku-Sarikaran samuddisya occur. ring in ll. 14-15. The reference may be to the great Samkaracharya in whose honour the gift was made, though it is possible to take it in the ordinary sense to refer to God Siva. In the latter case, however, the form ordinarily met with, is 'Bhagavat-Siva [Narayana or Buddha)-bhattaraka. As to the localities mentioned, Urtti-Vishaya has been discussed above. I am unable to identify the village Syallamayi. Mr. Misra reads the name of the village as Llamayi' remarking in a footnote that'sya' is unnecessary. I do not see any reason to uphold this view. tekhT. Obverse. 1 Omgvasti". [11*] Sakala-bhuvan-aika-natho bhava-bhaya-vi(bbi)duro Bhavo Bhavani (D7)ba[b*] vivi2 dha-samadhi--samadhi-vi[dbi*]jnah sarvva'jfid vah si(fi)vay=astu || [*] Asita(sit) Kotta srama(md) na[ma] 3 tapo-dhishthanam=uttamam* [*] mayur-&nd-odbhave[*]=tasmatafd=) gana-dando VIdeg(VI). rabhadr-akhyah [ll 2 1*] Ashtabi4 ti-sahasrai[b] sunubhi[b ju vyapitah pura [l*) teshanaetu pra[r]thanam dfishtva Rama devena sevitas(tah) [13 Tato." 5 sbtaalti-sahasra.gramasy-adbipatih kritah [1*] chakravi(va)[r]tti18-sama(mah) sarvvapado nancha vasthiti [l| 14 ||*] See p. 154' above. Expressed by a symbol. * Resd svasti. * The second samadhi is redundant. M. reads sarva (M. denates Mr. Binayak Misra). . M. reads asit, but the word actually engraved is afila. * M. reads Kofyasrama-maha-. .M. reads uttama[m]. . There is no sign of medial i on vas M. reads. 10 This pada conforms to the fourth pada of an Aryd metre. This is apparently due to its being copied verba tim from the other records. 11 M. reads sahasrais-tu mu[ni*]bkib. (I would read-sahasrais-tu (su*]nubhi[r=).--Ed.] 13 M. reads vyapis. 10[ To me the reading appears to be evitata) [1] Sutoa , Ed.] 14[ Read - dhasra as the sixth syllable in this pada should be long.--Ed.) 15 M. reads "varli. 10 M. reads sartu padonauchanasthitah. Perhaps the word intended is saruw-padandkach=avasthitih [ But this would make the pada short by one syllable. -Ed.]

Page #196

Page #197
C.-KESARI COPPER-PLATE OF SATRUBHANJADEVA. Obverse. SEALS. (From Photographs). A AlocanA va yovAnA ravAnA (haratipAvasAbAjAra bhayo vAgAyA jAnA hAhAtA yA yamAlAvakA mATA rahI daballAmA yAtAyAta kAmAtA ra hAmAhavAya ra yazAnaghAvayAlavAdabAvAlayAtadAraya tahamA 8 TAyAmAbaragadAnadhAraka HdhyatA pacA vaTA rAzanAlA janma viviyana vAlA zahAdAtArA narasanatakAta hayagayatakAta 10 (RLArAvatAvAsAvara mAmAmAra 128 B. 14 (mlemitthaanaaghaassaart57the raajnaiRi|ekhy'aal esajI ra jantu dhanarAyanavarayAlA vA mazAlIlibalasaMgAvadha" 18 neme siejbaajgyudr'nuyaaycbhrtiyess is mArA yAyala 18sakhAnAlA ghavana 18 yasamA prayatna asalavAlasaamotoTA sosa . mArane vAlA rAmAnA gayA sana lAmA (vA mAyA nayA nayA apa 10 Reverse. 20 205 cirAvatImAradA hamezAtAkAlAkalAvinA sAvayAcAtarAlasaratAvaravAtacitAmA 22mattAgalArAyalA visarAvAsa 427 (641 N. P. CHAKRAVARTL. Rre. No. 1956 E'39-275. SCALE: TWO-THIRDS. SURVEY OF INDIA, CUM

Page #198
No. 14. ] THREE COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM MAYURBHANJ. 6 pratipaksha-nidhana-daksho Vasi(si)shtha-mu[ni*]-palito ripu-dahana3-da nripatih 1. A(A)dibhanjah 7 vanalah sarasvatirvvinitto jatah | Sri-Kottabhanja-suta-mandalika-sa(sa)t-archchitachara 8 pa-kamalah sri-Da(Durjayabhanjadevo-bhuta(t) [] tasy-atmajah su(sulchih pratapi(pi) k[ri]tajnah satya Hara-charan-[radhana-tatparah guru-deva-pujakah 9 vadi 163 'bhuta(t) tasy-a 10 tmajah surah pratapi(pi) nirjita-satruh satya-dharm-[n]vitah Yudhishthira-samah prajapalana-ta 11 tpara[*] Mahamandaladhipati-Ma(Ma)harajadhiraja-Paramesvara[*] ashtasiti-sahasraa(sr-a)dhipa 12 ti[*]| sri-Satrubhanjadeva-padaih | ma(ma) hadevi(vi)-sri-Anakahdevi(vi) || ju(yu)varaja(ja)-sri. 13 Narindrabhanja | sandhivigrahi-sri-Prajapati[b] | mudrabasta-sri-Bhi(i)ma[h*]| pratihara'-sri-Manoratha[*] | pura 14 sreshtbi-sri-Vishnudattah mata-pitaro r-atma[na*]-cha 10 dharmma-yasho(so)-vri[d*]. Bhagavata(d)-bhattaraka-Sanka dhaye 15 ra[m]1 samu[d*]dis[ya] Urtti-visa (sha)ya-prativa (ba)ddha-Syallamayi13-grama(mah) sa. jala-sthala(lab) chatu[h*Jsimavatsina14 16 sa-vitapa-lata 10 Madhya15desa (sa)-vina(ni)rgata-bhattaputra-Narayanasya pautraya bhattaputra-Cha 17 krapanisya1e putraya Bhattaputra-Dandapani1 | Kausi(Kausi)ka-sagotraya triyari sri-Ranabhanjadbvo abaya-pravariya" " 18 Vasishtha-gotraya Vasishtha-pra[va*]riya tambraa1-sa(an)aani(n5)krita(tya) pradat[t]-smabhih [1] Bhumi[m] yab pratigrihna 1 This forms half of a verse in Arya metre. See A, v. 2. The initial vowel is a and not a as M. reads. 19 ti 10 yas-cha bhumi[m*] prayachcbbati ubhau ttau22 punya(nya)-karmmanau niyatau** svargga-gaminau || [5 ||*] * Read -pitror. 10 Danda unnecessary. 3 M. reads dalana. *M. reads barasvatinnimitto and emends it as Sarasvati-nimitto. There is no doubt that the phrase intended is surah suchir-vvinito as in A, 1. 7. 5 M. reads sarvapapa, but the word satyavadi is quite clear. M. reads padeh. The correct form should be padah. 7 M. reads Pratihari. M. reads pitararalmasya. 11 M. reads dharmayaso(so)bhibridh(ddh)aye. 12 M. reads Bhagavantam bhattarakam Sankaram. 13 M. reads "yi. 14 Read -sim-avachchhinnah. 15 M. reads madha.. 16 Read paneh. 17 Read panaye. 18 Read tryarsheya.. 19 M. reads echa after it, but I find no trace of it. [As there seems to be only one donee the gotra and pravaras mentioned first were probably engraved by mistake and later corrected as found in 1. 18.-Ed.] 21 Read tamra.. 20 Dandas unnecessary. 22 Read tau. 23 Read niyatam.

Page #199
164 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Reverse. 20 Anandanti pitara[h*! prava[lga]ntia pitamaha[h*] [*] bhumi-data kule jata ssami trata bhavisya(sya). 21 ti | [16]*] Harate harayatelyed=)yas=tu manda-vudbis-tama(mo)vpitah sa va(ba)ddho Varune pase triyaga yo22 nisu(shu)? jayetes | [1 7||*] Sva-datta[**) para-dattam=va yo hareta(r) vasundhara[m 1*] sa vishthaya[m*] krimiralo bhutvali 23 pitribhi2 saha pachyate ! [19 11*1 Sva-danatala phalam=anantam para-dat[t*]-anu. palane[l*] sashthi-varisha-15 24 sahasra(sra)ni svargge modati bhumidah || [10*] || No. 15.-AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN : SAKA 887. By Prof. V. V. MIRASHI, M.A. AND M. G. DIKSHIT, B.A. Of the two leaves of a set of copper-plates, which are edited here for the first time, the first is from the collection of the late Mr. G. K. Chandorkar, a well-known researcher of Khandesh. It is now deposited in the Rajwade Samsodhana Mandala, Dhulia. The second plate was found in the collection of the Bharata Itihasa Samsodhaka Mandala, Poona. No definite information is available regarding the original findspot of these plates, but they were probably discovered somewhere in the Poona District of the Bombay Presidency.17 They are edited bere with the kind permission of the authorities of the two Institutions in which they are now preserved. They are the last two plates of a set which must have originally consisted of three or four copper-plates. The initial one or two plates, which probably contained a glorification of some ancestors of the donor, are not now forthcoming. The present plates contain a hole }" in diameter at the top, which indicates that the plates were held together by a ring. But the ring together with the seal, if it had any, is now lost. The plates measure from 9:5" to 9.7" broad and from 7.5" to 8.2" high. The first plate weighs 66 tolas and the second 444 tolas. 1 M. reads asphalayanti. The usual expression is asphofayanti. M. reads pragalbhanti. M. reads the passage as follows: bhumi-data kule jata(h*) sa na[6]=trata bhavishyati. This is undoubtedly the correct form, (cf. Manhali Copper-plate line 53, J. A.8. B., 1900, pp. 65 ff) but not the correct reading of the text. * Read -buddhisa. M. reads tamousitah which is undoubtedly the more usual form. * Read tiryag7 M. reads tiryag-yonau [sa] jayate. * Read jayate. M. reads io harat. 10 Read krimira 11 M. reads krimirbbhutva. 13 Road pitribhih. This is M's reading. 13 Read -danat. 14 Read =anantyan. M. reads anantan. 16 Read shashfi-varsha.. 14 There is one ornamental mark between the two sets of dandas. 17 As shown below, the donated village is in the Poona District. Another Sinda copper-plate, dated Saka 133. has been recently discovered at Narayangaon near Junnar in the same district.

Page #200
No. 15. ] AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN : SAKA 887. 165 The extant portion of the inscription, which is in a state of excellent preservation, contains fifty-two lines of writing, of which sixteen are engraved on the first and seventeen on the second side of the first plate. The second plate bas nineteen lines inscribed on one side only. The characters are of the Nagari alpbabet. Several letters appear in a transitional stage and exhibit more than one form each. Besides, the record was written in a cursive hand and engraved in a careless manner, several strokes being left out. The reading of a few aksharas, especially in lines 32-33 and 51-52, is consequently not free from doubt. As regards individual letters, attention may be drawn to the forms of kh in Bhim-akhya, 1. 1 and sakha, l. 28, the former of which has a loop in the left Jimb, while the latter is without it. Similarly the letters g, m, n and r present looped and unlooped forms, see, e.g., g in garubhastho, 1. 5 and nagara, I. 10; m in chimtamani, 1. 3 and vismaya, 1. 18; n in jananam, 1. 4 and senapati, 1. 9 and r in jarad, 1. 12 and guna-rasi-, 11. 1-2. The several forms of the palatal & seen in sri., l. 2, guna-rusi-, II. 1-2 and assita, ll. 3-4 and of v in vilolah, 1. 19 and ev=aikah, 1. 21, are also noteworthy. The left limb of dh is undeveloped, bh and h are almost identical in shape, and ph is drawo cursively, see samadhigal-, l. 6, Bhim-akhya, l. 1, mahodachi, II. 4-5 and phanindra 1. 7. Finally, the record exhibits here and there the use of the prishtha-matras to denote medial diphthongs. The language is Sanskrit. The inscription is composed in a good style, but contains several mistakes due to careless writing. The extant portion contains one incomplete and ten complete verses' in 11. 1-5, 17-21, 40-45, and 48-51, the rest being in prose. As regards orthography, the only points that call for notice are the use of the vowel si for ri in asrita, 11. 3-4 and that of for b as in mahasavda, 1. 6 and the reduplication of a consonant following r as in kuhara-vartti, 1. 14 and gandharvva-, l. 16. The inscription is one of the Sinda king, the Mahasamanta Adityavarman, who had obtained all mahasabdas and was born in the lineage of DIishtivisha, the lord of Nagas.? The object of it is to record the grant, by Adityavarman, of a village named Kinihika which was included in the larger) village Pangarika and was situated in the Ramatirthika-Eighty. four. Among the boundaries of the village, which are specified in II. 33-35, are mentioned a layana-giri (hill containing cells) which bounded it on the west and a river named Indra which flowed on its north. The donee was the Brahmana Navasiva, son of Chandrabhatta, who be. longed to the Kaundinya-gotra and was a student of the Bahvpicha-sakha (of the Rigveda). He had emigrated from the Madhyadesa. The grant was made by Adityavarman, while residing at Junninagara, on the occasion of a solar eclipse which occurred on the new-moon day of Chaitra in the expired Saka samvat 887, the cyclic year being Krodhana. The date is regular. The expired Saka 887 (corresponding to A.D. 965-66) was Krodhana according to the southern luni-solar system and there was a solar eclipse on the amavasya of the paurnimanta Chaitra. The corresponding Christian date is Monday, the 6th March A.D. 965. The genealogy of Adityavarman which was given in the initial portion of the record is now almost wholly lost. The extant portion of the record contains only two names, viz., Bhima and his son Munja, the grandfather and the father respectively of Adityavarman. About Munja we are told that he was superior to another) Munja in merits. It is not clear who this latter personage was. The reference can scarcely be to the homonymous king of the Paramara dynasty, the celebrated poet and patron of Sanskrit learning; for he was not a contemporary of 1 The verse in II. 17-19 ocurs also in the Bhadana grant of Aparajita, Saka 919, above, Vol. III, pp. 273-74. J. A. H. R. S., Vol. XII, pp. 141f.

Page #201
166 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Adityavarman's father and had not in fact ascended the throne even at the time when the present record was incised. His father Siyaka was ruling in V. S. 10291 (i.e., A.D. 972-73) and was, therefore, on the throne for at least seven years after the issue of the present charter. It is not, therefore, likely that Munja was already so famous in A.D. 965 as to induce the author of the present record to institute a comparison between him and the father of Adityavarman. The name of one other Munja, who also belonged to the Sinda family, is known from his Tidgundi plates, but he belongs to a much later age, as he was a feudatory of Vikramaditya VI of the Later Chalukya dynasty. As said above, Adityavarman belonged to the Sinda family and claimed descent from the Naga lineage. He had on his banner the figure of a golden lion. As he does not claim a higher title than Mahasamanta, be was plainly subordinate to some paramount power. His suzerain was probably the powerful Rashtrakuta king Krishna III, for whom, it is interesting to mention, we have a record bearing the same date as the present record, viz., 6th March A.D. 965.3 The Sindas, Chhindas or Chhindakas of the Nagavamsa are known from several earlier and later records. Most of these come from the Kanarese districts of the Bombay Presidency and Mysore and Hyderabad states, while some are found in the Bastar state of the Central Provinces. Legendary accounts of the origin of the family are furnished by some later inscriptions. Thus, according to the Bhairanmatti stone inscription the eponymous founder of the family was a certain long-armed Sinda, who was born from the serpent king Dharanendra at Ahichchhatra in the region of the river Sindhu and reared by a tiger. According to another account Sinda was born from the union of the god Siva and the river Sindhu and was brought up by the king of serpents on tiger's milk. It seems, therefore, that the original habitat of the family was somewhere in North India, probably in the valley of the Indus. Many of these Sinda or Chhinda kings call themselves Bhogavati-pura-var-adhisvara the lord of Bhogavati, the best of towns'. The exact location of Bhogavati is not settled, but according to the Navasahasankacharita of Padmagupta it was situated to the south of the Narmada, perhaps in the Bastar state." From their original home in North India several branches of the family migrated to the South and established themselves in different parts of the peninsula. According to one account the aforementioned Sinda married the daughter of a Kadamba king and had by her three sons who established the family of Sinda kings. This Sinda was probably a feudatory of the contemporary Kadamba king and seems to have been ruling somewhere in the Kuntala kingdom. The Javali plates of the Western Ganga prince Sripurusha-Prithivi-Konguni speaks of a Sindavishaya which, according to Mr. Rice, extended over parts of the Dharwar, Bijapur and Bellary Districts. Another account states that the long-armed Sinda, the founder of the family, settled in the Karahata-Four-thousand province, which evidently comprised the territory round Karhad in the Satara District of the Bombay Presidency. Later on we find several branches of the family established at Bagadage (Bagalkot in the Bombay Presidency), Erambarage1 (Yelburga in the Nizam's Dominions) and Chakrakotya" (in the Bastar state). 1 Dee Chanapala's Paialachchhimala, verse 198. * Above, Vol. III, pp. 306 ff. Ibid., Vol. XXI, p. 262. Ibid., Vol. III, p. 231. 5 Op. cit., P. 232. [VOL. XXV. 7 Ep. Carn., Vol. VI, p. 151. Ibid., Vol. VI, Introd., pp. 7 ff. Above, Vol. III, pp. 230 ff. 10 J. B. Br. R. A. S., Vol. XI, pp. 219 ff. 11 Above, Vol. IX, pp. 174 ff. See Ind. Ant., Vol. LXII, pp. 103 ff.

Page #202
No. 15.] AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN: SAKA 887. 167 Most of these Sinda or Chhinda families distinguished themselves from the 10th to the 12th centuries A.D. as feudatories of the Later Chalukyas. But some we can trace to earlier times. The Nesari plates1 of the Rashtrakuta Govinda III, dated Saka 727, mention a prince named Nagahastin who was an ornament of the great. Chhinda family and belonged to the lineage of the lord of serpents. The family of Adityavarman also was, as we have seen, a feudatory family which probably owed allegiance to the Rashtrakutas. We have not so far come across records of the Sindas or Chhindas earlier than the age of the Rashtrakutas. But that does not mean that these families rose into prominence for the first time in the ninth century A.D. As we have already seen, the founder of the family was a contemporary and probably a feudatory of the Kadambas. He must, therefore, have lived in the fifth or sixth century A.D. when the Kadambas were powerful in the South. As a matter of fact we find in that age a family with the analogous name Sendraka which was subordinate to the Kadambas. The territory under its rule was called Sendraka-vishaya. From the statement in the Bennur grant that the Kadamba king Krishnavarman II made the gift of a village in the Sendraka-vishaya while on a victorious march to Vaijayanti (modern Banavasi in North Kanara), it is conjectured that the Sendraka-vishaya lay not far from the Banavasi kingdom. It is generally identified with the Nagarakhanda division of the Banavasi-Twelve-thousand which from another inscription is known to have been under the rule of the Sendrakas. It was thus contiguous to, if not identical with, the Sinda-vishaya mentioned above. The Sendrakas appear first as feudatories of the Kadambas, but on the downfall of the latter they transferred their allegiance to the Early Chalukyas of Badami, with whom some of them had become matrimonially connected." When Pulakesin II conquered Maharashtra and Lata from the Kalachuris, he placed a trusted Sendraka chief named Bhanusaktis in charge of part of the conquered territory, viz., Southern Gujarat and Khandesh. Grants of land' made by Bhanusakti's grandson Allasakti have been discovered in those parts of the country. Later on he was ousted from Southern Gujarat, but he and his son continued to rule in Khandesh. The latest record of the Sendrakas found in Khandesh is the Mundkhede copper-plate inscription of Allasakti's son Jayasakti, which is dated Saka 602 (A.D. 680). The inscriptions of the Sendrakas do not generally connect their family with any eponymous hero, but the Lakshmesvara stone inscription states that they were of the bhujagendr-anvaya or lineage of the king of serpents'. It seems, therefore, that the Sendrakas came in course of time to be called Sindas or Chhindas; for, besides similarity in their names, the two families claimed descent from the same race and in some cases ruled over the same territory. 1 G. H. Khare, Sources of the Mediaeval History of the Deccan (Marathi), Vol. I, pp. 15 ff. 2 Ep. Curn., Vol. V, pp. 594 ff. * See the Balagamve inscription of the time of Vinayaditya, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 142 ff. * See Halsi grant of Harivarman, Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 31. The Sendraka prince Srivallabha Senanandaraja was a maternal uncle of Pulakesin II, above, Vol. III, pp. 50 ff. No records of this chief have so far come to light, but as his grandson Allagakti was ruling in A.D. 653 and 657, Bhanusakti has to be placed in the first quarter of the seventh century A.D. He was thus a contemporary of Pulakesin II. One of these was discovered at Bagumra in South Gujarat and two in Khandesh. See New Ind. Ant., Vol. I, p. 747. Buhler gives this chief's name as Nikumbhallaaakti, but Nikumbha was only a biruda. It is used as such with the name of Allagakti's. son Jayasakti also. The recently discovered Sendraka plates spell the chief's name as Nikumbh-allasakti. See New Ind. Ant., Vol. I, p. 747. This record was first published in the first volume of the Marathi magazine Prabhata of Dhulia. See also the An. Rep. of the Bharata Itihasa Samshodhaka Mandala, for Saka 1834, pp. 169 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, p. 106. This record is, however, held to be spurious.

Page #203
168 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. After Jayasakti we have no records of the Sendrakas from Maharashtra. After the lapse of nearly three centuries we get the present grant of the Sinda family. It is not known if the family of Adityavarman was connected with any other Sinda families. But we may note that the names Bhima and Munja, which occur in the present record, figure again as names of Sinda feudatories in the Tidgundi plates of the time of Vikramaditya VI. The similarity of names suggests some sort of connection between the two families. The present plates state that the banner of Adityavarman had the figure of lion on it and it is noteworthy that the seal of the aforementioned Tidgundi plates also contains a figure which Kielhorn took to be that of a tiger or a lion.1. [VOL. XXV. As the provenance of the plates is not known, it would have been difficult to identify the localities mentioned in them, but the mention of the Indra river and a layana-giri among the boundaries of the donated village affords an important clue. The former is evidently identical with the Indrayani river which forms the northern boundary of the Poona taluka. The donated village Kinihika is probably identical with Kinhai situated on the south bank of the Indrayani near Shelarwadi, about 16 miles North by West of Poona. There are some caves to the west of it. Its situation therefore exactly answers to the description in the present plates. Pangarika cannot, however, be traced in its vicinity. Ramatirthika, the headquarters of the subdivision in which Kinihika was included, is probably identical with Ramatirtha where Ushavadata made certain gifts to Brahmanas as recorded in a Nasik cave inscription. The latter is taken by some to be a holy kunda situated in or near Surparaka with which it is mentioned in the aforementioned inscription. But the description in the present plates shows that it was the headquarters of a small subdivision of eighty-four villages and must have been situated not very far from Kinhai. No place of that name can, however, be traced now in its neighbourhood. Junninagara, where the king's camp was pitched, is probably identical with Junnar," a well-known place about 55 miles north of Poona. TEXT." First Plate; First Side. 1 pU(pU) NAmatidurjayaH // [* [ tata[va] nUjaya bhomAkhyo gu 2 zirabhU (paH / udapAdi tataH zrImAnuMjo muM 1 Above, Vol. III, pp. 307. There are about twenty caves at or near Shelarwadi, all of about the first or second century after Christ. Bom. Gaz., Vol. XVIII, p. 212; Cave Temples of India, p. 246. Inscription No. 10, above, Vol. VIII, p. 78. As the inscription reads Sorparage cha Ramatirthe, Bhagwanlal and following him Senart take Ramatirtha to be the modern Ramakunda reservoir in Sopara (see Bomb. Gaz., Vol. XVI, p. 572, n. 3 and above, Vol. VIII, p. 79). But the draftsman of the record has offended against Sanskrit grammar in other places also. Dr. R. G Bhandarkar translates the above expression as in Sorparaga and Ramatirtha' (see his Collected Works, Vol. III, p. 24) and Buhler as at Ramatirtha near Sorparaga' (see Arch. Surv. West. Ind., Vol. IV, p. 100). R. G. Bhandarkar suggested that Junnar was derived from Jirnanagara (i.e., old town'). See Collected Works, Vol. III, p. 60. From the original plates. As stated above, this plate was originally the second or third plate of its set. It is now preserved in the Rajwade Samsodhana Mandala, Dhulia. Read satrunam-ati-durjayah. Metre of this and the next verse: Anushfubh. Read tatas tanujo.

Page #204
No. 16.) AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN : AAKA W. 169 3 jaguNA[dhi]kaH // 2 // *] ahitakulakAlaketuH ciMtAmaNirA4 (vi)tajanAnA(nAm) [*] AdityavarmatanayobhUttato dhairyamaho5 dadhiH // [*] 'yazca garbhasthorAtrAma[yuvatigarbha[hanA[bA] [pa]re6 Na prakhyAtaH / tadasau samadhigatAzeSamahA[zabda(bdo) mahASA(sA) 7 maMta(to) dRSTI(STi)viSaphaNIndravaMzodbhavA :*] sindAnvayaprasUtA:*] [svAma8 yamRgendradhvaja[:] kuzalo juvita(na)garAvasthitayomadAdityavarmAH 9 sarvAnvasaMva(ba)dhyamAnakAn mahAmAtyasai[nA]patimahAsAhasi 10 karAja[pu]vanagarapAmasthAna(n) pauravikhillaka grAma[koTani11 yuktAniyatapradhAnApradhAnana / samanuvo(bo)dhayatyasta vo vi12 ditaM yathA vAtAhatajalataraMgavIcIbhaMgurA vibhavAH / jaradrA13 casIgrasyamAna(na) patraTina' vikArabhAgasthiraM yauvana(na) / santA(tA)ntA14 syakuharavartijalavuDudavatkSaNadRSTanaSTamAyuH [2]bhAstava 15 sAravadasAraM zArIrakaM / svapnopAlaMbhamRgaNikAbhAsama(ma) 16 vA[pi] gandharvanagarASa(pa)mama[sa]tka[pa]prAyaM ca cA[6]ka(tvaM) ___First Plate; Second Side. 17 calA vibhUtiH kSaNabhaMgi yauvanaM / ' kvatAntadaMtAMtarivarti 18 yauvanaM(nam)10 [*] tathApyavajJA paralokasAsa(dha)ne aho nRNAM vismayakA 1 Metre Upagiti. The last pada of this verse is faulty. * Read garbbhastho=radi-yuvati-garbbhaha-namndparena. . Read Srimad-Adityavarmma. I have not come across the name of this official elsewhere. Perhaps he is identical with the Purapali -(Mayor of a town) mentioned in the Bhadina grant of Aparajita, above, VoL IIL, p. 273. . Read pradhan-apradhanan. The following danda is superfluous. * This danda is unnecessary. Read pratidinaris. * Read jala-budbudavat=. . This mark of punctuation is superfluous. 16 As yauvanam is already mentioned, some word like jivanath is required here. The aforementioned Bhadana grant has jivitar in this vorso.

Page #205
170 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 19 riceSTitaM(tama) [4 // *] tathA ca / saMpado jalataraMgavilolA: yauvanaM picatu 20 rANi [dinAni / zAradAmacalacaMcalamAyuH kiM dhaniH] kurata dharmama- niMdya(dyam) [[u*] sarvamevAsatvalpamevamavagatya dharma evaikaH sA(zA)[][sa](sa)22 :*] sakhA va(ba)ndhuramutrA paraca] ca nAnyotItyavadhArya makavRpakAlAtI23 tasaMvatsarazateSvaSTaSu(sa) saptAyItyadhikaSu krIdhanasaMva[sa]rAntarga24 tacaitrAmAvAsyA]mAdityayANaparvaNi mI(mA)tApicorahikA25 mubhikaphalAvAptaye pAtmanazca puNyayazobhivaSaye pUrva 26 jairamahArasthityA etadIyAtItapuraSAcA pratipAlisIvi. 27 [rudha] ri[dAnI sarvaparihArAnvidhAya mayA madhyave(da)avinirgatako 28 khi(NDi)ndhasagocava(ba)cAmA zAsana()pracAriNe mahAvijAya zrI20 navazivAya caucandramAsutAya paramayA bhatyA pAMdo prakSAA ha. 30 stodakapradAnapUrvakaM rAmatorthi[vAcaturamoti[kAntaH]pAtiki31 NihikAnAmaH paM[ga]rivAgrAma evAbhyantara pUrvadattadevadAyaba(ba)32 adA]yavA(bA)yA vra(bra) prAdhAmade(?)vijJakathAma viho(?)sAsametaH prada. 33 tta: [*] yasyAghaTanAni [pUrdhvata: sImA [1]magaNapatiH Second Plate? 34 dakSiNataH saumA ca cerI DorikA / pazcimataH saumA laya35 NagiriH / uttarataH saumA indranadau / evaM caturAghATasame38 saH sAbhyantarasidhiH sadaDadazAparAdhopi bhavi[ya] dAgAmibhokta 1 Metre : Vamostha * Metre : Svagata. *Aparatra seems to have been used here in the sense of atra, * Perhaps gratipadit-aviruddhamaidanim is the intended reading, . Read padau. * Compare with thin the expression mlahu (?) vallika-prdstituibah in 1. 41-42 of the Torkheda platen (abore, Vol. III, P.56). This plato was originally the third or fourth plate of its set. It is now preserved in the Bharata Itihasa Sathisdhaka Mandala, Poona. This word, which means the same as agami, is superfluous.

Page #206
6 8 10 12 14 16 20 22 24 26 AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN: SAKA 887. First Plate: First Side. 28 32 nita pramo.. kRssH| pAM hinImA jAnu muditH||shrdi kAla : ritAmaliMga nAdiyAlA vayomadA 'rAmayati ta prazAda mi matadRtAdhika lIka kA siddhAna samurama bajaja balI dina ma prrmaana kA kama samayamA parI mahApAi kkhAsa dAna siddha kthAma huna vinA navA sama bAda yaha zruM ha yathA galraMga to hI zuru kA vaDA zrI sAmAna ma. kuTina dinA rasAya chatra OM haradA vudvayamA du:rA 714 AtA kharI pAyalaTa kA sana hama gayA va bAjayAya vi' First Plate: Second Side. muni doSa se niyo nAda 18 tyAcyAsala basAne gohaNAdisAya gAva saMpadajacilo evaM ekadA yala ye yalamA suMTha niMda bihI // maI emaenanatya / bkH 'dravAvarAyala g17) kRtI saMtrA bIla zikavu kA na jeva mAyAkA dilA. pikale 24 jJAna ki daphta sadara vibhASa tarI tI zuru prati ko jilA vi janabhAvanAri masAna se vidirgata+ N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No. 1969 E39-291. 2 6 SCALE: ONE-HALF. 8 10 12 16 18 ( 28 bAki bhI ba 30 lA vRkSa rAmatI ke nAma zrIniva jAtitiH 30 kAmaHgmilanA bAHbadana darrAya yaha mAnA ki viveka sA-yA vidvAlA manatuH prada gha esa i vA ki tataH zrIrAmanava 20 22 26 32 SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #207
Second Plate. aa l m o mnne paa sbhaa - 14 tthit kclr' kaar' sepjii kaamaal ki eddibibhaataa naaki se ||ffH lilisher trphe || ss | daaestH adaiiimaaehnaa o jaanten blen Lr sb suutrgulo jaartt prkaar jny / 40nyjner mtaae naa dhoy'k | hnhn pulk anukrnne haaitipuuh / 42 | sijn maaljjeter kon siimaa / | laaphaail khaady saaptbdl prstr / 4}kleir'whbeHssttipl baatekhei arthe | ' bs - sjaad br'ttr' llo sthgiir 46 " tun baasaay'ubi hstu klehen | 46 / 4 ? jaanle haasaanaak mne| 4 laakh naayaanyjnaake cumnstnb| 4 / haarbhn blere (bgjnbse bnggk| 60Nlaar melaasthybsaa laatte y so i o onyje kostaay' sodaag (407). ehebnggrof5e9e8 69 - e SCALE: ONE-HALF. ADIPUR COPPER-PLATE OF DURJAYABHANJA. (378suniiler s9e chiH3degl klisaantaahaake suutr'iish haat melaa 25|gy'iibhiirgnyj| {}{ (taa(smaadhaanr'iiy'aa jomy'e striibhonn, esbjii|qmaa(sbaadhiinmbndhe * *. SCALE: FOUR FIFTHS.

Page #208
No. 15.) AN INCOMPLETE GRANT OF SINDA ADITYAVARMAN: SAKA 887. 171 37 patibhiH sarvairapi pramahaMzajeraparavaMzajA'numodayitavyaH 38 satkartavyaH pratipAlayitavyacAsya putrapautrAntikamapi bhuMjataH bhoja39 yatazca kaSataH karSayatazca kenApi paripaMthanA na vidhAtavyA // yataH 40 agnerapatyaM prathamaM suvarNa bhUi~NavI sUryasutAzca gAvaH [*] lokatrayaM tena 41 bha[va]hi dattaM yayaH) kAMcanaM gAM ca mahocca dadyAt [16 // *] AsphoTayanti pitaraH 42 prava[lA]nti pitAmahAH [*] bhUmidosAkale jAtaH sa naH saMtArayiSyati // [7 // *] 43 sitAnyAtapatrANi dantinazca madodatAH [*] bhUmidAnasya puSpiA]Ni phalaM [va]44 dya(gaH) puraMdaraH // [8 // *] aparaM ca [*] va(ba)hubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhiH sagarA dibhiH [*] yasya yasya ya45 dA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phala(lam) [*] evaM munivacanAnyavagatya [sa]Gghara pyayaM bhUdha48 []dAya[*] pratipAlyonumodayitavyaca [*] yasvajJAnatimirapaTalAhRtamatiga. 47 chindyiAdAcchidyamAna[ma]numodayehA sa paJcabhirmahApAtakairupapAtakI ca] 48 mayukto bhavet / tathA cota (tam) / gAmekAM svarNamekaM [ca*] bhUmerapyeka maMgula(lam) / harabara49 kamA[pro]ti yAvadAitasaMbhava(vam) [10 // *] tathA ca // svavaMzajAna(n) parabhU pativaMzajAnyA 50 sami(na)tAnyAcate rAmabhadraH [*] sAmAnyoyaM dharmasetuH mRpANAM' kAle kAle // 51 lanIyo bhavadbhiH // [11 // *] sAkSiNI cAtra koNDagU(?)la maukha[ra hehoH / pA(ThabhAma52 tilo(?) likhitamidaM revadAsAnumataM gogamAuraivena vuddayASTamani ?] [*] 1 Read pratipalayitavyas-cha Asya. Read bhariddhi. * Metre: Indravajra. * Metre of verses 7-10: Anushfubh. * This pada has one akshara wanting. Read Susitany. The usual reading is dhavalanya * This visarga is superfluous. Read atturanripanars. * Metre : Salini. The first pada is irregolar. * We are not sure about the reading of the last thirteen akaharas in lines 51 and 52 each.

Page #209
172 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. No. 16.-ADIPUR COPPER-PLATE OF DURJAYABHANJA. BY KRISHNA CHANDRA PANIGRAHI, M.A. This copper-plate was in possession of one Rajakisore Pattanayak of Adipur, a village about three miles to the north-west of Khiching, the ancient capital of the rulers of Mayurbhanj. The owner at first brought it to the notice of Mr. Sailendra Prasad Bose of the Khiching Museum and then of Mr. K. C. Neogi, the Dewan of the Mayurbhanj State, who acquired it for the Archaeological Museum at Baripada. Mr. P. Acharya, the State-Archaeologist, handed it over to Pandit Binayak Misra of the Calcutta University for publication. I am indebted to Pandit Migra for the kind permission he has given me for editing the plate. The plate measures about 8" X 6" and contains an inscription of only seven lines on its obverse. A seal surmounted by an amalaka is attached to the top, which contains in relief the figure of a couchant humped bull but no legend. The engraving has been neatly and carefully done and the inscription is in perfect preservation. The characters used in this grant point to an age when the Oriya characters were in the process of assuming their present forms. This is evident from the forms of shth (1.1), pt (1.2), p (1.3), th (1.4), th (1.5), and ! (1.6) which distinctly look like the modern Oriya characters. The letters of this plate especially the letters t, th, p, r, 6, and closely resemble those used in the Mahada Plates of Yogesvaradevavarmand and the Patna Museum Plate of Somesvaradeva. On palaeographical grounds the latter grant has been assigned to the fourteentb or fifteenth century A. D. though the late Rao Bahadur Krishna Sastri was not inclined to assign such a late date to it. The orthography of the plate deserves more than a passing notice. Though an attempt has been made to compose the text in Sanskrit as is evident from the use of several visargas, the composer of the inscription seems to have no knowledge in Sanskrit at all. The text makes no distinction between the long and short vowels, nor does it often use the three sibi. lants-dental, palatal and lingual-correctly, a fact which has been illustrated throughout the inscription. It also presents a number of phonetic peculiarities of colloquial Oriya language, e.g., Hermva (1.1), lladdha (1.1), uptana (1.2), tikla (1.2), maharajaddhiraja (1.2), vibhama (1.3). Dulava (1.3), sasana-dina (1.4), sa-jala-thala (1.4), sandagrihi (1.6), mudrahartha (1.7), Narinda (1.7) and pura-selhi (1.7) which are the corrupt forms of Sanskrit Heramba, labdha, utpanna, tilaka, maha. rajadhiraja, vibhrama, Durjaya, sasan-adhina, sa-jala-sthala, sandhivigrahin, mudra-hasta, Narendra and pura-sreshthin respectively. Another peculiarity of the text is that it contains no verb at all, and its sense can be made out only by adding certain verbs in their proper places. I have deemed it better to publish the text as it is, for, an attempt to correct it will result in its wholesale change. The introductory passages common to the Bhanja records of Mayurbhanj, are conspicuous in this grant by their absence. The inscription abruptly begins with certain epithets of Ranabhanjadeva, surnamed Vibhramatunga, representing him as having been nurtured by the sage Vasishtha, as a receiver of boon from Heramba, as born in the Mivara family and as the frontal mark of the Bhanja lineage. He has further been given the title of Maharajadhiraja. Then it gives out that his son Durjayabhanjadeva, who has been given no title at all, granted the village Ollanga along with Panchapali and Trisamapada (probably two other villages) 1 Above, Vol. XII, pp. 218 ff. Above, Vol. XIX, pp. 97 ff. P. R. 4. 8., E.C., 1916-17, p. 4, para. 5. The text does contain verb and that twice, which Mr. Panigrahi seems to have overlooked. In 1.4 disana dina and again in l. 5 sasana dinah mean grant has been given, the form dina 'given being derivablo from the Prakrit dinna.--B.C.C.] [Dr. Majumder assigns this surname to Durjayabhanja; see above, p. 151. -Ed.]

Page #210
No. 16.) HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 173 to Thakura Sri-Gomata for unimpeded enjoyment. At the time the grant was made, Chhipa the chief queen, Kotabhanja the heir-apparent, Atahi the Minister for war and peace, Kundabathi the custodian of the Royal Seal, Narinda the chief feudatory and Ddhuvaha the town. banker were present. Durjayabhanjadeva, the donor, has been represented in this record as the son of Ranabhanjadeva and the father of Kotabhanja. In the Keshari plate of Satrubbanjadeva, however, Durjayabhanja figures as the son of Kottabhanja and the father of Ranabhanja. Evidently the donor of the present grant is not identical with Durjayabhanja of the Keshari plate. Until further discoveries are made, it is not possible to assign a place to Durjayabhanja of this record in the Bhanja genealogical table. The plate does not mention the traditional account relating to the origin of the Bhanjas as other Bhanja grants of Mayurbhanj do. It, however, refers to a Mivara family (11. 1-2) to which Ranabhanjadeva is said to have belonged. Judging from the numerous mistakes of the text, it may at once be conceded that Mivara is a mistake for Mivara (Mewar in Rajputana). The author of the inscription, therefore, seems to refer the original home of the Bhanjas to Mewar. But the tradition ascribes the connection of the Mayurbhanj family with Jaipur which was never & part of Mewar. Moreover, the name Mewar itself is not to be found in early inscriptions. This, together with the unorthodox style in which the plate has been written, points to the fact that the document was drawn up by a person sometime about the fifteenth century A. D., who not only did not know much about the copper-plate grants, but also did not know the origin, either real or traditional, of the family he was describing." The villages Panchapali and Ollanga may conveniently be identified with Panchupali and Delang, both situated in the Anandpur Sub-division of the Keonjhar State. As to the village Trisamapada, I cannot suggest any identification. TEXT. i Siddham" [1*] 0m Vasishtha-muni-palitah Hermva-vara-lladdhah Mi2 vara-vamsa-uptanah Bhanja-kula-tiklah maharajaddhirajah sri-Rana3 bhanjadeva-suta Vibbamatunga-suta sri-Dujayabhanjadevah Ollanga-grama Pa4 chapali Trisamapada sahita sasanadina 88-jala-thala sarva-vaddha 5 vivarjita Thakura Sri-Gomata sasanadinah Sri-Chihipa-mahade6 vi sri-Kotabhanja-juvarajadeva sri-Atahi-sandagrihi bri-Kundaba7 thi-mudrahartha sri-Narinda-mahasamanta sri-Ddhuvaha-purasethi [l*] No. 17.-HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. By PROF. P. P. SUBRAHMANYA SASTRI, B.A. (Oxon.), M.A. (MADRAS). Halayudha (one who wields the hala or plough as a weapon) is a well known name in Sanskrit literature. Dr. Aufrecht has listed more than sixteen works under Halayudha. On the inner * Ind. Hisl. Quart., Vol. XIII, p. 429. Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 290. *[All these combined with the fact that the language of the record is full of errors seem to show that tho grant never passed through the secretariate and thus makes one doubtful about its genuinenews.-Ed.] . From ink-impressions and the original. Expressed by a symbol.

Page #211
174 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. side of the southern wall in the mandapa of the Amaresvara Temple at Mandhata on the left bank of the river Narmada in the Nimar District of the Central Provinces is carved a stotra called the Halayudha-stotra (vide Hiralal, Inscriptions in the C. P. and Berar (2nd ed.), p. 84, No. 151). Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, the Government Epigraphist for India, has been good enough to send me an impression of this stotra. There are several manuscripts of the Halayudha-stotra in the Madras Government Oriental Manuscripts Library (D. Nos. 11271 to 11278). A critical edition of the Halayudha-stotra, using the text as appearing on the Amaresvara temple wall as the basic text ( * ) and giving variant readings from three other manuscripts of the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library is appended to this note. The record at the Amaresvara temple is dated Samvat 1120, Karttika-vadi 13 or A. D. 1063. From the stotra above referred to, we are sure that its author Halayudha must have been & staunch devotee of Siva.' We agree with Dr. Chakravarti that as the stotra-record is dated 1063 A.D., the author of the stotra must have lived prior to the 11th century and could not therefore be identical with the famous Halayudha who adorned the court of King Lakshmanasena of Bengal and who is the author of several sarvasvas like Brahmanasarvasva, Panditasarvasva, Mimarsasarvasva, etc. The Telugu poet Palkuriki Somanatha who lived about 1190 A.D., refers in his Dvipada Basava purana to a Halayudha, a follower of the Saiva cult, and who was a native of Navagrama. The last verse of the stotra in the Amaresvara temple distinctly refers to its author as a native of the village Navagrama. We are therefore on sure ground if we identify the author of the stotra with the Halayudha referred to by Somanatha as an ardent devotee of Siva. The last stanza above referred to reads as follows: Dvijo dakshina-Radbiyo Navagrama-vinirggatah Halayudha-vu(bu)dhas-Sambhor=imam stutim=arirachat || (v. 64) Of the works listed under the name Halayudha by Aufrecht, the Abhidhanaratnamala deserves our attention. In stanza 25, p. 4, of the work edited by Aufrecht in 1861 we find that among the several names of Vishnu, Sambhu' also is given as one. This is rather interesting as it reveals the mentality of the author. No other lexicographer has given the name Sambhu as synonymous with Vishnu. And only & staunch Virasaiva, who believes that every word should ultimately denote only Siva' as Siva is all-pervasive, could have allowed himself to use Sambhu' as a synonym of Vishnu. Thus, it is not too much to assume the identity of authorship between the author of the Abhidhanaratnamala and the Halayudha-stotra. In his instructive introduction, Dr. Aufrecht bas argued that Halayudha the lexicographer should be assigned to a date earlier than the eleventh century A.D. And we find that the author of the Abhidhanaratnamala should be identical with the author of the Kavirahasya as the last stanza of the last mentioned work reads as follows: Iti samaptam=avapta-gun-odayam Kavirahasyam-idam rasika-priyam sad-abhidhana-nidhana-Halayudha-dvija-varasya kritih suksit-atmanah || The third quarter is indeed an indirect reference, in accepted poetic style, to the author's other work, his lexicon, Abhidhanaratnamala. Dr. Keith has fixed the date of Halayudha, the author of Kavirahasya as contemporaneous with his patron the Rashtrakuta King Krishna III. We therefore conclude that the author of the Halayudha-stotra should be identical with Halayadha, the author of the Kavirahasya and the Abhidhanaratnamala and should have flourished in the latter half of the tenth century A.D.

Page #212
No. 17.] HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 175 The edition of the stotra is based on four texts of which is the record found at the Amaresvara temple, and is printed as the basic text. represents the manuscript described in D. No. 11271. represents the palm-leaf manuscript written in Telugu script described in D. No. 11274. ga represents the paper manuscript in Telugu script described in D. No. 11272. TEXT. [Metres : v. 1-61, Mandakranta; vv. 62, 64, Anushtubh ; v. 63, Sardulavikridita.] 1 1OM namaH zivAya // vighnaM nighnandiradavadanaH prItaye vostu nityaM vAme kUTaH prakaTitava(kha)hadakSiNasthUladanta: / yaH zrIkaNThaM pitaramumayAniSTavAmAIdehaM dRSTA nUnaM svayamapi "dadhAvaInArIzvaratva(tvam) // 1 // nAghyaH putraH sa bhavati kila svasya vAtuH sakAzAdatte kaizcit kvacidapi guNairya]2 : samutkarSalekhAm / ityaM vAMcha(vAJcha)n pituradhikatAM paMcavaktrasya nUnaM SaSThaM vi(bi)caha danamaparaM pAtu vizvaM vizAkhaH // 2 // eko devaH sa jayati zivaH kevala jJAnamUrttirdevI sA ca tribhuvanamidaM yahibhUtiprapaMcaH / yatkUTasthaM mithunamavinAbhAvasaMbaMdha(bandha)yogAmitrI[bhUtaM tadakhilajagajja]. 3 bIjaM namAmi // 2 // ekaH sraSTA sakalajagatAmAdibhUtaH svayaMbhUstrAtA teSAM tribhuva nagururbAsudevaH prasiddhaH / yastau hAvapyatu lamahimA saMharatyantakAle kastasyAnyo bhavati sadRzaH zrImahAkAlamUrteH // 4 // vakta vAcchAM hara niravadhi tvamahimnaH [kharUpaM cetacaitatka]4 tipayapadaJAnamAtrAvasabaM(bam) / jAtvaivedaM trinayana' mayA tvaguNastotrabhaktyA khAtmanyeva khayamapi kato dhRSTatApaTTava(ba)ndhaH // // vAgIzastvaM yugapadakhilajJAnasaMpattiyuktaH kA te tuSTiH stutiracanayA mAdRzasyAlpazaktaH / evaM jJAtvA hara vira[mati stotra hatI haThA]6 meM bhaktyAvezAprasarati mukhAddhArato kiM karomi // 6 // yatte tattvaM nirupadhi paraM vAmanaHpArabhUtaM bra(ba)mAdInAmapi hara girastatra bhagnAH praveSTa(STam) / arkAcInaM yadaparamidaM pArvatIvallabhante rUpaM bhaktyA varada tadahaM vAgbhirabhyarcayAmi // 7 // anyaiH sto[caM racitamamRtasya]mo'stu (ga) 'dadhAtya (ga) * The portion between square brackets in this and the following verres has been restored from manuscripts in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras. kaivalaM (ka) 'amala (ka) 'jJAtvA (ga) vijayana (ca, ka) 'kArI (ga) 'yadi parimitaM (ka), yadi paramidaM (ba)

Page #213
176 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 8 dibhirvAgvilAsaiH phalAprAyaiH kimidamiyatA tyajyate mahacobhiH / kiM vA kaicikana kakamalerarcitaM pAdapIThaM bhaktyA zaMbhI na punaraparaH pUjayatyarka puSpaiH // 8 // pathyAhArauM hara jalamucA yau ca yau panka(ka)jAnA mitrAmitrau varada haviSA dAhakagrAhako] 7 yau / yo gaMdhasya prajanavahanau tAnahaM tuSTihatoraSTau vande tribhuvanaguromatibhedAMstavai tAn // sanmA(saMsA)resmindhruvamasulabhaM mAnuSaM janma labdhA(bdhA) yubhAneko bhajati suktI kazcidanyaM ca devaM(vam) / ArUDho'pi sparahara giriM rohaNaM bhAgyayo[gA deko ratvaM kalaya]8 ti mahatvAcamanyaca phalA // 1 // ye tvAmahanmugata iti vA bhaktiyogAjajante tebhyaH zambho phalamabhimataM tvaM dadAsIti yukta (ktam) / adhvaklAntaiH svaruciruciraM nAma kiJcidgRhItvA zItaM potaM' jalamiha janaiH kiM na dRptiM karoti // 11 // [pAdi tyAdigrahapa]9 rikarI yAti cAyAti nityaM kAlazcAyaM divasarajanIpakSamAsartuciGgaH / etatmavaM nanu [na ghaTate] prerakatvaM vinA te kArye cAsminna punaraparasyAsti sAmarthyametat // 12 // tasyAgAra giriza ramate dhenuvatkAmadhenuH krIDAvATe viTapimahazaH kalpate ka]10 [lpavRkSaH / lAkSArakSAmaNiriva kare tasya cintAmaNiH syAdyasmin sihH| sakkadapi kapAdRSTipAtaprasAdaH // 13 // maulo lolatridazataTinItoyagautamRtAMzu kaNThe karaM kavalitaviSazyAmale vyAlarAja(jam) / jyoknAgaura [vapaSi vi] 11 pAI vibibhratI bhasparAgaM jJAtA samyakkinayana" mayA yogabhUSA tavaiva // 14 // dhatte zobhA ghumRNatilakaspardhi cakSurlalATe maulau lagnA" tridazataTinI mAlatImAlikeva / veDaM krIDAmRgamadamayI patralekheva kahe [nAdhyaH zambho sphurati sahajaH ko]12 pi bhUSAvidhiste // 15 // dagdhaM yena tribhuvanamidaM deva durbAradhAmnA dagdhaH sopi trinayana" bha[va]dRSTipAtena kAmaH / yuktaM caitadbhavati puruSo yaH parasyopatApI 'punarapi paraH (ga) 'panyAhArI (pa) 'harahatI: (ca, ga), dRSTiItI: (ka) * deham (ka) 'bhavyayogAt (ma) phanlum (ga) 'krIDAvATauviTapi (ka, ga) 10 [To me the reading here seema to be dyasthA[stauDa:-Ed.] "dRSTiyAta: prasAdaH (ca, ka) "vizvayana.(ka, ga) "I read samAyogabhUSA tvayaira -Ed.] "viNyana (ka, ga) * Four letters seem to have been first engraved after this and then erased. 'kAla (ka) "matrA (ka)

Page #214
No. 17.) HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 177 tasyAvazyaM patati zirasi krodhadaNDaH prabhUNAM(NAm) // 16 // kasya kSemo bhavati balinA spardhamAnasya sAdhaM] 13 yastvakopAcinayana bhavacakSuSA vaJci]tobhUt / premNA daSTe'dharakisalaye dRSTavAn yaH sa gAmo laulATatyaccaturavanitAca latAprekSaNAni // 17 // ye dAridyopahatavapuSI ye ca daurbhAgyadagdhA ye vA zatruvyasanavikalA ye ca mauyopataptAH / ye vA kaizcit vinaya']14 na dRDhaM pIDitA' duHkhazokaisteSAmekastvamasi' zaraNaM tarSitAnAmivAmbhaH // 18 // sAdhya jaba zrutipariNatiH satkiyAyAM pravRttiH prauDhiH zAstre lalitamadhurA saMskRtA bhAratI ca / sphItA lakSmIrvapurapi dRDhaM candralekhAGkamaule "yumatsevA[padavirahitaM sarvame]15 tatpalAla(lam) // 18 // tvatpUjAyAM kusumaharaNe dhAvataH pAdayugmaM "yatpASANaji]parikarI kIrNarekhAGkamAsIt / yattasyaiva "tvadanu carato rudralokaM gatasya vra(ba)hmAdInAM "makuTa kiraNazreNayaH zoNayanti // 20 // yeSAM yuSmapratikatigrahaM li[myatAM pANayo ye tva]16 bratAnAM salilalulitairgomayaiH saMpraliptAH / teSAmoza tridazanagaronAyakatvaM gatAnA te lipyante mRgamadarasaiH khecarINAM kuceSu // 21 // yaste kRtvA sapanamamRtaiH paJca bhizcandramaule pacAlkaiJcitkusumanikarairmUrdhni badhnAti [mAlAm / tasyAvazyaM] 17 sakalabhuvanaikAdhipatyAbhiSikto" bananyanye zirasi paramaizvaryasAmrAjyapaTTam // 22 // etacitra kvacidapi mayA naiva dRSTaM zrutaM vA tahispaSTaM kathaya kimidanAtha kautUhalaM meN| yatte bhaktyA hara caraNayorarpitaM puSpamekaM sadyaH sUte phala[mabhimataM koTi]18 zaH kAmarUpa(pam) // 2 // yaste bhaktyA varada caraNaiMdamuddizya dadyAdekaM nIlo tpaladalamapi tvatprasAdena nUna(nam) / tatpratyaMtaM nipatati punadRSTirAlIla"tArairTivyastrINAM kuvalayadalazreNidIrghaH kaTAkSaH // 24 // kRtvA mAlAM ghanaparimalA[hAridhArAkadambai] viSayana (ka, ga) 'yasa gAmau (ga), ya: sa kAmau (ma) [Reading seems to be dRSTavAnyanna kAmo-Ed.] mauvitatAH (ga) *viNyana (ka, ma) dukhitA (ga) 'tvamapi (ka) 'yasmin (ga) * yaH pASANaM vrajaparikarocautharatAktamAsIt (ga) 10 tvadanubhavatAM (ga) [Reading is parikarIzIrSaratAtamAsIttattasyaiva.-Ed.] " mukuTa (ka) "zoNayante (ga) "prAGgaNIyaM (ga) // bhavanakAdhipatyAbhiSeka: (ga) [Reading is vanAsiva -Ed.] "STatAlImla (ga)

Page #215
178 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. 19 yaste kaNThAbharaNapadavI prApayebIlakaNTha / divyastrINAM vipulapulakai hubhiH kaNTha lagnastasyApi tvaM vitarasi ciraM nirbha(bha)rAzleSasaukhya(khyam) // 25 // tvA pUjA tava caraNayorAdarAdaSTamUrte yaH sASTAGgaM praNamati mahIpaSTa(8)poTe(8) luThitvA / pratyAsa[vaM citipatipadaM] 20 prItiva(ba)DAnurAgA tasyotsane luThati dharaNI reNucakracchalena // 26 // tvAmuddizya cina yanajano yaH pradIpaM dadAti jyotirdhvAlAdalitatimiraM dyotitAntaniketa(tama) / tasmai mAyArajanivilasa hADhamohAndhakAracchedaprauDhaM tvamapi di[zasi jJAnamAtmaprakA]21 saM(zam) // 27 // citrAlAracitakusumaiDUlaTe' pUjayitvA yaH stauti khAM jaya jaya mahAdeva deveti vAcA / sopyAroha-hara tava puraM mauliva(ba)cAnalInAM zakrAdInAM stutiviSayatAM tvatprasAdApayAti // 28 // bhasmasAnaM vahasi zirasA khardhanI vAribhAra zA22 tAM mUrtiH(ti) kalayasi kara kArmukaM yuktametat / apyanyeSAM katipayapurasvAminA citrabhUtAzceSTA dRSTAstribhuvanapata: kiM . mahezasya na syuH // 26 // tvAmArAdhya (tri)dazapatayo bhunate rAjyalakSmI bhikSAbhukaM tadapi ca mahAdevazabdai(bdai)ka vAcyaH / [nairAziSyaM varada] 23 paramaizvaryakoTipratiSThaM taccedasti tvayi kimaparaiH phalAbhiH zrIvilAsaiH // 30 // asthi graMthiH piLavanabhavaM bhasma bhUSAGgarAgaH prItiHpretaistava sahacarAH pheravAH kotra doSaH / yasyaivayeM paramapadavIM prApya vizvAntamuccaistasya mAvA kanakama[vA sarvametat samA]24 nama) // 21 // pAvAsaste pitavanamahiH krIDanaM yAnamukSA bhikSApA hara narazira:-18 kaparaM naiSa doSaH / pArAtIyastrinayana" bhavatyalpasaMstho hi loko nisvaiguNye pathi vicaratAM ko vidhiH ko niSedhaH // 32 // pretAvAsaH zayanamazanaM [bhaikSamAzAca vA]25 saH khaTAnaM ca dhvajamupaha(hi)taM tvasthi nepathyamajhe / yadyapyevaM tadapi bhagavabaukharatya sya nAmro niHsAmAnyastvamasi viSayo nAparaH kazcidasti // 3 // dArUdhAne Dijavaravadhapaplavo retasAgnau homaH sandhyAnaTanamiti te ceSTitaM naiva dRSTa(STama) / [mithyAjJAnIpa]viNayana (ka, ga) 'dadhAti (ga) 'vigalana (ga) dhUTiM (ga) 'purauM (ka) 'svarnadauvAripUraM (ga) *pratiSThA (4) 'strIvilAsaH (ka) * pilavanabhavaisma (ga) prAta: (ga) " palAlam (ga) "duriNazirasa: (ga) "viNayana (ka, ga) "saMstho'pi (1) "paMca ratyasya (ga)

Page #216
No. 17.] HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 179 26 itamanasAM mArgamukhaMDthya dUraM ye niHkA(niSkA)ntAstrinayana na tAM(tAn) lokavAdAH spRza nti // 34 // devAH sarve dadhati vapuSA bhUSaNaM hemaratna guJjAmAcaM kanakamapi te nAsti kaheM kara vA / mArgAtItaM spharati sahajaM yasya saundaryamajhe 'tasyAhAryeSvitarajanavavA]27 daraH syAGguNeSu // 35 // tvaM vra(ba)mAditridazagurubhiH pUjitaH svArthahetorityAmnAyo na khalu bhavatA prArthitaH kazcidanyaH / icchAmAtrAtsvayamupanamantyagrato yasya bhAvAstasyApekSA kathamiha bhavedIzvarasyetaraNa // 36 // khaNDazcandraH zirasi parazaH khaNDame]28 vAyudhante bhikSApAtraM druhiNazirasaH khaNDamekaM kapAla(lam) / khaNDaprAyastava parikaro yadyapIsthantathApi tvaM sarveSAM smRtimupagataH sarbapUrNatvahetuH // 30 // pRthvIpIThe katapadamadaH svacchamAkAsa(za)liGga tArApuSpaiH zirasi racitAbhyarcanaM candracUDa / ityaM bhAvAda]29 vahitadhiyo ye bhavantaM bhajante te lauyaMte tvayi jalanidhI ninnagAnAmivaughAH // 38 // vArANasyAM sphurati yadidaM devadevAvimuktaM sai(0)vaM jyotiH sakalabhuvanAlokanAdarzabhUtaM(tam) / kRtvA tasminpramahasi pade kSetrasaMnyAsayoga [tvayye katvaM vrajati puruSasteja]30 sauva pradIpaH // 38 // yatpratyakSaM sakalabhuvanAzcaryabhUtaM vibhAti jyotirliGga kanakakapirza zrIgirau vyoni divyaM (vyama) / tatpazyantaH ziva muktatinastyaktAsaMsArabandhAstvatkA ruNyAcciragaNapadaprAptibhAjI bhavanti // 40 // 31 vAcAdhIza hutavahatanuM zaktipANiM bhavantaM ye dhyAyanti trinayana' manastejasA nihantaM (tam) / gaGgAsrotaHsadRza32 vilasadyapadyapravAI:12 sadyasteSAM prasarati [mukhAjAratI nAtra cica(tram) // 41 // bhAkhajjyotiHkiraNamaruNaM [dakSiNe'kSiNa sthitaM tvAM ye vIkSante puruSamadita" khyAta mAdityamUtti(tim) / te sarvatrApratihatadRzaH sUryaparyantalokaM pazyatyagre karatalaluThatkadukaspaSTarUpam] viSayana (ka, ga) kapiza (ga) tasyAhAravirata (ga) 'vidazapatibhiH (ga) avagata: (ga) * kRtapadamapi svasthamAkAzalika (ga) 'bhuvanAdarzanAlokabhUtam (ga) [Probably the reading is Tur[G] fer-Ed.] 'vAcAtItaM (ga) [Reading seems to be vichy-atinan(tam).-Ed.] "biSayana (ka, ga) " tamasevA nirvahantam () " prabhAvA (ka) "dakSiNAdhi (ka) " zyAma (ga)

Page #217
180 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. 33 // 42 // ye dhyAyanti vahadi vimalaM cittvamAtmaikarUpaM vizvAdarza prasaradabhito bhUrbhavaH svastrilokI(kIma) / itthaM gatyAgatiparicayAte tavaiva prasAdAtsarvajJatvaM hara vikaraNI zolayantI labhante // 43 // ye tvAM zaMbho hRdayabhavanAMbhoruhAbhyantarasthaM 'jJAna[jyotistadupadhiva]34 zAdIhizUkAgrasUkSma(kSmam) / uddIkSante dRDhataralayaM tepyupAdhipraNAzAttvayyekatvaM nabhasi kalazAkAzavavivizanti // 44 // arcibidyaprabhRtibhirala mArgavizrAmalIke(kai)yeM gacchanti vinayana' pathA devayAnana kecit / bhutvA bhogAnanupamarasAn kheccha[yA brahma loke] 5 te tasyAnte punarapi ziva tvanmayatvaM bhajante // 45 // yatrAnandaH sphurati paramajyoti rAlokajanmA bhujyante ca svayamupanatA' yatra divyAzca bhogAH [*] yavAhatti bhavati punaH paJcamAdhvaprasiddha taddarAja padamapi ziva prApyate tvatprasAdAt // 46 // tvayyAtmAnaM nihitama] 36 khilaistvahuNaiH saMprayukta svacchAdarza mukhamiva ciraM cetasA nizcalena / ye pazyanti trinayana' manovAJchitArthaprasUtisteSAmAvirbhavati sudhiyAmeva dharmaH samAdhiH // 47 // jJAnajyotiH sakalajagatAM sva"prakAzasvarUpaM tvAmAtmAnaM parihitaguNasparza mauzAna maule 37 " yatraikasminnavahitadhiyAM yogadRSTisthitAnAM svacchAdarza pratiphalitavaddizvametaccakAsti // 48 // bhUtaM bhUtasmaraNaviSayaM bhAvi" nAnyatra kAle sUkSmaM madhyaM kSaNami"ha tayorvartamAna vadanti / tasminmaukhyaM kiyadamatayo yena mattA manuSthA yubhamevAM bhava bha]38 vabhayadhvanmi(dhvaMsinI nAdriyante // 48 // jJAnaM na syAtvacidapi kila jeyasamva(saMba)ndhazUnya jJeyaM sattAmapi na labhate jJAnavA(bA)hyaM kadAcit / ityanyonyagrathitamubhayoUpikaM yamarUpaM tatte prAhuH prakRtipuruSasyAInArIzvaratvaM(tvam) // 50 // yatpratyakSa _ na bhavati nRNAmi] * vivAda" (ga) vilokAn (ga) 'bhajanne (ka) 'jJAnajyoti: (ga) *viNayana (ka, 2) ' upagatA: (ga) 'tahairAgyaM (4) 'viNayana (ka, ga) "sudhiyAmeSa: (ga) [Reading soems to be mudhiyAndharmame(e)kaH samAdhiH-Ed.] " suprakAza (ga) 11 There is a sign of visarga before this danda. " dhiyA (ga) "bhAvi nAstAva kAla (ga) "mitA: (ga) " yanu rUpama (ga)

Page #218
No. 17.] HALAYUDHASTOTRA FROM THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 181 39 ndriyANAmazaktoryatsamba(saMbandhagrahaNavirahAbAnumeyaM ca kinci(kiMcit / zabdA(bdA)donAmapi na viSayaM yatparokSasvarUpaM jJAnajyotiryadiha paramaM satva(ca)madhyAtmamUrtiH // 51 // tvAmAtmAnaM varada paramAnandavI(bo)dhasvarUpaM ye (bu)dhyante vigalitajagatedamAyApra pa[Jcam / rAgatyAgAt] 40 stimitamanaso deva jIvanta eva [bhazya] mAyA nibiDanigaDagraMthayaste vimuktAH // 52 // 'sAdhyaM yattatkapi(pa)NamanasAM "saptalokAdhipatyaM yA mRgyaMte taralamatibhiH siddhayazcA NimAdyAH / etatsarca madanadahana tvatpadaprAptibhAjAM tatva(ca)jJAnAmRta[sajuSAM yogi]41 nAmantarAyaH // 53 // 1 AzA vAsaH zayanamavanirva(brahmacarya ca dIrgha maunaM daNDagrahaNama zanaM bhikSayA bhasma zaucaM(cam) / vairAgyazca trinayana" bhavattatvavI(ttvabo)dhAdihInaM mUlAdevaM dhruvamalavaNaM sametahibhAti // 54 // sthitvA kAlaM cirataramapi vra(ba) prazakrAdi[loke karma]42 chedAtpunarapi tataH syAdavazyaM nipAtaH / ekaM nityaM padamupagataH klezakarmormipAka zaivaM jyotiryadiha sulabhaM jAnayogena punmA(paMsAm) // 55 // zakrAdInAM kratuphalayu(ju)SAM yatsukhaM nAkaloke tatkoTAdevarakanilayasyApi tulyaM vibhAti / yena kAntaM]43 na bhavati sukhaM kasyacivApi duHkhaM iMgrastaM tribhuvanamidaM tvaM tu tasmAdimuktaH // 56 // va(ba)nvacchadAdiha tanubhRtAM yattvayA sAkamaikyaM sA cenmuktiH ziva kimanayA yAtu yahAndhakUpaM(pam) / tvaM me svAmI bhavadanucaraH zarca yatsarvadAI taDi zlAghyaM svapati[padavIM kAma] 44 yante na bhRtyAH // 57 // vAtodvatasphuTapuTakinIpatratIyopamAne ko vizvAsa vrajati capale janmino jIvitasmin / kAntastrINAM priyasahacarairnibharAliGgitaM me cetaH zambho svapiti na yathA tatprasAdaM kuruSva // 58 // tvavetrAgni"vyatikaramiva prA[tanaM puSyacA kadAcit (ca, ka, ga) 'mUrte (ga) 'ga reads ye badhyante etc., as third quarter and rAgacAgAta etc., 48 second quarter. nigalaniviDa (ca, ka) ga reads this stanza as Both stanza. *jantoH kapaNamanasaH (ga) sarva (gha) 'ye (ga) 'bhujA (ga) 19 reads this stanza as 62nd stanza. "viNayana (ka, ga) " upanatakleza (ga, ma) "nAkalIka: (ga) . "nAsti (ca, ka, ga) "[Reading seems to be pAta(cannAstacApa(bhi)yasAcarau etc.-Ed.] " tvatprasAdaM (ba, ka) " putizaramayaM (ga)

Page #219
182 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. stanza: 45 paH / matvA nUnaM vyavasitamatiraniryAtanAya / yasansa(saMsa) tava caraNayordeva sevAnurAgAttanme cetaH praharati zaraistyakSa tadrakSa yanAt // 56 // bhikSApAcaM mRgajamajinaM jIrNakaupInamekaM kaMthA raSyAnipatitajaracauralezaizca sadhau / etAvA [me hara parika]46 rasvatprasAdena nityaM bhUyAdbhUyastava caraNayorbhayaso bhaktirekA // 6 // devastAvadbhavati bhagavambharga sargasya sArastasmAtpUrva mahaditi padaM proktamutkarSamAha / mAhAtmyaM te sArahara mahAdeva nAmcaiva loke durArUDhaM varada kimahaM stotramanyatkaromi [61 // kAlena] 47 nautaH sopi punarAvarttate janaH / mahAkAlena nItasya nAvRttirvidyate punaH // 62 // avyaktAkSarajalpitairapi zizoH prItiruNAM bhavettenAspadacanaM malImasamapi syAtta STihetustava / zrAntastvaguNakIrtanAkimapi yatpuNyaM mayopArjitaM tena] 48 syAjananAntarapi mahatI tvayyeva bhaktirmama // 33 // "hijo dakSiNarADhIyo navagrAmavinirgata: / halAyudha (bu)dhazambhorimA stutimarIracat // 6 // 1 Danda unnecessary. 'svargasargasya (ga) ,, and road the following two stanzas as 62nd and 63rd stanzas and faceto., w 84th yatra kacitavatu deva manuSyatiryagyonI svakarmaparipAkavazAt prasUtiH / saba sthitasya mama bAlamagAGamole tvatpAdabhaktiracalAstu bhavatprasAdAt // tava caraNasarIje dattamekaM prasUna phalati adhikhASTitA bhUtadhAvIm / pratidivasamaparyAbhalikItUhalAnAM phalamidamiti zI zakyate kena bAnum / * This syllable should ordinarily be short. 'tAta (ka) . adds the following before frontaf e te mahAkAlavana seve kadAcilamicyA / saMsArabhramaNIpetazramApanayane AmA / / aTTahAsamahAkAlasitastIve(?)iye tata: / yata: kAraNamutpattivapacAra, pravartate / and reads the stanza from for etc., slightly modified : DijI dakSiNarAdhIyo vanagrAmavinirmitaH / ilAyudhamidaM abhIrimA stutimajayabat // D.11271 (<<) adds the following stanza before front for etc: mahAkAla sebhyantAmAmodana viraktayA / saMsArItardahasya khaSpagrahaNaM thamam // and reads the stanza front for etc., slightly modifieds hinI dakSiNadezIyo navagrAmavinirmitaH / lAyudhabudhaH zandhorimA stutimacIkaran /

Page #220
No. 18.) A NOTE ON THE HALAYUDHA STOTRA IN THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 183 No. 18.-A NOTE ON THE HALAYUDHA STOTRA IN THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. BY N. P. CHAKRAVARTI, M.A., Ph.D., OOTACAMUND. There are several Sanskrit stotras engraved on the side walls of the ardhamandapa in the Amaresvara Temple at Mandhata, which were copied by me early in 1938. The northern wall contains three of these, viz., (1) a stotra in 8 lines and 9 verses in praise of the river Narmada, (2) the well known Siva-Mahimna-stotra in 40 verses taking up 22 lines and (3) a single verse in 3 lines in praise of Siva and Parvati. The main record on the southern wall contains the text of the Halayudha-stotra. Several manuscripts of this stotra are preserved in the Government Oriental Library at Madras (Nos. 11271-11278), some of which are with commentaries in Sanskrit, Telugu and Kanarese. / I have already noticed these records in the Annual Report, Arch. Survey of India, for the year 1937-38 in the chapter on Epigraphy. Though Hiralalnoticed all these records as unimportant, I found the colophon of the Halayudha-stotra to be of sufficient interest for the history of Sanskrit literature, and as the stotra has not yet been published, I requested my friend Vidya. sagara Vidyavachaspati P. P. Subrahmanya Sastri, Professor of Sanskrit in the Madras Presidency College and honorary Curator of the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library at Madras, to undertake to edit the record in the Epigraphia Indica--a request to which he readily responded. This note only supplements the information contained in his introduction to the text edited above. I have also given below the text of Il. 48-56 of the record which Professor Sastri has omitted as it is not relevant to the Halayudha-stotra. The whole record is in 56 lines, and is engraved on four rectangular slabs of stone fixed into the wall on the southern side. The first slab contains 10 lines, the second 21 lines, the third 22 lines and the fourth only 3 lines of writing. The last lines of the 2nd, 3rd and 4th slabs (i.e., 11. 31, 53 and 56) are only half lines. A few letters at the end of each complete line are now missing but wherever possible these have been restored from manuscripts now preserved in the Government Oriental Library. The script is Nagari and the language Sanskrit throughout. The engraving is rather shallow but on the whole well executed. There are a number of grammatical and other errors, particularly in the portion which is the writer's own composition. All these have been noticed in footnotes or in the body of the text. These mistakes show that the writer, though he calls bimself & Pandit, was not well versed in Sanskrit. The record opens with the phrase Om namah Sivaya which is immediately followed by the Halayudha-stotra in praise of Siva. The stotra actually finishes in v. 63, the last verse being a colophon containing an account of the author of the hymn. This is immediately followed by another hymn (11. 48-50) in 5 verses the text of which is identical with that found in the Siva-dvada sanama-stotra' and gives the 12 principal names of Siva. Then comes a verse enumerating five jyotirlingas, viz., those at Avimukta (Benares) and Kedara, besides Omkara, Amara and Mahakala (at Ujjayini). It may be noted here that though the names of Omkara and Amara have been given separately, the eight other great lingas have been omitted in this list. Lines 51-53 give the names of a few Saiva teachers in the following terms: In the city of Bhoja, living in the Somesvaradeva monastery and hailing from Nandiyada was the Pasupata teacher Bhattaraka sri-Bhavavalmika whose disciple was Bhattaraka sri-Bhavasamudra. L. 53 mentions also Pandita Bhavavirimchi. Apparently the two mentioned last were responsible for setting up the records found on these four slabs. The next two lines contain an account of the 1 List of Inscriptions in the C. P. and Berar (2nd ed.), p. 84, No. 151. Bee Catalogue of Manuscripts in the Government Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras, Nos. 9269-9261.

Page #221
184 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. writer, Pandita Gandhadhvaja of the Chapala-gotra. He was a disciple of Vivekarasi who was again a disciple of the Paramabhattaraka sri-Supujitarasi. The last line contains the date, undoubtedly of the setting up of the record, which I have read as Samvat 11 120 Karttika vadi 13. The reading of the second digit is, however, uncertain which may also be read as 2. The same date is given at the end of the Mahimna-stava found engraved on the northern wall which was also written by the same Pandita mentioned there as Gandhadhvaja, and also at the end of the Narmada-stotra, without giving the month and the tithi in both the places. But in these instances also the second digit is not clear. Unfortunately the date cannot be verified for want of sufficient details. If the year is 1120 the date would ordinarily correspond to Friday, the 21st November, A.D. 1063 and if read as 1220 the corresponding date in Christian era would be Sunday, the 27th October, A.D. 1163, taking the year as Chaitradi and the month purnimanta in both cases. I have in the Annual Report referred to above discussed in detail the identity of the poet Halayudha and also of Dechaya who wrote a commentary on this stotra in the sixteenth century A.D. I have shown there that the Halayudha of our record could not be any of the three scholars of the same name mentioned by Mr. J. C. Ghosh, all of whom flourished during the reign of the Sena kings of Bengal. Prof. Sastri has now adduced an additional proof that undoubtedly the same Halayudha has been referred to in the Telugu Dvipada Basavapurana of Palkuriki Somanatha who lived towards the end of the twelfth century. I have also suggested in the same place that our Halayudha may be identical with the author of the Kavirahasya, the Abhidhanaratnamala and the Mritasanjivani, the last mentioned being a commentary on Pingala's Chhandahsutra. It need not worry us that the first named work was written in the court of the Rashtrakuta king Krishnaraja III (A.D. 939-967) and the last mentioned work in the court of a different ruler, viz., the Paramara Munja-Vakpati (A.D. 974-993), as it is quite possible that the poet after the death of his Rashtrakuta patron moved to the Paramara court which was noted for its patronage for learning at that time. Mr. Ghosh has identified Navagrama in Dakshina-Radha with the village of the same name in the Bhurshut pargana of the Hooghly District in Bengal. We cannot argue that it is not possible for a poet hailing from far off Bengal to be at the courts of two prominent Indian rulers, one having his capital at Malkhed in the Nizam's Dominions and the other at Dhar in Central India, when we know of several other scholars from Bengal who held a similar position.* L. 51 of the record mentions Bhojanagara and a monastery there known as Somesvaradevamatha. One is tempted to identify Bhojanagara with Dhara, the capital city of the Paramaras and the monastery with an establishment built probably by the Chalukya Somesvara I who for a time occupied the Paramara kingdom. But it is to be remembered that the capital city of the Paramaras is always referred to as Dhara even at the time of Bhoja and his successors also continued to use the same name. It is not also certain whether the matha was built by a ruler called Somesvaradeva or was simply attached to a temple of Siva known as Somesvara. I am also not able to identify Nandiyada, the original residence of th Saiva ascetic Bhavavalmika. Indian Culture, Vol. I, p. 503 ff. According to this work Halayudha belonged to Navapura which is apparently the same as Navagrama of our record, see Basavapuranamu (Andhra-granthamala series), p. 127. * Indian Culture, Vol. I, p. 503. Bhurshut is the ancient Bhurisreshthi in Dakshina-Radha where Sridhara completed his Nyayakandali, a commentary on the Padarthapravesa in Saka 913 (A.D. 991). It is also the Bhurisreshthika of the Prabodhachandrodaya of Krishnamisra (11th century), which is stated to be the birth-place of Ahankara'. This leaves no doubt that the place was well known in the 10th and 11th centuries. See Indian Culture, Vol. I, p. 702 and Vol. II, pp. 360 f. See also the Kollagallu Inscription of the Rashtra. kuta Khottiga (above, Vol. XXI, pp. 263 ff.) which mentions a Gadadhara of Tada-grama in Bengal.

Page #222
No. 18.) A NOTE ON THE HALAYUDHA STOTRA IN THE AMARESVARA TEMPLE. 185 TEXT. 48 Prathamam tul Mabadevam dvitiya cha Mahesvaram(ram) tri(tri)tiyam Sankaram jneyam. chaturtham Vpishabhadhvajam(jam) [11111*] Pamchamam Kti[ttivasam cha sha*]-* 49 shthar Kamanganasanam(nam) [*] saptamam Devadevesan. Srikantham ch=ashtamam smtitam(tam) (11211*) Navamam Isvaramo devam da amam Parvvatipriyam(yam) [*] Rudram=ekadasam nama dvadasar Sivam=uchyate || (3|*] Dvadag=aitanio namani ubhay! samdhyet yah patheto [*] goghnah kritaghnag=ch=aiva vra(bra)hmaha guru-talpakah [11411*] Stri-va(ba)la-[ghatakas-ch=aiva* 50 surapayill voishali-patih1 [l*] muchyate sarvva-papebhyo Rudra-lokan13 sa gachchhati 1116111 Avimuktas-cha Kedara Omkaras-ch=Amarasutathi [*] pamchamam(mas=) tu Mabakalah pamcha-lingah prakirttayee || [611*] Ajnana[d*]=jnanato va=pi yad=viruddham= anushthitam(tam) | tat=sarvvam pagu-bhupasya kshantavyam karan-esvara || [711*]15 51 Svasti [l*] Sri-Bhoja-nagare bri-Somesvaradeva-matha-nivasi Namdiyada-vinirggatam-(tah) pranama-gotra-yama-niyama-samja(ya)ma-svadhyaya - dhyan -anushthana - rata-paramsPasupat-acharya-bhattaraka-sri-Bbavavalmika[h*] Sri-Amaresvaradevo(va)-trailoky adhipatih(teh) dhyana-punya-82-16 52 etat(ch)-si(chhi)shya i[sht-adhi]ka-pradana-rata-trih(tri)kala-samdhya(dhya)-samadhi karana-guru-paramparya-vidhana-yukta[h*] Sri-Amaresvaradeva-pada-pamkaja-bbramars adhvina(adhvanika ?)-pathasra(bra)nta-tapodhan-abhyagat-alaya? .- samtapah 53 sri-Amaresvaradeva-vikshana-murtti-sada-nivasi bhattaraka-sri-Bhavasamudrah | pandita Bhavavirimchi[h*) pranamati Sivah(vam || 54 || Om10 svasti[/*] Sri-Amaresvara-devasy=ayatan[e] trailokya-visrut[@] sthane deva-danava dur[jjaya) deva-guru-na(ta)podhata(na)-su(su)srusha-rata-paramabhattaraka-sri-Supu55 jitarasi(sih) [l*) etat(ch)-si(chhi)shya-Vivekarasi(sih) [l*) punah tasya sishya(sishyena) Chapalagotra-vinirggata-sahaja-bhakti-santa-murtti-pandita-Gandhadhvajena paramebhaktya mabimna 80 Ha 56 layudha-stutim atmasy=arther svayam likhitam=iti || Samvat 1[1]20 Karttika vadi 13[*] Mangalam mahabrih || || | 1 M. cha (M. denotes Ms. No. 9260 in the Govt. Or. Manuscripts Library, Madras). M. nama. . Restored from M. *M. Devadeva n cha. M. Nilakanthan-ath-dahfamam. . Read Navamam-Io. M. nama. M.=aitati . Read as in M. tri-sandhyam yah pathen-narah. 10 M. brahmaghno yuru-talpagal. 11 Read surapo. 13 M. sura-pan-adi-patakan. 13 M. Sivalokan. 4 Read prakirttitah. 16 Metre of verses 1-7 is Anushfubh. 11 These two letters are illegible. A few letters after these also appear to have been missing. 14 There is some space between ta and la but this portion seems to have been left un-ongraved owing to a damage in the stone. 11 Dandas unnecessary. Expressed by a symbol. 20 Apparently intended for Siva-mahimno. #1 Read atma-freyorthi,

Page #223
186 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. No. 19. TWO INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU BY N. LAKSHMINARAYAN RAO, M.A., OOTACAMUND. These copper-plates which were in the possession of a peasant of the village Nutimadugu in the Anantapur District were shown to Mr. C. N. Jeevanna Rao, B.E., Minor Irrigation Supervisor of the District, when he had gone to the village during one of his periodical official visits. It appears that while the cattle-shed attached to the house of the peasant was being repaired, the plates were found buried under the lower wooden hinge of the door of the shed. Mr. Rao kindly brought them to the notice of Mr. M. Srikanta Srouty, B.E., Local Fund Assistant Engineer, Anantapur, who sent them on to me for examination. As they were somewhat corroded when I got them, they were sent to the Archaeological Chemist in India who was good enough to clean them. I edit them below with the kind permission of the Government Epigraphist for India. The plates are three in number each of which is 5" in breadth and 93" in length from the centre of the arch at the top. They are strung together on a copper ring which did not bear any seal when the plates were received in the office of the Government Epigraphist for India. It was found that the ring had not been soldered. So it is difficult to say definitely whether this is the original ring which held the plates when they were issued; it is not impossible that the original ring to which the royal seal was attached, might have been lost and the present ordinary ring substituted in its place. The rims of the plates are slightly raised in order to preserve the writing. The weight of the plates, with the ring, is 116 tolas, At the outset it must be observed that the set of plates is a palimpsest containing two records, one, an Eastern Chalukya grant of the 10th century A.D, and the other, which has been engraved over the earlier inscription, of the time of the Vijayanagara prince Triyambaka, I am unable to explain the circumstances under which the original Chalukya document was used by prince Triyambaka of the first or Sangama dynasty of Vijayanagara for writing his own charter more than five centuries after the original was engraved and why it was defaced and a new one incised upon it. Of the original Eastern Chalukya grant which I shall call A, both the beginning and the end are missing. The extant portion starts on the first side of the second plate of the Vijayanagara grant (hereafter called B) and after being continued on its second side and on the first (outer) side of the first plate ends on the second side of the latter, after giving the name of the king and the geographical division in which the donated village or land was situated. The portion which must have contained the details of the gift such as the name, gotra, family, etc., of the donee, the name of the village or land granted and its boundaries, the date of the grant and the imprecatory verses, is lost. This must have been engraved on a separate plate which was probably removed at the time when the Vijayanagara grant was engraved and the third plate of the present set which is altogether a new one inserted in its place. Both the plates of the earlier grant are inscribed lengthwise like all Eastern Chalukya grants. It should be noted that these two plates have been slightly cut out at both the corners on the top (i.e., on the left-hand side when held lengthwise) in order to give them the shape of an arch like all Vijayanagara copper-plate grants. During this prosess some letters in each line have been lost. The later grant was engraved upon three of the four sides of the earlier one, Even on the side that was not defaced by being again written upon (i.e., the first side of the first plate of B) a portion on the right-hand side is damaged by corrosion and some of the letters cannot be read. On the second side of the second plate of B, only half the portion of the original document has been written upon and the letters on the other half, though well beaten, are visible and can be read. Of the remaining portion of the inscription only faint traces are seen but with the help of the other grants of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty I have succeeded in

Page #224
No. 19.) TWO INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU. 187 deciphering to a great extent the preserved portion of the record. The alphabet is ancient Telugu of the 10th century A.D. and the language of the extant portion is Sanskrit. In spite of the sbortcomings noted above this inscription (A) which refers itself to the reign of Vikramaditya (II) is valuable as it is the first and only record of the king yet discovered. As pointed out above, its beginning, which must have been written on a plate which does not now form part of the set, is missing. The first king mentioned is Jayasimhavallabha (i.e., Jayasimha I) who, as in all other records of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty, is given a reign of thirty years. Then follows the genealogy of the dynasty recording the length of each reign, down to Vikramaditya (II) who is introduced in the usual prose preamble to the grant (II. 25-27) with the birudas of Samastabhuvanasraya, Maharajadhiraja, Paramesvara, Paramabhattaraka and Paramabrahmanya. He issues a command to the Rashtrakucas and others inhabiting the Kandarvvadi-vishaya. The name of this vishaya occurs in different forms as Ganderuvati, Kanderuvati, Kandefuvadi and Kandravadi in several Eastern Chalukya inscriptions and its chief town Kanderu, after which the district was named, has been identified with Kanteru in the Guntur District. The grant portion which was recorded next and the date, if it was given, are lost thus depriving us of some valuable facts. No information of any historical importance that is not already known can be gathered about the predecessors of the donor, viz., king Vikramaditya II. Attention may, however, be drawn to the length of reign assigned to Vijayaditya II, the builder of 108 teniples of Narendresvara. He is here stated to have reigned only for 40 years as in the majority of the Eastern Chalukya copperplate grants. The verses describing the reign of Vikramaditya (II) are new and not found in any other record of the family so far known. The first of them states that he regained the ancestral throne which had been forcibly seized by Talapa after killing him. The verses that follow praise his prowess in war in a conventional style, but one interesting fact which one of them (v. 5) discloses is that he fought one hundred battles for eight years and took the kingdom (from his enemies) along with Fame. But it is not possible to say whether this refers to his fight with Tala or to another war as a result of which he made some conquests and extended his kingdom. If by the expression rajyam kirttya samam-agrahit, his obtaining the ancestral kingdom is meant we would get an idea of the period of time that was taken by Vikramaditya in regaining the throne from Tala. No doubt the Maliya pundi grant of Ammaraja II tells us that Vikramaditya (II) slew " at the head of a rough battle this Tala-raja together with crowds of different vassals, who were joined by a superior army (and) had troops of furious elephants". It is, however, not certain whether Vikramaditya was engaged in fighting Tala and his allies after Tala became king. But all the Eastern Chalukya inscriptions assign to Tala a reign of only one month. If, however, the rival claimants were engaged in warfare for eight years, it is difficult to guess who ruled the country during this long interval between the period after the ejection of Kanthika-Beta by Tala, and the time when the latter succeeded temporarily in seizing the Chalukya throne. No clue to such an interregnum is available from any of the Chalukya records. The question can be solved only by future discoveries. Of inscription B the second plate is written on both sides, the first and third being written on the inner side only. But the lower half of the second side of the second plate and the upper half of the third plate are left blank. The plates are numbered one, two and three respectively in Kannada numerals. The record, like many other grants of the Vijayanagara kinge, is written in Nandinagari characters except the sign-manual sri-Triyambaka in line 68 which is in 1 Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 56. . Above, Vol. IX, p. 55.

Page #225
188 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Kannada-Telugu script. The alphabet employed is regular for the period to which the rccord purports to belong and closely resembles that of the Srirangam plates of Mallikarjuna' dated Saka 1384, and the Srisailam plates of Virupaksha of Saka 1388. The language is Sanskrit and excepting the words sri-Ganadhipatayi namah in the beginning of l. 1 and bri-Triyambaka in the last line the whole inscription is in verse. Many faults common to Vijayanagara grants such as mistakes of spelling, dropping of anusvara or visarga, using them in places where they are unnecessary and omissions of letters, are found in this one also. As they have been corrected in the body of the text or in foot-notes it is not necessary to notice them here in detail. The record is important as it is the second known grant of the Yuvaraja Triyambaka : the only other inscription of this prince is published in the Mysore Archeological Report for 1925, though its importance had not been recognised or discussed. The genealogical portion from Sangama down to Triyambaka is common to both the grants. Opening with invocations to the Boar-incarnation of Vishnu and Ganeka respectively, the present grant mentions the Moon and bis descendant Yadu who ruled the earth. The following genealogy is then given - Sangama Bukkaraya m. Gauri Harihara (II) m. Melambika Devaraya (I) m. Demambika Vijaya-Bhupati n. Narayanidevi Devaraya (II) m. Lakumadevi Triyambaka The epigraph further proceeds to state that after Triyambaka's father had gone to beaven, Immadi. Praudha-Davendra (ie, Mallikarjuna") became king. Verses 15 to 17 tell us that he bore the paramount titles of Rajadhiraja and Rajaparamesvara and give a list of the king's birudas-the usual epithets of the Vijayanagara kings of the first dynasty. He is stated in verse 18 to have anointed his elder brother Triyambaka as Yuvaraja. This prince who was also called Chikkodeya was established (as Governor) at Ghanadri (i.e., Penugonda) by the king (v. 19). The object of the inscription is to record that while Prince Triyambaka was governing his province (of Ghanadri) he granted the village of Bommehalu, renaming it as Lakshmipura, after the name of his mother, to the Brabman Machivokta, son of Vallabhokta of the Suklayajus. sakha on Monday, the full-moon day of Karttika in the cyclic year Yuva, the Saka year being 1377 which is expressed by the numerical words dhatu (1) adri (7) guna (3) and bhu(1). The date is slightly irregular as the full-moon day of Karttika in the year cited fell on Saturday, the Above, Vol. XVI, plate between pp. 350 and 361. 1 Above, Vol. XV, plate facing p. 22. . Pp. 98 ff. Boe Ep. Cars, Vol., III, Seringapatam 89 and Kialhora's Routhern List, No. 497,

Page #226
No. 19.] TWO INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU. 189 25th October A.D. 1455. The discrepancy may be due to the fact that the engraver might have written Somavara by mistake for Saurivara ; or it is not impossible that, while the grant was actually made on Saturday, it was recorded on Monday and this latter day was cited by mistake. The donee is stated to have been well versed in Vedas and Sastras and to have mastered the science of polity (niti-sastra). The Yuraraja made the grant in the presence of god Triyambaka at Bhaskarakshetra (i.e., Hampi). The donated village Bommehaln was situated in Pandemerusagani, which was a sub-division of Gutti-rajya in the valita (district) of Penugonda. After the imprecatory verses the record closes with the signature of the Yuvaraja Triyambaka. The donor Yuvaraja Triyambaka is known, as already stated, only from two records (including the one under publication) and not noticed in any of the genealogies of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara so far publisbed. From vv. 11-12 of the present record we learn that he was the son of Devaraya. But the most interesting fact revealed by our inscription is that he was the elder brother of the king Immadi-Praudha-Devendra (.e., Mallikarjuna). If he was actually the elder brother, how could his younger brother Mallikarjuna succeed to the throne ? The question can be answered in two ways; one is to consider that Mallikarjuna, who ascended the throne after the death of Triyambaka's father, was the son of the pattamahishi (senior queen) and Triyambaka, though older in age, was the son of a junior queen and that consequently the throne passed on to Mallikarjuna after his father's death. The second is to regard Mallikarjuna and Triyambaka as sons of brothers, that is to say, Mallikarjuna belonged to the senior line and Triyambaka to the junior line, for it is quite common among Hindus to address and mention cousins as brothers. This raises an important issue, viz., if Mallikarjuna and Triyambaka were actual brothers, were they the children of Dovaraya II or his younger brother Pratapa-Devaraya ? From the use of the epithet praudha-pratapa-ritharah which is applied in the present grant to Devaraya, the father of Triyambaka, it would appear that they were the sons of Pratapa-Devaraya, who is considered by some scholars to have had the distinctive title of Praudha-Pratapa. From the inscription under publication we learn that Immadi-Praudha-Devendra became king after the death of Triyambaka's father who, if Triyambaka and Mallikarjuna were brothers, would also be the father of the latter. This would mean that the father of the brothers i.e., Pratapa-Devaruya, the younger brother of Devaraya 11, was the predecessor of Mallikarjuna on the throne of Vijayanagara. And in support of this conclusion it may be argued that some inscriptions which refer themselves to the reign of a certain Vijaya and bear dates later than the death of Devaraya II (A.D. 1446)* might have been issued by Pratapa-Devaraya, who is known from an inscription to have had the surname of Vijaya. But there is one serious objection to this theory. Abdur Razak, who was an envoy from Persia to the court of Devaraya II, and who had an audience with him has recorded that the younger brother (Pratapa) was killed in A.D. 1443, i.e., 3 years before the death of his elder brother. And there appears to be no reason to doubt the veracity of the statement of this contemporary writer. If, however, Mallikarjuna and Triyambaka were the sons of Devaraya II this difficulty would not arise. But in this case we would have to admit that Devaraya II, the father and predecessor of Immadi-Praudha-Devendra was also described as praudha-pratapa-vibhara. This expression, then, is to be regarded as either being used indiscriminately as a biruda both of Devaraya II and his younger brother Pratapa-Devaraya or, that it was not a birudia and had no 1 As it is not known from any source that Mallikarjuna was nominated as the successor to his father in preference to his elder brother, this alternative is not considered here. * Above, Vol. XVII, p. 195. * An. Rep. A. 8. I. for 1907-08, p. 251. * Wys. Arch. Rep. 1921, p. 30. * Sewell: A Forgotten Empire, pp. 73 .

Page #227
190 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. special significance but was merely a descriptive epithet. This view is further strengthened by the fact that while all the known copper-plate grants of Virupaksha, besides stating that his father was Pratapa, contain a reference to Pratapa's elder brother (i.e., Devaraya II), Mallikarjuna's copper-plate records mention only his father Devaraya II. We have also inscriptions of Devaraya II where he is described as praudha-pratapa-prakaita-mahima or proudha-pratapavibhavah. If this surmise is accepted, the inscriptions which refer themselves to the reign of Vijaya, after the date of the death of Devaraya II, will have to be attributed, as suggested by the late Rao Bahadur Krishna Sastri,' to Mallikarjuna himself. Now let us examine the possibility of taking Mallikarjuna and Triyambaka as cousins, the latter being the son of a junior member of the line though older in age than the former. As pointed out above, according to our inscription Inmadi-Praudha-Devendra (i.e., Mallikarjuna) succeeded Triyambaka's father Devariya after the latter's death. In other words Mallikarjuna (who belonged to the senior line) succeeded his tincle. Since Devaraya II is not known to have had more than one brother who was variously called Pratapa, Devataya and Srigiri, it follows that Pratapa did reign at least for sometime after the death of his elder brother. But this surmise again comes into conflict with the definite statement of Abdur Razak who was a contemporary of Devaraya. It, therefore, appears to me that the most satisfactory solution of the problem is to consider both Mallikarjuna and Triyambaka, as the sons of Devaraya II from two different queens and that Mallikarjuna, being the son of the patta-mahishi (senior queen) ascended the throne after his father. As a matter of fact, we know that Mallikarjuna's mother was Ponnaladevi'; and Triyambaka's mother was Lakumadevi. If this view is correct the order of descent of the princes of this family from Vijaya-Bhupati downwards would be as shown below: Vijaya-Bhupati. Detataya II m. Lakumadevim . Ponnekadevs. Pratapa (Devariya). m. Siddaladevi. Virupaksha. Triyambaka. Mallikarjuna. Attention may be drawn to another interesting fact revealed by the inscription, namely, that Triyambaka bad the surname Chikkodeya. Nuniz mentions after Devaraya II a prince named Pinarao who was assasinated. If we could rely upon this writer's account-in many places bis statements ate inaccurate-there would be no impossibility in considering Chikkodeya to be identical with Pinarao, the latter name being but a Telugu variant of the Kannada form Chikkodeya. Of the geographical places mentioned in the inscription it is well known that Bhaskara. kshotra is Hampi (Bellary District) which was the capital of the Vijayanagara kings. The donated village Bommehalu may be identified with Bommeparti situated at a distance of seven miles from Anantapur. Gutti, after which the division Gutti-rajya was named, is Gooty, the headquarters of a taluk in the Anantapur District. Ghanadri is the Sanskritized form of Penu. gonda which is also the beadquarters of another taluk in the same district. It was from the Seu e..., Ep. Carn., Vol. XI, Chitaldroog 29 and ibid., Vol. VIII, Nagar 65. * An. Rep. A. 8.I., 1907-08, p. 246. * Ep. Carn., Vol. VIII, Nagar 65. * Sewell: A Forgotten Empire, p. 303.

Page #228

Page #229
Two INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU. A.-Incomplete grant of the Eastern Chalukya Vikramaditya (II). iib. 20SEX 1081706-10 vAyamasiMhasanavAsAtAmA salAgAjiyAmAsamAbatalAnAmA samatabAnayatAmaNahAnAmamA mAnAmAiDatAnAsAhara davAvadhAvAdhAnatAlamIna FES MEEREDEPEPRE BENERALACETORIES PRASADELIVERY HEREFLEEPTETTES RIDAYAPLELYSIS baoNupAya vikAsatApAnabADA sapanemecisayAnAvAsanamA 2009 OMPETEES 14 iiia. 20 122 22 From photographs. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. CAKRSYARTI.

Page #230
No. 19.) TWO INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU. 191 time of Harihara I and Bukka I the seat of a Viceroyalty and became the capital of the Vijayanagara kingdom after the destruction of Hampi following the Talikota disaster. The sub-division Pandemoru-magani was apparently named after the stream Pandameru which feeds the big tank of Bukkarayasamudram at Anantapur. TEXT of A. Second Plate; First Side. 1 ...... Tat-putro Jayasimha-vallabhas=trayastrimsad' -va[rshani) | tad-anu2 [j-Endra-ra*] jasya priya-tana[yo] Vishauvarddhano nava (vatsa]ran | tat-suto Mangi. yu 3 [varajah pa*Jichavimsati[m*] | tat-putro Jayasimhas-trayodasa vatsaran [1*) tad dvaimatur-anujah 4 [Kokki*]lih shanemasan | tasya Ciyeshtho] bbrata Vishnuvarddha[nah] sv-anujam= aja[v=u). 5 [chchatya saptatrimsat* tat-tanujo Vijayaditya-bhattarakah ashtas dasa] 6 [varshani*] tad-auraso Vishnurajah shattrimsad-abdan tat-suto Vijayadityas= chatvarimsata 7 ...... "[a]shtottara-sata-sriman-Narendresvara-karakah [l*] tad-atmajah (Ka]Il-Visbnu varddhanas-8-arddha8 (samam tat-suto*] Vijayaditya[h] chatuschatvarimsado-varshani i tad-bbratura yuvarajasya Vi. Second Plate; Second Side 9 (kramadityasya*) tanayah Chalukya-Bhimas-trimsade-varshani | tat-buto Vijayadi. 10 [tyah shan=masa*]n 10apta-samvatsaran=ta(rams=ta)sya sunur-Amma-mabipatih [1*] Yate Gandaraganda-bhu[bhu) 11 Ju- prapt-abhishekas-ta[ta]s=sunum - u vasat=s& - Vijayadityarh punas Talapas) 1*] 12 ---- ru-gatam vidhaya ba - [bhuyal bhumikva[r8] bhumim palavati 13 u-uuu tan srutva vacho - - [l|1*}" Agatya drutam=ayata-pratimukha --u-n=uddhatan-hatva tad-rudhira bhima-[ba]la - nistrimsa-bhasvad-bhuja [h 1 ] tan-dagdhva 15 vu-u-vuusrimad-Vikramaditya-bhupalas-Talapam=esba pattam-avahach chu 16 - --U-[||2011 Visal-Kvakasam=imam........ksbiti-payorasi[shu) kula-bali 1 An. Rep. A. 8. 1., 1907-08, pp. 239 and 241. . From the original plates. The first plate is lost. As the extant portion of the genealogy starts with Jayasinha I, the second ruler of the Eastern Chilukys line, it is not likely that more than one plato is lost. * Bead satan varahani. The portions enclosed within square brackets with asterisk have been lost and here supplied with the help of other Eastern Chalukya grants. * Read atam abdani. From here up to karakab the text appears to be half an Anushubh verso. * Read "Satan varshani. * This punctuation mark has been engraved after erasing & superfluous s. 10 From here up to makipatil the text seems to contain a half verse in Anwalpubl. 1 Metre: Sardalavikridita.

Page #231
192 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Third Plate ; First Side. ............t-prabhur-adhipater-yyasya saroruhasanah 1 [3*]: Yad-asi 18 U--tv-agadham=mabad-ripur=ambugair=vvisati vimukho varam ralim sphurad. rana-ramgatah | ya 19 u vanita-chaksbur=vvari-prasikta-tanus=satin=asakrid-akbila jajne - - U - U 20 - 14*Vikram-aika-sahaya=shtau yu[d*]dhva yuddha-satam samash Il yuddhe labdha - rajyar yah kirttya samam=agrahit || [5*]Yat-kanti-vikranti-krit-abhibhuti la -u -vuchitta-vsirti(vritti) [*] chandro mpig-arati-ruchav=ap=imau jatau U--u guha Third Plate ; Second Side. --[|| 6*J* [A]panudati paresham raga-mo[hau ya]diyo [di]sati cha karavala - --- -- Ichirayati samagram bburi-samsara-mohan-Nara iva 25 sbhu ?jvi siddho loka-vikhyata-kirttih 11 07*Sa samastabhuvanasraya-sri26 (Vikramaditya-maharajadhiraja-paramesvara-paramabbattara27 [ka-pa]ramabrahmanyah Kandarvvadi-vishaya-nivasino rasberakuta-pramukha28 (n=kutumbinas-sa]rvvan ittham=ajnapayati viditam astu 1........ maditya... TEXT of B.? [Metres :-Vv. 1, 3-35 Anushtubh, v. 2 Sragdhara, v. 36 Salini.] First Plate.. 1 Sri-Ganadhipatayo namah i Avyad=vah prathamah Pautri(Potri) sarasa. 2 m=udvahan=rasa[m *] priy-amga-samga-samjata-sa(sa)ndra-sve(sve)d-5dayam=i3 vah(iva) ili 1*) Ringa[n]n=utsarga-ramge nija-radana-diya(dhiya) Sam(Sara)karah + s-ottamarigad-a(a)karshan(nn)=indu-lokham pitari gata-rada-steyam,= 5 iropayarns-chah(cha) [1*] matuh protsahayamtya smita-suchi-vadanam vikshami6 na(nah) sa-hasam balo vaskalya(vatsalya)-bhumih kalayatu mudito mam7 galanyakadantah(lany-Ekadantah) [1 2*] Asti kaustubha-kalpadru-kamadhenu sahodara (rah) [1*] 8 Ramanuja[h*] Sudhanathah kshira-sagara-sambhavah [1 3*] Udabhud-anvayo ta9 sya Yadu-nami mabipatih palitan yat-kulinina(nena) Vasudevena bhu10 talam(lam) 101 4*] Abbud=asya kule eriman=abbam[gura*)-gun-odayah apasta-durit-s11 samga[s*]-Samgamo nama bbupatih [ 5*] Dik-karidra (ndra)-du(dhu)r-udhara-dakshina12 skandha-bandburah | Bukkaraya[s*]-tatah sriman asid=ahava-ka13 rkasah (sah) (1 6*) Ahina-bhoga-sam(sam)saktir-asau raja-sikha14 manih gopta Hariharam Gauryam kumaram=udapa. 15 dayat 10 7*) Sishtam(Sishtan) sarra[ksba*]to yasya dushtanwapi pi(ni)gri16 hoatah 1 labdh-arthair=vidusha[m*] sarthai[**]=slaghyam(ghya) Ha(Ha)ri 1 Metre may be Aryu. 2 Metre : Harini. * Metre : Anushtubh. * Metre : Indravajra. * Metre: Malini. * The continuation is missing. From the original plates and ink-impressions,

Page #232
No. 19.) TWO INSCRIPTIONS ON COPPER-PLATES FROM NUTIMADUGU. 193 17 Har-atmata (1 8*) Tasya Melanbika janes=tanayo vina18 y-onnatahi () Pratapa-Devaray-akhyalb*l putra s*]=Sutrama19 vikramah ill 9*] Tasya Demambika janes=ta[na*]yo (vinay-7*]na(Onnaltah 20 vidya-vinaya-vijnana-nidhir=Vijaya-bhupatish 10*1 21 Tasya [Na]rayanidevyasin*) pradurasid=[d*Jurasadalh*] I prau. 22 dha-prata pa* )-vibhavo Devaraya-mabipatih ILI 11*7 Tasya sri23 Lakumadevi bhary=abhud=bhupa(pa)teh priya [1*] Lakshmir=iva Mura Second Plate; First Side. 24 ratelh*] Parvat=iva Pinaki nah] [1 12*] Tayo[h*) prachina-punyanari 25 paripaka-visesbatah | tasya[mn*] Triyambaka[s*)-sakshat-kumarah sa26 majayata il 13*] Bhuvam hitva divain yate tate tasya mahatmani 27 Im(I)mmadi-Praudha-Devemdro raj=abhuj-jagatipatih 11 14*1 Rajadhi28 rajas tejasvi yo rajaparamesvara) [I*] bhash-ollamghi-mahipala29 bhujangama-vihangarat !!! 15*] Vairi-bhupati-vetanda-chamda30 khandana-kesari | gaj-augha-gamdabherundo gajedra(ndra)-mti31 yaya-rata[h*1 ILI 16*) Tri-raja-bhujag-onnaddha-para-raja-bhavan32 karah | Hi[m*]du-raya-suratrana ity-adi-bhi(bi)rud-onnatah 1 17*] 33 Jyaya r*]sar bhrataran raja Triyarbaka-mahipati[m](tim) prada34 rsa(rsa)ya[m*]s=cha saubhratrarii yauvarajyezbhisesa(shecha)yan (1 18*) Srima 35 ch-Chikkodeyakhyam cha Ghanadrau sthapan-ataram(antaram) | evan 36 bhratri pradatte tu rajye Chikkodaho(Chikkodeyo) bali [1 19*) sva-rajya[m*] 37 palayann-atram(atra) divyati sri-Triyambakah -I (I) Sali38 vahana-nirnita-Saska*)-varsha-kram-agate 20*1 Dhatv-adi(adri)-guna39 bha-yukte Sak-abde Yuva-vatsare Karttikyam su(su)kla-pa40 kshe cha purnamya(nimaya[m*) maha-tithau ll 21"] Soma-varel punya41 kul-odaye tatha | pavitre Bhaskarakshetre sri-Tri42 yambaka-sannidhau ILI 22*) Penugomd-akhya-valite Gutti-ra. 43 jye samanvage(nvite) || (I) Pamdemeru-maganau cha sthitam(tar) badha44 vivarjitam(tam) (1 23*] Bommohalu-namanam gramam hi sarva45 masyakan Gururayasya bobalya vamcha charu svakritam || [24*] Nidhi-ni Second Plate ; Second Side. 46 kshepa-vary-as(a)ma-siddha-sa[dhy-.]kshin=iti cha agam=ity=a47 shta-bhog-adhyan teja-svamya-samanvitam(tam) 25*1 Kuly-aram-adi48 sayuktan samasta-bali(li)-samyutam(tam) | agraharam=imam sarvam 49 manyam=i-chandra-tarakam(kam) il 26*) Sa-hirany-odaka[m*]da50 palm dhara-purvam yatba-vidhi nityam Lakshmipuram 51 ch=eti matur=namna vidhaya cha 1 [l 27*], 1 - 2 52 Snkla-yajuh-sukha-pararn-gatas-tatba Vallabhokt-a53 tmajo vidvan Machivokto dvij-ottamah [128] Veda-sa64 stra-pravinas-cha niti-sastra-parayanah par-o55 pakara-kusalah Siva-paja-paras-tatha [1 29*Natva ta Four Myllables are missing in the first quarter of this Anushubh verse. * The second half of this verse is corrupt and I cannot suggest any emendation.

Page #233
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 56 smai dvij-edra(ndra)ya bboktum datum yath=epsaya sa pradadd=yu. 57 varaj-akhyas=Triyambaka(ka)-mahipatih [1 30*] Brahmanah sa cha sam58 hrishtah putra-pautra-samanvitab rajanamasisham cha59 kre schi(chi)ramjivi bhavatv-iti Hill [31*) Third Plate. 60 Sva-datta para-dattam va yo bareta vasumdharam(ram) | shamsbtirl-varsha-sa61 hasrani vishthayam jayate krimih ill 32*] Sva-datva(dattad=)dvigunam punyam par (pa) 62 ra-datt-anupalanan(ne) para-datt-apabarena sva-dattar nishphalam bha63 vet [1 33*] Ek=aiva bhagini loke sarvesa(sha)m=eva bhubbujam (jam)[*] na bhojya na ka64 ra-grahya vipra-datta vasundhara ILI 34*] Dana-palanayor=madhye danach=chhre. 65 yo=nupalanam(nam) 1 danat svargam=avapneti palanad-achyutan padam(dam) [1 35*] 66 Samanyo=yam dharma-setu[r*]=nsipanam kale kale palaniyo bhavadbhih [*] 67 sarvan=etan=bhavinah parthiv-emdran=bhuyo bhuyo yachate Ramacham(drah] [ll 36*] 68 srl Triyambaka No. 20.-SANTA-BOMMALI PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN : [GANGA] YEAR 87. By R. K. GHOSHAL, M.A., CALCUTTA. The copper-plates, which bear the subjoined inscription, were secured in 1925 from a farmer of the village of Santa-Bommali in the Ganjam District by Mr. Lakshminarayan Harichandan Jagadev, M.R.A.S., Raja Babadur of Tekkali, in whose ownership they now lie. The inscription seems to have been first published in the Utkala Sahitya Parishad Patrika of Cuttack, Vol. XXXI, which is not accessible to me. It was next dealt with by its present owner in the Journ. of the Andhra Hist. Res. Society (Vol. IV, pp. 21 ff. and plate). His introduction to and reading of the text of the inscription, however, having contained a number of inaccuracies, I take this opportunity to publish a revised edition. The present treatment is based on s reproduction of the plates accompanying the Raja Bahadur's paper referred to above. The plates are three in number and measure: 64" by 27". The first and the third plates bear writing on their inner faces only, while the second one is inscribed on both sides. The plates are in a perfect state of preservation. Towards the proper right end of each plate there is a hole for a ring of 216' in diameter to connect tbem. The seal, on which the ends of the ring are secured, measures about 41" and on it is said to be engraved the figure of a couchant ?) bull. The weight of the plates together with the ring is 52 tolas. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets and are almost of the same type as is found in the Achyutapuram plates (Year 87) and the Parla-Kimedi (Year 91) Read shashtim varsha-. .J. A. A. R. 8., Vol. IV, p. 21. I have not had any opportunity to verify this and the following information in this paragraph from the original plates. This record has also been noticed in An, Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy for 1925-26, p. 10, Appendix A, No. 2. * No shape of the seal is given ; perhaps it is of the usual small oval shape. Above, Vol. III, pp. 127 ff.

Page #234
No. 20.] SANTA-BOMMALI PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN: [GANGA] YEAR 87. 195 plates of Indravarman. They have also a general resemblance to the script of the stray Tirlingi plate (Year 28 ?) as well as to that of the Narasingapalli (Year 79) and Urlam' (Year 80) plates of Hastivarman. The numerical symbols 80, 7 and 30 occur in line 23. As in the Parla-Kimedi plates, the heads of the letters have in many places an imperfect and disjointed appearance, as if they had been partially worn away by rust. But as observed by Dr. Fleet, this is due, wherever it occurs, to faulty execution on the part of the engraver, in omitting sometimes to complete the matras and sometimes even to commence them at all. Otherwise, the engraving is fairly clearly done. There are six lines inscribed on each plate, the whole inscription containing twenty-four lines in all. The language is Sanskrit. With the exception of three customary verses (11. 19-23) and one concluding verse (1. 24), the inscription is written in prose throughout. In respect of orthography, we have to notice (1) the use of the guttural nasal () before h in sinha, line 24, (2) the substitution of anusvara by the class nasal of the following consonant in ayan-dana, 1. 18, (3) the doubling of dh in conjunction with a following y in -anuddhyatah, 1. 7, (4) the frequent doubling of consonants after r, (5) the occasional doubling of consonants before and (6) the use of anusvara in place of the final form of m in phalam (1. 20) and -nupalanam (1. 21). The letters b and are indicated by separate signs, the solitary exception being in parivadha (1. 14). The rules of sandhi are observed throughout except in lines 5 and 17. The object of the inscription is to record the gift of three halas of land towards meeting the expenses of offering regular worship and repairing the temple of god Ramesvara-bhattaraka in Dantayavagu. Of these two halas lay in the village of Haribhata in the district of Kroshtukavarttani and the third at Dantayavagu itself. The gift was made into a permanent free-hold devagrahara by Indravarman, alias Rajasimha, who is described as belonging to the spotless family of the Gangas. The date of the inscription is given, in figures only, as the years of the prosperous victorious reign (pravarddhamana-vijaya-rajya-sanvatsarah) 80 7; (the month) Jyeshtha: the day 30 (1. 23 ) . The charter was written by Vinayachandra, the son of Bhanuchandra (1. 24). We have had as yet three published records of the reign of Indravarman, alias Rajasimha : they are (1) the Achyutapuram plates of the Year 87, (2) the Parla-Kimedi plates of the Year 91. and (3) the record under discussion. Another single plate from Tirlingi (in the Ganjam District), apparently the last of a set, bears an inscription which is dated, according to Mr. S. N. Rajaguru", in the year 28 of the Ganga era. The writer (and engraver) of this stray plate describes himself as 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI, pp. 131 ff. For a lithograph of the plates Dr. Fleet refers us to his Indian Inscriptions, No. 18. The plates are preserved in the Madras Museum. This work of Dr. Fleet does not seem to have been eventually published. 2 J. A. H. R. S., Vol. III, pp. 54 ff. Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 62 ff. Ibid., Vol. XVII, pp. 332 ff. J. A. H. R. S., Vol. III, p. 54.

Page #235
196 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. Vinayachandra, the son of Bhanuchandra, who has been taken by Dr. D. R. Bhandarkar! to be the namesake of the writer of the three records of Indravarman-Rajasimba men. tioned above. Proceeding from this conjecture, Dr. Bhandarkar suggests that the word read by Mr. Rajaguru as denoting twenty-eight may actually be read as eighty-eight, thus satisfactorily adjusting the date of the plate within the reign of Indravarman of the present record. The reading of the date on this plate has also been doubted by Dr. R. C. Majumdar.' The reproduction of the plate in question accompanying Mr. Rajaguru's paper is unfortunately too obscure to admit of verification on this point. What little however remains does not seem to support the reading ashhabitas. ..... asya as suggested by Dr. Bhandarkar. of the localities mentioned, Kalinganagara has been voriously identified with modern Kalinga patams at the mouth of the Vamsadhara river or with Mukhalingam near Chicacole. The Kroshtukavarttani (vishayot) is mentioned in a number of early and later Ganga records. It has been identified by Dr. E. Hultzsch(r) with modern Chicacole. A district (bhoga) called Dantava ragu (really vagu) is mentioned in the Bsihatproshtha grant of Umavarman (above, Vol. XII. p. 5. 1. 5). But I am unable to identify both this village and that of Haribhata. Vinayachandra, the writer of the present record, was also responsible for preparing the draft of the two inscriptions of Hastivarman and two of Indravarmano mentioned above. The biruda Rajasimha applied to Indravarman in the present record, also occurs in the Narasingapalli and Urlam plates of Hastivarman and also in the Achyutapuram and Parla-Kimedi plates of Indravarman. The date of our inscription can be ascertained only very approximately. If, as is held by Prof. R. Subba Rao, the epoch of the Ganga era began from 494 A.D., the date of our record would fall at 494 +-87=581 A.D. Without caring however to arrive at any one particular year, we would not be far wrong if we placed our record in the period 570-625 A.D. 1 A List of Inscriptions of Northern India, p. 288, f. n. 1. ? Ibid., no. 2047. Above, Vol. XXIII, p. 63, f. n. 1. *J. A. H. R. S., Vol. III, p. 55. * In any case, it begins with asha-. Of the two letters following, the second appears to be a ligature most probably with a guttural nasal (n); while the preceding one has a clear medial i sign. The arguments advanced by Mr. G. Ramdas (J. 4. H. R. 8., Vol. III, pp. 82-83) for doubting the genuineness of this stray plate do not appear to be conclusive. His reading of the date sitya-ashtha(sic)viti also is not borne out by the plate; for, the conjunct (read by Mr. Rajaguru as sya being a possessive case-ending) coming immediately after samvatsara cannot possibly be broken up into si and tya. * Ind. 49., Vol XVI, p. 132. * E.g., Urlam pls. (Yr. $0) of Hastivarman, Above, Vol. XVII, pp. 332 ff.; Chicacole pls. (Yr. 183) of Devendravarman, Above, Vol. III, pp. 131 ff.; Parla-Kimedi pls. (Yr. 204) of Anantavarman, Ind. An.. Vol. XVIII, pp. 144 ff., etc. . Above, Vol. XVII, pp. 332 ff. . He was also probably the same as the writer and engraver of the stray Tirlingi grant (J. 4. H. R. 8., Vol. III, pp. 54 ff.) the donor of which must remain, pending the discovery of the remaining plates of the set, a mysterious personality. Prof. R. Subba Rao however suggests (J. A. H. R. S., Vol. VI, p. 71) that the donor may be identified with Mitravarman, father of Indradhiraja, mentioned in the Godavart plates of Prithivimala (J. B. B. R. A. S., Vol. XVI, pp. 116 ff. and pls.). This Indradhiraja bas further been held by Dr. Bhandarkar (List, p. 266, No. 1904 and f. n. 1) to be identical with Indravarma of the Jirjingi pls. of the Ganga Year 39 (J. A. H. R. S., Vol. IST, PP. 51 ff.). 10 J. A. H. R S., Vol. V, pp. 267-76.

Page #236
No. 20.) SANTA-BOMMALI PLATES OF INDRAVARMAN: [GANGA) YEAR 87. 197 TEXT.1 First Plate. 1 Om Svasti [*] Sarvv-artu-sukha-ramaniyad=vijaya-Kalinganagarat-sakala-bhuvana nirmma2 n-aika-sutradharasya bhagavato Gokarnnaevaminas-charana-kamala-yugala-prana3 mad=apagata-kali-kalamko vinaya-naya-sampadam=adharah sv-asi-dhara4 Parispand-adhigata-sakala-Kaling-adhirajyag-chatur-udadhi-taranga-mekhal-a5 vani-tala-pravitat-amala-yasah aneka-samara-samkshobha-janita-jaya-ta 6 bdo Gang-amala-kula-pratishthah pratap-atisay-anamita-samanta-samanta-chuda Second Plate ; First Side. 7 mani-prabha-manjari-punja-ranjita-charana mata-pitsi-pad-anuddhyatah paramama8 bebvarah sri-Maharaj-Endravarmma | Kroshtukavarttanyam Haribhata-grame sarvva-sa9 mavetan=kutumbinas=samajnapayati []*] Viditam=astu vo yath=asmabhir-asmi10 n=grame hala-dvayasya bhus-chhitva Dantayavegvam bhagavato Ramesvara-bhattarake11 sya bali-cbaru-sattra-pravarttanaya khanda-sphutita-samskara-karanaya cha Dantaya12 vagviya cha halasya bhur=asy=aiva sarvva-karaih parihfity=a-chandr-arkka-pratishtham Second Plate; Second Side. 13 devagraharan=kritva mata-pittror=atmanag=cha puny-abhivriddhaye Talavaradeva14 bhogikena pratibodhitais=sampradatta [l*] tad=viditva na kenachitepariva(ba)dha karyye eti [l*] 15 Haribhata-kshettrasya cha sima-lingani uttarena Kshatriya-tataka'-parivahah 16 purvvenarjuna-vrikshasutato valmika-parktis-tatah kritri(tri)ma pashana-punja-parkti [he] 17 tato nimba-vrikshah dakahinen-ipi tat-tataka-parivaha eva paschimena kupas-tata[h*] 18 'yamalak-arjuna-vriksho tato raja-marggas-cb=eti Bhavishyad-rajabhis=chrayan-dana Third Plate. 19 dharmmajrmmo=)nupilyasutathi cha Vyasa-gitam slokan udabaranti [l*) 'Babubhire vvasudha datta 20 bahubhis-ch-nupalita (I*) yasya yasya yada bhumis-tasya tasya tadi phalam(lam) [ 1*] Sva-dattani 21 para-dattam va yatnad=raksha Yudhisbtbira []*) mahi[m*) mahimatan breshtha danache chhreyo=nupalanam(nam) [12] 1 From plate opp. p. 23, J. A. H. R. S., Vol. IV. * Expressed by a symbol. * This mark of punctuation is unnecessary. * Cf. Ra jatataka; above, Vol. III, p. 127. Is this arjuna a cluster of two trees of the same species: Or, is yamalaks to be restored as a malaks? In that case we have to read urikahau in place of vriksho. * Read gitan. + Metre : Sloka (Anushubh): And in the following two verses.

Page #237
198 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 22 Shashtim varsha-sahasrani modate divi bhumidah [l*) akshepta ch=anumanta cha tany=eva 23 narake vased=iti pravarddhamana-vijaya-rajya-samvatsarah 80 7 Jyeshtha-divasa 300 (I*] 24 'Idam Vinayachandrana Bhanuchandrasya sununa [l*) sasanam Rajasinhasya likhi tam sva-mukh=ajnaya [114*] TRANSLATION (Lines 1-14) Om Hail! From the victorious (city of) Kalinganagara, which is pleasant in all seasons, the glorious Maharaja Indravarman ........ addresses the following) order to all the householders en masse at the village of Haribhata in the district of) Kroshtukavarttani: "Be it known to you that we have granted, after portioning it off, and on being informed by Talavaradeva, the Bhogika,' and for increasing the religious merit of (Our) parents and of Ourselves, two halas of land in this village for the sake of performing (rites known as) bali, charu and sattra, and for the repairs of dilapidations (of the temple) of god Ramesvara-bhattaraka (situated in the village called) Dantayavagu and (in addition to that) another hala of land in the same) Dantayavagu, having constituted it as an agrahara for god (Ramesvara-bhattaraka) which is to last as long as the moon and the sun, and having exempted it from all impositions. Having known this, nobody should cause any hindrance". (LI. 15-18) The boundary marks of the land (granted) in (the village of) Haribhata are as follows On the north, the storm water channel of the tank (called) Kshatriya-tataka; on the east, an arjuna tree, after that a row of ant-hills, then up to the artificial line of heaped-up stones, then a nimba tree; on the south, the same channel of that tank (Kshatriya-tataka): on the west, a well, then the twin arjuna trees, then the royal road. (Ll. 18-23) The future kings should maintain this religious gift. And likewise the verses sung by Vyasa are quoted : (Here come three of the customary verses.) (Ll. 23-24) The year 87 of the prosperous victorious reign; (the month) Jyeshtha, the day 30. This edict (sasana) of Rajasimha has been written at the command of his (the king's) own mouth, by Vinayachandra, the son of Bhanuchandra. 1 Read aset (||3*] iti. * Mr. Jagadev reads the symbol as 10. Metre: Sloka (Anushfubk). Read sinhasya. . For a translation of the long string of epithets that follows see above, Vol. III, p. 129. * Taravard as an official title (Mahapratihara-Taravara-Vinayasarasya) occurs on a Basarh seal (An. Rep., A. 8. 1., 1903-4, p. 109, No. 16). Mahatalavara (along with its feminine Mahitalavari) in the sense of a high dignitary with indefinite function is frequently mentioned in inscriptions of Ikshvaku kings from Nagarjunikonda (above, Vol. XX, pp. 6-7 and f. n. 1). In the present instance also Talavaradeva-Bhogika (or Talavara-devabhogika 1) seems to have been used as the title of an officer who did the dual function of a talavara and a bhogika. For the explanation of the term Bhogika, see above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 59 and 64. Also C. 1. 1., Vol. III, p. 100, n. 1. In explaining the technical word kula, in Manu, VII, 119, Kulluka observes thus: shadgavath madhyamaria halam=iti tathavidha-haladvayena yavati bhumir dhyate tatakulam=iti wadati. Here the connotation of hala is mut elear. In any case, hala appears to be a recognised kind of land measure. I am grateful to my revered teacher Dr. R. G. Basak, M.A., Ph.D., Senior Professor of Sanskrit, Presi. dency College, Calcutta, for kindly suggesting a number of corrections in my interpretation of the text of the inscription.

Page #238
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 199 No. 21.-PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. BY PROF. V. V. MIRASHI, M.A., NAGPUR. These plates were brought to my notice by Mr. B. M. Bhusari, M.A., Professor of Marathi, in the Osmania College, Hyderabad (Deccan). At my request Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, Government Epigraphist, supplied me with excellent ink-impressions of them. The original plates were kindly procured by Mr. G. Yazdani, M.A., O.B.E., Director of Archeology, Hyderabad State, and their ink-impressions taken by the Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras. I am indebted to Mr. Yazdani for permission to edit the plates in this Journal. The copper-plates, which are three in number, were discovered in the possession of a Gosavi at Purshottampuri on the southern bank of the Godavari, about 40 miles due west of Parbhani, in the Bhir District of H. E. H. the Nizam's Dominions. They are very massive, each measuring 1' 24" broad, 1' 8" high and " thick. Their total weight is 47-25 lbs. The ends of the plates are raised into rims for the protection of the writing. The first and third plates are inscribed on one side only and the second on both the sides. The plates have in the centre at the top a round hole 11" in diameter for the ring which must have originally held them together; but neither the ring nor the seal, which must have been connected with it, is now forthcoming. The writing is in a state of excellent preservation. There are 141 lines in all, of which thirty-four are written on each of the first two inscribed sides, thirty-eight on the second side of the second plate, while the last plate has thirty-five lines. The technical execution is very good, there being few mistakes of writing or engraving. In line 51 two redundant aksharas have been cancelled by incising two vertical strokes on the top. The characters are Nagari. Except in a few cases they closely resemble the ordinary Nagari characters of the present time. The only peculiarities that call for notice are that the curve for the medial u is in some cases added to the side and not to the bottom of the vertical stroke, see Vishnu-, 1. 81 and -achyutam, l. 137; the medial diphthongs are in many cases denoted by prishthamatras; the subscript member of the ligature gg like that of nn is denoted only by a horizontal stroke, see svarggam, 1. 136; n appears with a dot in one case and without it in another, see Sarngain 11. 2-3 and 30; the form of the rare jh in Vimjhadeva, 1. 105, is noteworthy; the letters and in approximate to their modern forms, see ramana-, 1. 2 and yajnair-, 1. 124; the letters t and n, th and dh as well as v and ch are in some places written alike; the left member of dh is fully developed except in ligatures like ddh; there was thus no possibility of confusion between dha and va, still the horizontal line joining the vertical strokes of the former akshara is not discarded, see nidhanam, 1.2; finally, v and b are denoted by their proper signs except in vrahma-sv-, 1. 133. The language is Sanskrit and the record is written partly in prose and partly in verse. There are 59 verses in all. Of the initial 18 verses which eulogize the reigning king Raniachandra and his ancestors, one completely and another partly occur in the earlier Paithan plates of the same king. It is again noteworthy that in the concluding portion, which contains benedictive and imprecatory verses, there is one verse which is only a hemistich, and another, which is an Anush 1 In their size and weight the present plates resemble the Paithan plates of the same king Ramachandra edited by Dr. Fleet, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 314 ff. Of the three plates here the first weighs 18 lbs., the second 14-25 lbs. and the third 15 lbs. 2 The aforementioned Paithan plates have a Garuda seal. 3 These are verses 4 and 13. The second half of the latter verse occurs as the first half of the corresponding verse in line 46 of the Paithan plates.

Page #239
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. gubh verse of six padas. The inscription is composed in a good style and contains an interesting use of double entendre in several verses of the eulogistic portion. Of lexicographical interest are the old Marathi words, phulabadue and joisi (modern Joki). The former which is the title of a royal functionary occurs also in an old Marathi work of the same age, viz., the Sisu palavadha (v. 51) of Bhaskara bhatta. The nasalisation of the final ayllable in the Marathi names of villages is also noteworthy. As regards orthography we may note that kh is used for sh as in paritokhena, 1. 41 and vice versa as in ratna-shanyah, 1. 48. The dental and palatal sibilants are used each in its proper place except in a few cases such as sprisyate, l. 25. The letters v and b are almost everywhere clearly distinguished. In one case (namely, in Mahadeopuri, 1. 116), va is changed to o as in old Marathi works. The rules of sandhi are violated in several places, the most common instance being the addition of an anusvara before final n as in ullasayamn=, 1. 12, uddharamn=, 1. 18, etc. The inscription refers itself to the reign of the king Ramachandra of the Later Yadava dynasty. The object of it is to record the grant, by Ramachandra, of some villages to his minister Purushottama alias Purushai Nayaka, for the formation of an agrahara and the donation, by Purushottama, of the agrahara which he named Purushottamapuri after himself, to certain Brahmanas. The agrahara consisted of the four villages, Pokhari, Adagau, Vaghaure and Kurunaparagau, which were situated in the Kanhairi -khampanaka (subdivision) of the Kanhairi-desa. The first three of these villages had three hamlets (khelakas) attached to each of them, viz., Saegahvana, Pimpalagahvana, Palipokhari, Piripalavadi, Kajalakovi, Soijane, Simpivihire, Golegahvana and Dharavaghaure. The agrahara was bounded on the east by Dandigau, and Sadule, on the south by Kesavapuri, Savarigava and Harikinibagau, on the west by Rajagau, Hivare, Chinchavali and Mahadevapuri joined to Drugalegahvana and on the north by the Gangai. The land of these villages was divided into 86 parts (vrittiss) of which two were assigned to two gods, whose nanies have not been specified, one was set apart to provide for the annual performance of the agnishtika rites and the maintenance of a charitable water-shed (prapa)', while the remaining 83 parts were donated to 83 Brahmanas, one being assigued to each. The names of the donees and their fathers together with such details as their sakhas and gotras are given in lines 80-114. Of the eighty-three Brahmana beneficiaries, fifty-seven belonged to the Rigveda, twenty-one to the Taittiriya-sakhu of the Black Yajurveda, one to the Kanva and one to the Madhyandina-sakha of the White Yajurveda and the remaining three to the Samaveda. Among the golras the following are represented :-Kasyapa, Bharadvaja, Jamadagnya-Vatsa, Vasishtha, Vishnuvsiddha, Kausika, * Phulabadut means the Superintendent of the arrangement of flowers. See v. 25. I have not nasalized the final vowel of this and other place-names, * That vritti meant an actual plot of land, not a share of the produce, is clear from the Chanje inscription of Somesvaradeva (above, Vol. XXIII, p. 281) where in line 11 some vrittis are mentioned as defining the boundaries of the donated land. * The agnishtika rite is performed in the cold seasons of Hemanta and Sisira. It consists in the kindling of fire with the recitation of appropriate mantras and the feeding of Brahmanas and supplicants every morning and evening, commencing from an auspicious day in the month of Margastreha. It is believed to yield great religious reward in the next world as the fire is enjoyed by the people who sit round it in the cold seasons and talk on all sorts of matters, political, religious and social. For a description of the rite, see Hemadri's Danakhanda, pra. karapa xiii (Chaturvargachintamani, ed. by Pandit Sadasiv Acharya Dikshit, Vol. I, pt. ii, pp. 859 ff.) The Lila charitra, a Mahanubhava work of the Yadava period, mentions the agnishfika tire at Pimpalagaon not far from Devagiri, which was visited by Chakradhara, the founder of the Mahanubhava sect. The prapa is a charitable water-shed maintained usually in summer, where thirsty travellers and cattle get free drinking water,

Page #240
No. 21.1 PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232 201 Agastya, Visvamitra, Kaundinya, Harita, First Atreya, Vishouvsiddha-Angirasa, Vadhryasva, Gautama, Naidhruva, Devarata, Atreya, Vatsa, Kapi, Gargya, Putinasha, Srivatsa and Lobita. Unlike some other Yadava inscriptions such as the Chikka-Bagiwadi plates of the time of Krishna and the Paithan plates of Ramachandra, the present record does not, except in four cases, mention the family names of the Brahmana donees and it is noteworthy that at least three of these four family names, viz., Misra, Dube and Trivedi, are of North-Indian Brahmanas. The inscription contains two dates, one in lines 33-34 and the other in lines 72-73. Both of them refer themselves to the Saka era and are expressed in years which are said to have elapsed since the time of a Saka king. It is noteworthy that there is no reference in them to the king Salivahana as the founder of the era. This manner of mentioning the era confirms Dr. Fleet's suspicion that the date of the Thana plates of Ramachandra also, of which the original plates are lost, did not probably contain any reference to this legendary king. The earliest inscriptions which mention this king's name in connection with the dates of the Saka era are those of the king Bukkaraya I of Vijayanagara, as has already been pointed out by Dr. Fleet. The earlier of the two dates mentioned in the present inscription, which records the grant of the aforementioned four villages by Ramachandra is Saturday, the 11th tithi of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada of Saka 1232, the cyclic year being Sadharana. This date regularly corresponds, for the expired Saka year 1232, to the 5th September A. D. 1310, on which day the aforeinentioned tithi ended at 11 h. after mean sunrise. The cyclic year was Sadharana according to the southern luni-solar system. The second date which registers the donation of the agrahara of the same four villages by the minister Purushottama is mentioned as Kapilashashthi in the month of Bhadrapada in Saka 1232 and the cyclic year Sadharana. The fortnight and the week-day are not expressly stated in this case. They are, however, implied by the mention of the Kapilashashthi ; for it is well known that the latter name is given to the sixth tithi of the dark fortnight of the amanta Bbadrapada when it falls on a Tuesday and is joined with the nakshatra Rohini and the yoga Vyatipata. It is regarded as particularly auspicious if the sun is besides in the nakshatra Hasta. This date also is quite regular. It corresponds, for the same expired Saka year 1232, to Tuesday, the 15th September A.D. 1310, when the sixth tithi of the dark fortnight of the amanta Bhadrapada ended at 12 h. 15 m. after mean sunrise. This tithi was Kapilashashthi: for on that day the moon was in the constellation Rohini till 3 h. 20 m. and the yoga Vyatipata ended at 12 h. 45 m. after mean sunrise. The sun also was then in Hasta ; for it had entered that nakshatra only a week before, viz., at 18 h. 8 m. after mean sunrise on the 8th September A.D. 1310. The inscription states that Ramachandra had asked Purushottama several times before to make an agrahara worthy of himself. The latter was evidently awaiting the tithi Kapilashashthi, a grant made on which is regarded as specially meritorious. He finally made the grant on the aforementioned day when the rare combination of the particular tithi, week-day, nakshatras and yoga necessary for a Kapilashashthi occurred in the early hours of the morning. 1 There are four gawas in the Atri gotra which differ from one another only in respect of the third pravara. The pravaras of the first Atreya gotra are Atreya, Archananasa and Syava va. Ind. Ant., Vol. VII, pp. 303 ff. * The same manner of mentioning the date is met with in the earlier Rashtrakta grants, see above, Vol. XXIII, p. 16. . Above, Vol. XIII, p. 199. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVI, p. 183. * For calculations of the yoga I have used the tables for the Surya Siddhanta in Diwan Bahadur S. K. Pillai's Indian Ephemeris, Vol. I, pt. i.

Page #241
202 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [ VOL. XXV. Having thus disposed of the formal portion of the grant, we shall now turn to the historical information furnished by it. The genealogy of the reigning king Ramachandra is here traced from Simha (Simhana). Verse 4 states that Simbana defeated Ballala and the lord of Bhambhagiri, imprisoned the king Bhoja on the crest of a fortress and vanquished Arjuna. These exploits of Simhana are enumerated in other records also. In fact the aforementioned verse was already known from the Paithan plates of Ramachandra. Most of the kings mentioned in it have already been identified by Dr. R. G. Bhandarkar and Dr. Fleet in their respective works. Still there are a few more details about them which can now be gathered from records which have recently come to light. Ballala defeated by Simhana was evidently the Hoysala king Vira-Ballala II, who flourished from circa A.D. 1173 to A.D. 1220The war in which he suffered a defeat seems, therefore, to have been fought in the beginning of Simhana's reign (circa A.D. 1210 to 1247). Hemadri's Vratakhanda gives credit to Simhana for the annexation of the entire kingdom of Ballala. This is no doubt an exaggeration; but as Fleet has shown, Simhana seems to have annexed some territory to the south of the Malaprabha and the Ktishna which formed the southern boundary of the Yadava kingdom during the reigns of his predecessors Bhillama and Jaitugi. The Andhra king defeated by Simhana was probably Ganapati of the Kakatiya dynasty who had been released from imprisonment and placed on the throne by Simhana's father Jaitugi(r). The battle does not appear to have been decisive; for Ganapati also claimed success over his Yadava antagonist. No definite information about the third king Kakkalla overthrown by Simhana was available until recently. Dr. Bhandarkar suggested that he belonged to the Kalachuri dynasty of Tripuri; for some kings of that dynasty were known to have assumed the analogous name Kokkalla. From a stone inscription recently found at the village Uddari in the Sorab taluka of the Shimoga District in the Mysore State, it seems however that this Kakkalla (who is called Kakala in that record) was a mighty ruler of Varata. Varata is mentioned in several southern inscriptions.? The Hoysala king Vishnuvardhana is said to have dispersed like a gale the clouds which were the Varata kings. The exact location of the country is not known, but it seems that it was situated somewhere in South India, probably to the north of the Mysore State. 1 See Early History of the Deccan (Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii), pp. 239 ff. and Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts (ibid.), pp. 522 ff. * See Sewell's Historical Inscriptions of Southern India, p. 135. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 316. Some inscriptions describe Simhana as the uprooter of the water-lily that was the head of the Telanga king (Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 524 and Uysore Arch. Sur. Rep. for 1929, p. 142). But a similar exploit is mentioned in connection with Mahadeva also. See above, Vol. XXIII, p. 194. So it is doubtful if Simhana really killed a Kakatiya king. Perhaps he fought in the war in which his father Jaitugi is said to have cut off the head of Ganapati's uncle Rudra (see Hemadri's Vratakhanda, Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii. p. 272). Or he may have killed Ganapati's father Mahadeva, who also is known to have met with death on a battlefield ; see above, Vol. III, p. 97. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXI, p. 200. . Early History of the Deccan (Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii), p. 24. * Mysore arch. Sur. Rep. for 1929, pp. 142 ff. and plate XVII. This inscription is fragmentary. It opens with the date, Saka 1198, which would assign it to the reign of Ramachandra, but the extant portion oontains epithets which are usually applied to Simhans. The same draft seems to have been used in the Tilavalli inscription (J. B. B. R. A. S.. Vol. IX, p. 32), but owing to imperfect readings the reference to Kakala, the king of Varkta, seems to have escaped the notice of earlier writers. Myaore Inscriptions, pp. 14, 20, and 70. * Bomb. Gaz.. Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 496.

Page #242
No. 21.) PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 203 The next king mentioned in the present record as overthrown by Simhana was the lord of Bhambhagiri. Hemadri mentions his name as Lakshmidhara. The Ambe inscription No. 2 names him as Laksbmideva and furnishes the additional information that he belonged to the Abhira dynasty.' Bhambhagiri has not yet been satisfactorily identified. Mr. G. H. Khare has suggested that it might be either Bhambhori in the Ahnednagar District or Rajachi Bham near Yeotmal in Berar. But neither of these identifications can be upheld in the absence of a fort near by; for the name Bhambhagiri suggests that it was a fortified place. As Lakshmideva, the lord of Bhambhagiri, belonged to the Abhira dynasty, he was probably ruling somewhere in Khandesh, which still has a large population of Abhiras or Ahirs. There is even now a ruined old town called Bhamer, four miles south of Nizampur in the Pimpalner talu ka of the West Khandesh District. It lies at the foot of a great fortified hill which has many ruined gateways, gates, towers, and also some old caves locally known as Raja's houses. The hill near Bhamer is, therefore, probably Bhambhagiri. The aforementioned Ambe inscription describes Kholcsvara, a general of Simhana, as a very wild fire which burned the forest of the family of Lakshmideva, the Abhira king of Bhambhagiri and a similar statement occurs about Simhana in the Uddari stone inscription. This shows that Simhana probably exterminated the whole family of the Abhira prince. The king Bhoja, who was confined on a hill, has already been identified with Bhoja II of the Silahara dynasty of Kolhapur. Some southern inscriptions describe Simhana as a very lord of birds (Garuda) in routing the serpent, viz., the king Bhoja who resided on Pranala. Pranala is plainly Panhala, a strong fort 12 miles to the north-west of Kolhapur. After this defeat of Bhoja, the Silahara kingdom was annexed by Simhana ; for the inscriptions of his governors are thenceforth found at Kolhapur and the adjoining territory. The earliest of these is dated A.D. 1218 which shows that the defeat of Bhoja must have occurred some time before that date. The Ambe inscriptions Nos. 2 and 3 also mention a king named Bhoja who was defeated by Simhana's general Kholesvara. But as he is said there to have belonged to the Paramara dynasty and to have been the lord of Chahanda, he must be different from the homonymous Silabara king. Chahanda where he ruled may be Chanda, the chief town of the Chanda District of the Central Provinces. And it may be noted in this connection that a stone inscription of a Paramara chief, dated Saka 1308, has been found at Bhandak," which lies only 16 miles north-west of Chanda. Arjuna, the lastnamed antagonist of Simhana, was identified by Dr. Fleet with ArjunaVurmadeva, king of Anhilwad of the Vaghela branch of the Chalukya family. Though he did not come to the throne till A.D. 1261-62, Fleet thought that he might have held a command under his father Visaladeva (A D. 1243-44 to 1261-62) and thus might have been a contemporary of Simhana. Dr. Bhandarkar, on the other hand, proposed to identify him with Arjunavarmadeva, king of Malwa. In several other inscriptions Simhana's victories over both the Gurjara and Malava 1 M88. of Hemadri's Vratakhanda give the place name as Rambhagiri (v. 1. Bhangariga), but the name Bham* bhagiri occurs also in the Paithan plates (11. 26-27) and the Ambe inscription No. 2 (1. 30). The reading Rambla. piri which occurs in line 24 of the latter record is probably & mistake for Bhambhagiri. *G. H. Khare, Sources of the Mediaeval History of the Deccan (in Marathi), Vol. I, p. 64. * Ibid., p. 60. * Bomb. Gaz., Vol. XII, pp. 434 ff. Ibid., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 524, n. 1; Mysore Arch. Sur. Rep. for 1929, p. 142. .G. H. Khare, Sources of the Medieval History of the Deccan, Vol. I, pp. 64 and 74. Hiralal's Inscriptions in O. P. and Berar (second ed.), pp. 15-16. * Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 525, n. 4. Ibid., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 239.

Page #243
204 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. kings are spoken of, but the name of Arjuna is rarely coupled with either of them. In the stone inscription from Uddari, to which attention has been called above, Simhana is described as a lion who curbed the pride of the rutting elephant, namely, Arjuna, the king of the Malava country. This corroborates Dr. Bhandarkar's view that the king Arjuna belonged to the Paramara dynasty. Our inscription next mentions Jaitrapala, the son of Simhana. But the praise lavished on him is wholly conventional and affords no proof that he even came to the throne. In fact, epigraphical records make it clear that Simhana was succeeded by his grandson Ksishna, the son of Jajtrapala." Of the two verses (7 and 8) which describe the achievements of Krishna, the first refers to his victory over Kamapala. This king, so far as I know, is not named elsewhere and there is no express mention of the dynasty to which he belonged or the country over which he ruled. The Ambe inscriptions Nos. 2 and 3 mention one Ramapala, the king of Benares, who was routed by Kholegvara.' The similarity of the names Rama pala and Kamapala may be taken to indicate that both of them belonged to the same royal family; but the description in verse 7 that the overthrow of Kamapala delighted cowherds suggests that he belonged to the Abhira dynasty and he may therefore have been ruling somewhere in Khandesh. This conjecture receives some support from the recently discovered Tisgaon plates which intimate a victory over a chief of cowherds (gpakapalaka) obtained by Kesava, a feudatory chief of the Yadava Emperor Krishna. Verse 8 intimates Krishna's victories over the king of Gurjara, Malava, Chola and Kobala. Some other inscriptions also claim for Krishna successes over most of these princes, but they do not specifically name any of them. Hemadri, however, mentions Krishna's defeat of the extensive forces of Visaladeva, the king of Gujarats and the Behatti plates describe the fierce fight in a graphic manner. The Munoli stone inscription dated A. D. 1252-53 eulogizes Krishna as a very Trinetra to Madana in the form of the king of Malava'. The contemporary king of Malwa was probably Jaitugideva for whom we have the dates V. S. 1292 and 1300. The same inscription speaks of Krishna as the sovereign of the king of Chola. There is, however, no actual proof of Krishna's encounter with the contemporary Chola king who was Rajendra III (1246-79)... The king of Kosala was evidently the contemporary Kalachuri ruler of Ratanpur. He was probably the successor of Jajalladeva who was defeated by Simhana'; but we have now no means of ascertaining his name, for the last inscriptional record of the See HalA)rjuna. Malavi-kshitipati-matta-matanga-mada-dalana-panchanana, Mysore Arch. Sur. Rep. for 1929, p. 143. * Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 244. G. H. Khare, Sources of the Mediaeral History of the Deccan, Vol. I, pp. 64 and 74. .Ibid., Vol. III, p. 14. See v. 18 - Tvam ro Komkana-bhupatir-bhava tadahan Chandradevah kshanam tyam ched-gopaka-palakosi tadare jato=smy=aham Kesavah 1 raksha tvam vishayam nijam (cha*) tad=srare(are) dhitya grahishye kshanad= ithar(ttharn) yar(n)-pripa-mamdire kalakal-akshepab sisu-kridane This verse which the editor found difficult to interpret refers to the personation of the ruler of Konkana and the chief of cowherds by some boys and of Chandradeva and Kesava (the two brothers who were feudatories of Krishna) by others, while they were playing in the palace of Chandradeva. The description is evidently intended to suggest the victories of the two brothers over the king of Konkana and the chief of cowherds (Abhiras ?). * Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 272. .J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XII, p. 42. * Ibid., pp. 38-9. .R. G. Bhandarkar's Report, 1883-84, pp. 105 and 392. * Loc. cit., p. 39. 1. K. Nilakanta Sastri-The Clas, Vol. II, pt. i, pp. 186 ff. 11 Bomb. Gaa., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 240.

Page #244
No. 21.) PORSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 205 Kalacburis of Ratanpur which can be referred to that age, viz., the Pendrabandh plates of Pratapamalla', is dated K. 965 (A. D. 1214), i.e., more than thirty years before the accession of Ksishna. The present inscription mentions only one exploit of Mahadeva, the younger brother and successor of Krishna, viz., his destruction of Soma. The latter is evidently Somesvara of the Silahara dynasty, the ruler of North Konkan, two records of whose reign have recently been edited in this journal. Mahadeva seems to have continued the hostilities which were begun by his predecessor Krishna; for the aforementioned Tasgaon plates intimate a victory over a king of Konkana won by Chandradeva, a feudatory of Ktishna. The description in verse 10 of the present record suggests that Somesvara was killed in a naval engagement with the fleet of Mahadeva. Mahadeva's son and successor was Amana to whose glorification the present inscription devotes two verses. They are, however, altogether devoid of historical interest. Verse 13, of which the latter part was already known from the Paithan plates, states that Rama (i.e., Ramachandra), the son of Ksishna, having occupied the fort of Devagiri, forcibly wrested the kingdom from Amana. The next verse gives an interesting description of the ruse which Ramachandra adopted to obtain possession of the impregnable fort. He entered it with a purty of dancers who were his soldiers in disguise. When admitted inside, he rallied his foot-soldiers and attacked his antagonista apparently while they were engaged in seeing the dance. The dancers also, throwing off their ornaments (i.e., disguise), joined in the fight. Ramachandra seems to have won an easy victory as his enemy was taken unawares. The Lalacharitra, a work of the Mahanubhava sect from which some extracts of historical importance have recently been published, gives a graphic account of the confusion caused by this sudden attack. Chakradhara, the founder of the sect, was then Bojourning at the village Sayita (v. l. Sevata) near Devagiri. Seeing that the people were panicstricken and some carts carrying wounded persons were passing through the village, Chakradhara sent his disciple Indrabhatta to inquire what had happened. He confirmed what Chakradhara had already come to know by intuition that a revolution had taken place at Devagiri, that Ramadeva had deposed Amanadeva and himself occupied his throne, that Narasimhadeva (who seems to be Amanadeva's general or minister) had fled away and that Ramadeva had put out the eyes of Amanadeva. As this account occurs in the Lilacharitra, which is a biography of Chakradhara, written by his disciple Mahindrabhatta, we may take it as trustworthy. The Ratnamalastotra of Kesava Vyasa, another disciple of Chakradhara, furnishes the further detail that the aforementioned incident took place in the evening. The Smritisthala of Parasarama Vyasa, who 1 Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 1 ff. Ibid., pp. 278 ff. See above, p. 204, n. 4. . He is called Ammana in the present plates and Amana in the Paithan plates. * These extracts were first published by Mr. Y. K. Deshpande in his Mahanubhaviya Marathi Vanmaya (1926), pp. 16 ff. and their historical importance was brought to the notioe of scholars by Mr. Y. R. Gupte in his article in the Journal of Indian History, Vol. V, pp. 198 ff.. The place-name is given as Sabhichchha in a Sanskrit verse cited below. It is possible to fix the exact location of this place. According to the Lisacharitra, Chakradhara's itinerary was as follows :-Pimpalvadi (about 30 miles south by cast of Devagiri and 5 miles north of Paithan), Bhoganarayana, Babhulgion (12 miles south of Devagiri), Savita, and Jogesvart (6 miles south of Devagiri). So Savita was situated between Babhulgaon and Jogesvarl. It seems to have occupied the same position as modern Waluj, about 8 miles south of Devagiri. It lies on the Dovagiri-Paithan road. It seems therefore that the wounded persons were being taken to Paithan. * See Tatah Sabhichchhath samupetya sayan viprah prayuban parigrihya tailam | samagatan granua-janairitan tan paprachchha rajy-antara-jala-variam cited in the Appendix to the Lisacharitra, Part IV, edited by Mr. H. N. Nene.

Page #245
206 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. flourished in the same period, charges Ramadeva with the murder of his brother, persecution of saints and inefficient administration of his kingdom which culminated in bis capture by Muhammadan invaders. Verges 16-18 describe the achievements of Ramachandra. Though several inscriptions of the reign of this king have been discovered till now, few of them refer to any historical events. We have, therefore, here for the first time a contemporary account of some important events in Ramachandra's reign. Verse 16 states that Ramachandra defeated with ease the mighty lord of the extensive Dahala country, subjugated the ruler of Bhandagara, dethroned the king of Vajrakara and defeated in battle the prince of cowherds. The lord of the Dahala country is evidently the Kalachuri king who was ruling at Tripuri, now a small village, 6 miles from Jubbulpore. The Yadavas were often at war with the Kalachuris. In the Pulunja inscription Simhana is called Dahala-hrit-kutuhala, i.e., '& very curiosity of the heart of the people of the Dabala country'. It is not known who was ruling at Tripuri in the time of Ramachandra ; for the last Kalachuri prince known from inscriptional records is the Mahakumara Ajayasimha mentioned in the Kumbhi platesa (A.D. 1180-81) and the undated Bhera-Ghat stone inscription of his father Vijayasimha. It is again not known who is meant by the ruler of Bhandagara but it seems fairly certain that Bhandagara is identical with Bhandara, 38 miles from Nagpur, which is now the headquarters of & district of the same name in the Central Provinces. We know that Berar was annexed to the Yadava kingdom as early as the reign of Simhana ; for a stone inscription of his reign has been discovered at Amrapur in the Khamgaon Districts and several villages in Berar were donated as agraharas to Brahmanas by his general Kholesvara. But the eastern districts of Nagpur and Bhandara were probably occupied for the first time during the reign of Ramachandra. It is noteworthy that an inscription of his reign has been discovered at Ramtek near Nagpur? and another at Lanji in the Balaghat District, about a hundred miles north-east of Nagpur. Vajrakara, the ruler of which was deposed by Ramachandra, is probably identical with Vairagarh, 80 miles north-east of Chanda in the Garh-Chiroli tahsil of the Chanda District. Near the village there is still a large stone fortress in a fair state of preservation surrounded by a most. Vairagarh is named in ancient records as Vajra or Vajragadha on account of its diamond mines which are referred to even in Muhammadan chronicles. It was evidently a place of considerable importance, for it is referred to in several records. Kulottunga Chola I, for instance, is said to have captured many elephants at Vayiragaram.10 The chief of cowherds defeated by Ramachandra may, like Lakshmideva and Kamapala, have been ruling somewhere in Khandesh, 1 Smritisthala (Marathi), ed. by Mr. V. N. Deshpande, p. 26. The editor refers this work to the 14th century A. D. Fleet says that Krishna destroyed Tripura which seems to be the modern Tewar near Jubbulpore. (Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, Pt. ii, p. 627). But the expression Yala)ri-balia-Tripura-trinatram in the Munoli inscrip tion (J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XII, p. 35), on which he relies, means only that he was Trinetra (Siva) to Tripura in the form of the enemy's soldiers. There is no reference to Tripuri there. J.A.S.B., Vol. XXXI, p. 116. * Banorji, The Haihayas of Tripuri and Their Monuments (Mem. A. S. I. No. 23), p. 142. Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 127-28. See his Ambe inscription No. 2, lines 20 ff. * Above, pp. 7 f. * Hiralal's Inscriptions in C. P., eto., p. 20. . See Burhan-s-Ma'asir (Ind. Ant., Vol. XXVIII, p. 286) and Ain--Akbari (ed. by Jarrett), pp. 229-30. In the Hathtgumpba inscription of Khiravels this place is mentioned as Vajiraghara. See above, Vol. XX, p. 78.. 108. I. I., Vol. III, p. 128. See also the Ratnapur Stone inscription of Jajalladeva, above, Vol. I, p. 36.

Page #246
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 207 Verse 17 mentions some more victories of Ramachandra. He subjugated in battle the king of Palli, made the king of Kanyakubja bend low, overran the mountain Kailasa, routed the ruler of Mahima, captured forcibly the lord of Sangama and destroyed the ruler of Khota. The Palliraja may have been the chief of some hill tribe like the Bhills or Gonds in the Vindhya mountain. There is no corroboration of Ramachandra's raids on Kanauj and Kailasa, but his other victories do not seem to be improbable. Mahima is probably identical with the place of the same name near Bombay. According to a tradition preserved in some Marathi records, Konkan was conquered by Bhima Raja, the son of Ramadeva Raja of Devagiri. He is said to have made Mahim his capital and divided the kingdom of Konkan into fifteen mahals or groups containing 444 villages. The lord of Sangama, captured by Ramachandra, was probably ruling at Sangamesvara, about 20 miles north-east of Ratnagiri. Kheta may be Khed, the chief town of the Khed taluka in the Ratnagiri District. The place dates from early times; for the Khetabara, which was evidently named after it, is mentioned in the Goa grant of Satyasraya Dhruvaraja, dated Saka 5323. These three victories of Ramachandra were probably attained in the same expedition which was mainly directed against the petty chiefs ruling in Southern Konkan. Verse 18 states that Ramachandra drove out the Muhammadans from Varanasi or Benares and built a golden temple there which he dedicated to Sarigapani. This plainly implies that he held that holy city for some time. There is nothing improbable in this claim. It was always the cherished ambition of powerful Hindu rulers to save the holy places of North India from devastation and plunder by Muslim invaders, though express statements to that effect are rarely found in their inscriptions. There is, of course, no reference to this occupation of Benares by Ramachandra in Muslim chronicles as there is no allusion to Muslim invasions of the Yadava kingdom in this or any other record of Ramachandra. The present inscription does not state when this invasion of Benares took place; but it must evidently have occurred before 'Ala-ud-din's invasion crippled the power of Ramachandra in A. D. 1294. It was probably carried out some time during the period from A. D. 1285 to 1290 when there was confusion and disorder in the North after the death of Balban and before the establishment of the power of Jalal-ud-din. The present inscription is the last record of Ramachandra. It is not known how long he continued to reign after its issue. According to Muslim chronicles a large army from the North under the command of Malik Kafur and Khvaja Haji passed through Devagiri in the course of an expedition against Dvarasamudra and Ma'bar towards the end of A. H. 710 (A.D. 1310-11); but Muhammadan historians are not unanimous as to who was then ruling at Devagiri. Barani and following him, Firishta state that when Malik Kafur and Haji reached Devagiri they found that Ramadeva was dead. Firishta tells us further that the young prince Sankaradeva was not well-affected to the Muhammadans. On this evidence Ramadeva is believed to have died in A.D. 1309.7 The present record shows, however, that he was ruling till the end of September A.D. 1310 at least and it is doubtful if he was succeeded by Sankaragana before the end of that year; for Khusru 1 [There is a Pallidesa mentioned in the Dohad Stone inscription of Mahamuda (Begarha), above, Vol. XXIV, pp. 212 ff. It is also the ancient name of Palnid in Guntur District.-Ed.] Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii, p. 27. J. B. B. R. A. S., Vol. X, p. 348. In the inscriptions of the Gahadvalas, for instance, Chandradeva is described as the protector of the holy places Kasi, Kusika, Uttarakosala and Indrasthana. Ind. Ant., Vol. XV, p. 7 and Vol. XVIII, p. 16. See Ta'rikh-i-Firuz Shahi (Elliot's History of India, Vol. III, p. 203). See Firishta's History tr. by Briggs, Vol. I, p. 373. 7 Bhandarkar, Early History of the Deccan, Bomb. Gaz., Vol. I, pt. ii p. 51

Page #247
208 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. states in his Tarikh-i Alai that the Muhammadan generals reached Devagiri on the 13th of Ramzan, in A. H. 710 (the 3rd February A. D. 1311) where the Rai Rayan Ram Deo forwarded with all his heart the preparations necessary for the equipment of the army'. As Khusru was a contemporary chronicler and gives definite dates to substantiate his narrative, his account may be taken to be correct. Ramachandra seems to have died soon thereafter; for at the end of A.H. 711 (A. D..1312) 'Ala-ud-din received the news that the Raja of Devagiri was withholding the stipulated tribute. This Raja was Sankaradeva who had in the meanwhile succeeded Ramachandra. The present inscription gives in verses 19-28 the pedigree of Purushottama, the minister of Ramachandra, who made the grant recorded in it. In the lineage of the sage Vasishtha, there was born a pious man named Bhanusuri who constructed several temples and excavated tanks. His son was Alhadevas who was renowned for his learning. Alhadeva's son was Vinayaka, the father of Samvaladeva. Ramachandra received Samvela deva into his favour and made him the superintendent of the arrangement of flowers. Samvaladeva married Akvambika who was the daughter of Sarangasuri, the son of Madhavasuri of the Jamadagnya-Vatsa gora. Purushottama was the son of Sarvaladeva and Akvambika. Being attracted by his intelligence, learning and courage, Ramachandra made him his minister. Purushottama carried on the affairs of the state very ably. He ruthlessly put down all traitors and made all people conform to the rules of conduct laid down for the varnas (castes) and asramas (orders of life)". Ramachandra was greatly pleased with him for the execution of all his commands and conferred on him the aforementioned villages to enable him to make an agrahara worthy of himself. Many of the localities mentioned in this grant can be easily identified. Purushottamapuri, the chief place of the newly formed agrahara, still retains its old name. As already stated, it lies on the southern bank of the Godavari in the Bhir District. Kanhairi, the headquarters of the subdivision in which it was situated may be Kanhera, 8 miles south-west of Chalisgaon, in Khandesh, which has a fort with a strong natural position. Most of the boundary villages of the agrahara can still be traced in the vicinity of Purshottampuri in their respective directions. Thus Sadule is plainly Sadola about 3 miles south by east; Kesavapuri, Savarigavaand Harikinibagau are respectively identical with the modern Kesapuri, Savargaon and Harki Nimgaon which lie about 7 or 8 miles to the south; and Hivare and Rajagau still exist as Rajegaon and Hivra buzurg 5 and 6 miles respectively to the west. The river Ganga which formed the northern boundary of the agrahara is of course the Godavari. Of the four villages, which constituted the agrahara, two, viz., Vaghaure and Adagau, can now be identitied; the former is Waghur 4 miles south by west and the latter Tiki Adgaon about the same distance to the south of Purshottampuri. Only two of the nine hamlets attached to these villages can now be traced, viz., 1 This is evidently a corrupt form of the title Raya-Narayana assumed by Yadava Kings. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 317. ? See Elliot, History of India, Vol. III, p. 87. Khusru closes his narrative with the conquest of Ma'bar at the end of A. H. 710 (A.D. 1311). He died in A.D. 1325. Barani, on the other hand, is, as remarked by Dowson, very sparing and inaccurate in his dates. * Elliot, History of India, Vol. III, p. 204 ; Firishta's History, tr. by Briggs, Vol. I, pp. 378-79. [See p. 212, n. 7.-Ed.] . From the Smritisthala (ed. by V. N. Deshpande). p. 86, it appears that the Mahanubhavas were subjected to oppression during the rule of Ramachandra, probably because of their non-observance of such rules of conduct. 7 Khandesh District Gazetteer, p. 453. The endings gaw and gava, like garhuu used in 11. 94-95 of the Paithan plates, are derived from the Sanskrit word grama meaning a village. * This river is called Ganga in the Paithan plates also. See II. 59 and 94, Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, pp. 317 18.

Page #248
No. 21.1 PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 209 Pimpalavadi which now appears in the form Phulpimpalgaon about 2 miles south of Tiki Adgaon, and Golo, ahi ana which is probably Gohan Thadi, 3 miles north by west of Waghur. The other villages and hamlets cannot be traced on the maps available to me. TEXTI. [Metres : Verses 1 and 32 Malini; vv. 2, 10, 11, 35 and 37-57 Anushtubh; vv.3,5, 15, 17, 19, 21 and 33 Sragdhara ; vv.4,8,9,12, 14, 16, 23, 24, 29, 31 and 34 Sardulavikridita; vv.6,7, 13, 18 and 26 Upajati ; v. 20 Sikharini; vv. 22, 27 and 59 Vasantatilaka; v. 25 Harini; v. 29 Praharshini; v. 30 Vaineastha ; v. 36 Indravajra; v. 58 Salini.] First Plate. 1 // bhoM zrI AdivarAhAya namaH // niratizayaniraMtAnadaci[sa]kharUpaH prabalavimalasatva (khokho2 katavyaktazaktiH / paramaramaNamaMgaM maMgalAnAM nidhAna dadhaddharitasevyaH sevyatAM zA3 pANiH [1 // *] lakSmInArAyaNakrIDAsara caurasamudrajaM(jam) / lIlAMbuja vijayate vidhustribhu4 vanatriyAH [2 // *] ni:saumaH somavaMzaH sa jayati jagati projasatkIrttivanirmuktArabA ni tacA5 pyururucirarucI vRSNayaH svacchavRttAH / teSvapyekAvalI saguNaghaTitatanuH kaMThakAMtiH kavInAM 6 tasyAmapyeSa ciMtAmaNicitarucirnAyakaH siMhabhUpaH [*] bahAlI vijitaH parA bhavabhuvaM saM. 7 bhAvitIghrAdhipaH kamI dalitaH kSaNena gilitI bhaMbhAgirIrokharaH / durgAgre vini 8 bhojanRpatiryastorjuno nirjitaH siMhaneti nizamya ke bhuvi bhayaM bhejurna bhUmIbhujaH [4] tatpuSI jai9 capAlaH kulakumudavidharvIralakSmIprasAdaprAsAdI (ka)pasaMpatsuthamitamuSamAkaMdakaMdarpadarpA: / yaH ka. 10 : kiM dadhIciH kimu kimuta ziviH kiM nu jImUtavAhaH satvo(yo) kaikasImA punarabhavaditi vyatAtarkarvyataH 1 From ink impressions. * [The intended reading possibly is chat-sal-sarupah, the expression answering to the well-Inown compound sach-chidananda-svariapa.-B.C.C. * This visarga was added subsequently. . These dandas are superfluous. * This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next bine.

Page #249
210 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XXV. yaMngAkulamAdAra ll 4 [[[[*] zrIkRSNabhUpaH prabhaviSNurasmAibhUva bhUyaHparibhUtavIraH [i*] palAyamAnAna valokya vIrAnyatkIrttidaMbhana di12 zo hasatiH' [6.*] yaH kAmapAlaprasaracaritraH svayaMvarAyAtavizAlalakSmoH / unnAsa yaMngIkulamAdareNa kvaSNa13 tvamuccaiH prakaTocakAra / [19 // *] re re gUrjara jarjara vrajarajorAjI' bharAjIvana re re mAlava mAlavaM tyaja bhaja tvaM cola co14 lAMcala(lam) / re re kozala kozalaMghanaparI bhUyAsvamityaM jagurbhUpA yahijayaprayANa samaye baMdojanavyaMjanAH [ // 8 // *] 15 kRSNe rAjani lIlayA khanagarI vaikuMThamAlIkituM yAtazAsadimAM mahImatha mahAdevaH sa tasyAnujaH / yahI:18 staMbhavijRbhamANavasudhAkastUrikAcitrakAMti binava(da)jAyata kSitibhujAM kSobhAya kauthe yakaH [*] nimajjaya(ya)-ka17 lAzeSamapi somaM payonidhau / sthAnAccitra mahAdeva eva yaH kathyate janaH [10 // *] jajJe zaktidharastasya sUnuraMmaNabhUpa18 tiH / bhUdevAnudaraMnuccaiH karatArakapIDitAn [11 // *] yatra kSatrapitAmahe vitarati pratyarthipRthvIzvarAH sarve dAnama'vA19 []mutkamanasI nUnaM babhUvurbhuvi / caMDAzIH kiri(ra)NAvalomavirataM saMsevya lIlAvatI vAkyavyAkulamAnasaiH 20 kathamapi vyAlIki yattaiH padaM (dam) [12 // *] Aruhya vairikSitipAlamauliniveNibhi __ devagiri gariSTha(STham) / prasahya tasmA- .. 21 dapahatya bhukte kRSNAtmajaH svAmavaniM sa rAmaH [13 // *] AdI devagiripravezanamathI nRttaprakArakSaNaM pacAba(kha)22 rapadAtimelanamathAlaMkAravikSepaNa(Nam) [[*] anviSTArthavirodhidUrakaraNaM tasmAdrasAsAdanaM zrIrAmaNa kRtaM 1 This visarga is superfluous. Road ullasayan=goleulam=. * Thin mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. The sense requires a reading like - najini. What appears like an anusvira on ta may be due to a fault in the oopper. .Read madharannuchchaib. + The engraver at first incised damam- which he subsequently altered to danam.

Page #250
PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 10 zrIyAdavarAhAyanAmAniratizayaniratAnacinabarupa prabalavimalanA itkaatshtiHprmrmmgmglaanaunidhnpddhaartaasdybhmaaniigaa| pAlinI nArAyaNakI DAsaratIrasamuDDAlIlonaviDayAta nAnA mapriyAHniHsImAsAmadaMza par3ayatijagatipAllasakA tavalimakAra nAnita ruruciratalovanayAtanAyakAvalI samupavAratatakaMTakAtiHkavIna nayAmAyabavitAmaNisaritaruvinIyavAsihatapAballAlA vihitaHparAtavacata nitAMzAdhipaHkAlAdAlatadArAnAmalAtA janAgirizazvagAyividaghA 8mAnyatayAnADAnAnimitA sAhAnAtAnazaghAtajAvatayAnajanamAnapAva lAjamudavidhavIralanI prasAdaprAsAdAruNampa muzamita dhmkiddaayk| 10 dadhIsikima kimatazibikinakI mUtAhAsAbADake ksiimaapunrsvaadaandhaatiitH| 10 grIkalanapatAvaka rasmAdvavanayApArasUtavArapalAyamAnAnavAlAchavI raajykaatidaalnaa| 12 saMniyAkAmapAla saracaritAsvayaMvarAyA navizAlalIullAsayAmAUlamAdArapAnA 12 karInakAragarajarjarakhatararADArAjItarAjI vanArAramAlavamAlaka yAjJAnakamatAla 14 calA rarakAzAlAkAralaMghanapArAmAsamaveDaguyAyahinyApramANasamAyabaMdIvannoja 14 rAjanilIlayAnagarI viUThamAlAki DemAnazAsadimA mahAmaghamahAdavasAta yAvA yAda 16WArtItamAgamukSakapUra kAcivaka nIti binavajAyataditinAdi mAyAko ciyakA nivaDUya 16 mAghamApAtApAyA niyamAnAcimahAdavaelaya kazAtahandriIDAjJazaktivaradhAmamagAyA 18 jAvAdavAnahakhAve karatArakapADatAnA yaMdA trapitAmAha vinara nivAyAdhIzvarAsAdayAmamavA 18 PAUTAnAsAna nabanaviraganAsakAraNAvalImAvaratasAmadhalIlAvatATAkAmAlAmAnAsaMga 201mapiyAlA kiyA:padAruhAdi rikitipAlAmA laanaanaalaaldivaanrigrisstthaapsaacaarmaa| 20 vAhatakAmauvAmanisarAma yAdavAmAraghAvazananAghAtakArAlapanAma 22 yAtimilanamaghAlaMkAra vikipaNeyavidhA vArAdhirakaraNatasmAdasAsAdanazrIrAma para 22 tamatamAmAko yaataakaarH| zrIrAmaHzavAnIpradagharanalaghUpAyAgrahAtayArayAnAzA bAvikaraNa vilasanA niSpAditAvanInA kA kAmaNagAvaharaNama pAru yasa darzitAhAjana yAsatIjAtigupitadina yAna nAzAhayAnA hAlavizAlaDAhalamahIpAlAkA 28 nAnADAgAra rAkSAparijavApAnAbAlenitoyAnA mUlitarAdyapavara vAtAvakA karadanApati 25 vinitAprAgAparavatiyaHsarAma:chAtallItiHvalarAjAsArakhAvahitAU (ataHkayA 28 1 kapa dilAsAvAlAtarammahimAmA hAmaMDaHparAsAgaHsagamezApramatamAgATAmArita 128 ranAmAyAvanitamanAsakaghamavitarghavayAtarAmAyaHlasAtalipiyAlA pr| 30vahAra karAyavArayatA vArANasIbirAghAmAcayanaharamayazAidharalayamA saravata vidhaguNagAlAlakatanAma, yApratApacavatrIyAdava ka lakamA 82. lakAdikAmatAkArAdivagiripura puredArI mahArAjAdhirAjazrI rAma zakrapakAlAtItasavasAdhA vizada cikahAdazazatasaMracAnavAsAptA rAsarotargarajavapadA ke kAdazyAsanA kAhIrAdAsabadAkAhArakAyakA N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rae. No.1979E39-275. SCALE: TWO-FIFTHS. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #251
ii,a. sInAnAgAparAtatsaviSTAravaTa kA nisAegAtApipalagAhImAvAna pAravarI taviSTA nagarabATa kApilavADI kAilAkAviauijAvAdhAra tapraviSTAniravaTakAnisa paviDigAlagAhAmAravAdhiogitA 38 pAragAevAma tAzavArAyAmAta vivaraveTakasahitAntavayAna nikapada kAraNalapAdhApadaMDazuklalakAsamatAdAyayuktAnavAmiSTAmA 40 dazAradAhAyAnaphalabaDa esAvalanAyakasatAyamahAmaMDalIka purughanAyakA samanvanijAjJAsapArana ninaparitAravayagrahArakaraNAyAvAdakavaka pAdA vAyAtapAtAlA kA vidhAyaka pArAkSAsatajJAta vaditamadhurAmA himayaHsatra gAvariSna:sajayatitapasAvAsana misiSThaH pAtivratyApAdApamAna lAudhanIyApakA yAhATa kA pAnijagadaghatamaH kaamdiikaamaadhaanaanaactaahruusmnitaataayaam|| niritikamA pAvazaHvicavanavanamA pravadhAnAtAmA mAhagAhayakalavitAnAtavaTatApanA 40vAvasaraNikiraNAma5vAtavAsI jAnatarajisavahAvanirgatAmAkharApAnamA 46 sAdayAdizitiziviratAyanAsApAnamAnI vivAha vakilAkSagatimapigama 48 kamAyoginaI taravAtAdhyAtAlamalAvadhavizadayAzAranaSadyAnahAyAnasmAihavatApamA nidhArahAdasmAkatakSamasakalAryakatAyuNAnI kAlAhAraritagatitavadazA vidyAma 80lAnimArakamA savayavAcA vihAnma limamininAyakatirAtamAtAva satatI ghI 150 rAghamaghamabatidadhAtayakIrtigaMgotAmAharAhAnamanizaryaratasAdAgatAmA 62mAgrayAhayAnatinigama yArAnAghAghamihonAdhIpamahAzAprasavanna pAu ryasAroha tadAtAsamapadarUpAUlapati pratiSThAnakA vidyAkAzA citArasaciva saMpa sattAmaDayA 54vasAvalAdava yAdatavatsAramanasyAtimAzAprahAtoTula mAMzumAnAharaNadamakA masahazanizciAtyane priyaHparemAspadAniSANaviSANArAmAkA(pItiyogadAUmaranA 66 nAzakaidakai pUsAdapArAkArAbAThAlAhirAtI manisAyavAcAsavApArAtalAdavamAnAdinAnA 30 javatarAja vinivAni pgaalaasaahvldnii|| sAraMgAstinayAmavaDAmadAvalAvara 58 mAdhavatasipAyakvAnika nividitAyaparanaSAyAbAmamAvadavahAtinAsAyA! | 58 vAnaMdanAyArnayAghAratAyAmikSavinAbinAmApuruSAtamatamastinAmA sampanna 60milyA hogAparigAhanimAtAMdASAzamavivataHlAyajAmahAraya eSavatracI kAra ekAdaza 60 mAhAthAhirANama tititakavAyAdI ghIyAhi gamAhAkratismRtityakSiyamA higupbltmt| Ge ACTRdhayapatiya pradhAna savidhAnAtAhalayAnikAcyA padarthatI mAyA mAmahI pAtaHkAza himahIyasIsavaSTiyatAnAdhAnApamAna midrohadItImAyAlakA dakaM kAvAramanantAyapahalatAghatApazibinAnItaMDavAdAIvI karA sakeTakadamaNamA zanikRSTAsatArAmAkA(pAnAvarIsadazAtajA hAtApAhamAcakatanidhikAzA 66 dvArakAdyadhutIviSyavAhatahadinaskilpitAnalyasAnAsAnaracanavicArAnmuktimA uMG karatiparamidAnI cakti tApavAvAcAravAmitAta dinayatatiparamadhinAzavira ratana pAuApanahAnaghatIpA rAdhAkaTA dho mAta karatAnA dAnA didi

Page #252
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA : SAKA 1232. 23 tatastata itaH zlokIsya lokottaraH / [ 14 // * ] zrIrAmaH zarvavamA padaghaTanalaghUpAyahandu vyAkhyAtAzeSa 24 sUtro vikaraNavilasacAtuniSpAditArthaH [*] varNAnAM vyutkumeNa vyavaharaNamapAzatva saMdarzitArthA (rtho) jetA 25 divyAkRtInAM zizurapi tadiha spRsya (zya) te nApazabdaH / [ 15 // * ] yenottAlavizAlaDA - halamahIpAlaH kSaNAMca-1 211 26 rjitI bhAMDAgAradharAdhavaH paribhavaM yenoccakairlabhitaH / yenonmUlitarAjya eva racito baccAkara ApatiyeM 27 nAjau vijitaH sa gopanRpatirvarNyaH sa rAmaH kathaM (tham) / [16 // * ] // bhanobhiH pakSirAjaH samarabhuvi jitaH kukSitaH kanyakubja: 28 citaH kailAsazelaH prayutaramahimA mAhirmeMdra parAstaH / uttuMga saMgameza prasabhamadhigato moTitaH / ' 29 kheTanAthI yena khenaiva dhAmnA sa kathamavitathaM varNyate rAmacaMdraH / [ // 17 // *] yaH zukla (lka) saMketalipiM vyalopayatma 30 rvAgrahAreSu karAnya( nya) vArayat / vArANasIM mlecchagaNAyamocayat hiraNmayaM zArGgadharAlayaM vyadhA 31t||18* khatvevaMvidhaguNagaNAlaMkRtazrImantrI (zrI) DhapratApacakravartI yAdavakulakamala 32 kalikAvikAsabhAskaro devagiripurapuraMdarI mahArAjAdhirAjaH zrIrAmacaMdrade 33 vaH zakanRpakAlAtIta saMvatsareSu dvAtriMzadadhikadvAdazazatasaMkhyAkeSu / ' sAdhAraNa 34 saMvatsarAMtargatabhAdrapada zuklekAdazyAM sa(ma) nau kAnheridezasaMbaddAn kAnherikhaMpaNakAMta Second Plate; First Side. 35 tAn poSa (kha) rItapraviSTakheTakAni sAragADAvaM / piMpalagAtrANaM / pAlipIkharI // aDaga 1 36 patavyaviSTAni kheTakAni / piMpalavADI / kAjalakIvi / sauraja // vAcore / e 1 Read kshanan nirjito. What appears like a somewhat displaced anusvara on va is probably due to a fault in the copper. * Originally Vajradharah, subsequently sltered to Vajralkara-. This danda is superfluous. The repha on ga has been cancelled. * The superscript curve of i in li is very faint. The name ooours again in 1.74 as Palipokhart.

Page #253
212 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Voc. XXV. 37 tatpraviSTAni kheTakAni / sIpivihire // golegAhANa / dhAravAdhaura // kuru38 pAragoM // evamatAcaturI aAmAn svapraviSTanavakheTakasahitAn tatratyani39 dhinikSepakSavi(Ta)NajalapASANadaMDazana(ka)kArukAdisamastAdAyayuktAn vAsiSTa(cha)govAya 40 RgvedazAkhAdhyAyine phulabaDuesavilanAyakasutAya mahAmaMDalIka puruSanAyakA 41 ya samastanijAtrAsaMpAdanajanitaparitIkhe(gha)Na agrahArakaraNAya hastIdakapUrvakaM prAdAt / 42 asyaite prazastinokAH / vizvasyaikaH purodhAH muta iti vidita[:] sraSTurAtmA hitIyaH saptarSI43 NaM variSThaH sa jayati tapasAM vAsabhUmirvasiSThaH / pAtivratyopadezaprathamaguruguNAraMdhatI yasya panI 44 bahA yahIThakANe cijagadadhatamaHkaumudI kAmadhenuH [18 // *] satInyastAkSaH sama jani tatonyo mu|' 45 niritiM kramAAMzuvaMzaH tribhuvanavataMsaH pravakRte / tamomohagrAhagrahakaluSitAnAM tanubhRtAM prabA46 dhaM tanvAnastaraNikiraNAnukrama iva [20 // *] tapAsIddhAnusUrinijasavahaviSa nirgatAnAM surANAM dharma47 prAsAdabhaMgyA dizi dizi vihitA yena sopAnamAH / ki kilAdhI . gatimapi gamitA48 karmayogena jantUnkhAtA dhyAtAlamUlAvadhi vizadayazIranaSa(kha)nyastaDAgAH // 21 // *] tasmAbabhUva tapasa 40 nidhiralhadeva maMketadhAma sakalArthakA guNAnA(nAm) / kukSau hareriva jagaMti catu dazApi vidyaasth-|' 50 lAni mukhamAsata yasya vo [22 // *] vicaulimaNivinAyaka iti khyAtasta tIbhU[sa]tastIryAnya 1 The name of this hamlet occurs in lines 75-76 as Simpidihirem. + This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. * The correct form of the title would be Mahamandalika. * The visarga is imperfectly incised here. . This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. * Road khatan patala., unless sh before pa is to be taken as an upadhma niya siga. [Reading is or Elhademas -Ed.) .

Page #254
No. 21.) PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA : SAKA 1232. 213 61 pyaghamarSaNa vidadhate yatkIrtigaMgAMbhasi / dUrAhAnaguNaM nizamya rabhasAdAga[ccha]tA marthinAM - 52 mane yasya yaha vyakti nigamavyAkhyAnadhISI mahAn [ // 23 // *] dharmapremamuhadyazaH prasavabhUH cAturyasArI - 53 tikSAMtikSemapadaM kaMpAkulapatidhairyapratiSThIccha]vaH / vidyAkozagrahaM vicArasacivaH saMpatsa bhAmaMDapaH . 54 sUnuH sAMvaladeva ityudabhavatyUrestataH khyAtimAn // [24 // *] prakRtimRdulaM mAnyaM zuddhaM manoharaNakSamaM ku55 sumasadRzaM nizcityainaM triyaH paramAspadaM(dam) / nipuNadhiSaNI rAmakSINopatiryadupuMgavaH kusumara[ca56 nAdhyakSaM dakSa prasAdaparIkarot [25 // *] zucau hita dhImati satyavAkye sevApara sAMvaladevasUrau / dine di57 neta rAjacitte pauti: pragalbhA vaTahe [ca] lakSmIH // [26 // *] sAraMgasUritanayAmatha jAmadagna(gnya)vatsAnvayaprabha 58 vamAdhavaripautrI(cIm) [*] akkAMbiketi viditAM guNarababhUSAM yoSAmasAvudavahavidhinA skhayogyAM(gyAm) [127 // *] 59 putrIbhUdanayornayAiTitayormedhAvinA vedhasA bidhANa: puruSottamatvamucitaM nAnArthasaM sparzinA [*] 60 matsyAdyaMgaparigrahe vimRzato doSAMzamanvicchataH sAdhyaM janma harerya eSa vapuSaH svIkAra ekAdazaH // [28 // *] 61 sahISyA(yA) higuNamati vivekavatyA dIrghAbhyAM higuNadRzaM zrutismRtibhyAM(bhyAm) / dhairyeNa higuNavalaM tamakSa 1 The two akaharas gha and ma, which were wrongly repeated here, have been cancelled. * This anusuara is superfluous. * This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. This visarga is redundant. * The superscript, ch in chchha is imperfectly incised. Read pratishth-Saaval. * This visarga was added subsequently.

Page #255
214 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. xxv. 62 yeNa khe rAjye yadunRpatirvyadhApradhAna(nama) [ // 28 // *] sa vidyutavIjva(ca)layA nijAjayA . pradarzya varNAzramayIH pRthakra(ka)63 mAn / mahIpateH kozagRha mahIyasI suvarNadRSTiM vyatanIhanIpamAH' [ // 30 // *] khAmidrIhavatAmayovalaya64 vahakaM kaThoraM manastasya prajvalatA pratApaziSi(khi)nA. nItaM javAdArjava(vam) / krUrAsteSu sakaMTakadrumanibhA[:] 65 muSTA nikkaSTAstato rAmakSoNipateH suvarNasadRzaM tejaH kRtaM pronya(jya)la(lam) [ // 31 // *] suktanidhiSu kAzI66 hArakAyeSu tIrtheSvavahitahadi tasmi kalpitAnalpasatre / munivcnvicaaraamuktimaacpr-|' 67 deSu sphurati paramidAnI bhuktibhu(muktipradatva(tvam) [132 // *] vAcAra svAmibhAne vinayavati parastrIdhanAzAvidU68 re tasmin prauDhapratApe vahati puruSatAM pauruSeNa sphuTArthIm / tatkIrti nirjihAnAM dizi dizi Second Plate ; Second Side. 69 bahuzI [iSTatA sajjanAnAmAsIkaMpI rA(ga)rIyAMcirasi manasi cAharnizaM durjanA nAM(nAm) [33 // *] zrImAn rAmanRpaH prasavAda70 yo lokaddayazreyase kurvAtmI ci] tamagrahAramiti taM vArAnbahanAdizat / tasmai cAya mahAprasAda iti tAM kho71 kurvate satkriyAM dhArApUrvamanalpasAraviSayAnyAmAnadAbhAnadaH [ // 34 // *] soyamevaMvidhaguNa ratnAkarImanmahA72 rAjAdhirAjazrIrAmacaMdradevIyamahAmaMDalIka puruSanAyakaH zakanRpakAlAtItasaMvatmareSu dvAtriMzadA' 73 dhikahAdazazatasaMkhyAkeSu sAdhAraNasaMvatsarAMtargata bhAdrapadamAsi kapilaSadhyA(dhyA) kAnheri dezasaMbaddAn kAhai Read =ghan-apamah. * Read tasmin. . This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. The engraver first incised tasmin which he subsequently altered to tasmin. * This unusvara is superfluous. * Read garlyai=chchhirasi. * This anusvara is redundant. . Read Mahamandalika.

Page #256
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA : SARA 1232. 215 74 rikhaMpaNakAMtargatAn // poSa(kha)rI // tatpraviSTAni (khe)TakAni / sAegAdhANa / pAlipokharI // aDagau // 75 tabaviSTAni kheTakAni / piMpalavADau / kAjalakIvi / soMDajaNeM // vAghaureM / etatpraviSTAni kheTakAni / mIpi76 dihireM / golegAhvANa / dhAravAdhaureM [*] kuruNapAragauM // evametAMzcaturI grAmAn svapraviSTanavakheTakasahi77 tAn tatratyanidhinikSepaTaNajalapASANadaMDazukla(lka)kArukAdisamastAdAyayuktAn SaDazItisa khyAkA vRttI[:] 78 parikalya(rUpya) devaddayArthaM vRti(tti)iyaM agniSTikAprapA(rtha)mekA iti (tti) hmaNArtha thazItisaMkhyAkA vRttayaH ityanayA 79 bhAgakalpanayA nAnAgotrebhyo nAnAzAkhAdhyAyibhyaH vAzItisaMkhyaviprebhyo devahayAmmiSTi kAprapAsa80 hitebhyaH svAbhilakhi(Si)taphalasiddhArthaM hiraNyAkSatodakapUrvakaM prAdAt // atha brAhmaNa nAmAni / tatra bahRcAH [*] 81 kezobhaTTasutamahAdevabhaTTaH / komaNNasutaviSNubhaTTaH / viSNumaMcisutaH pedibhaTTaH / goviMdabhaTTasuto 82 lASaNabhaTTaH / ete kAzyapAH // mallidevabhaTTasutalakSmIdharabhaTTaH / padmanAbhabhaTTasutadAmodara. bhaTTaH / A83 padevaMbhaTTasutamairAlabhaTTaH / yogibhaTTasutavAsudevabhaTTaH / rAdhI bhaTTasutaH kamaladevabhaH / devaNabhaTTa84 sutI mahAdevabhaTTaH / jogadevabhaTTasutaH gadobhaTTaH / dhvA(?)midevabhaTTasutaH laghumideva bhaTTaH / nAganAthabhaTTa85 sutaH kAlidAmabhaTTaH / gaMgAdharamitrasutaH padmanAbhabhaH / ete bhAradvAjAH / sUdana. bhaTTasutadAmodarabha This name occurs above in line 37 as Simpivshirem. * Read Kedava. Similar corrupt forms of names occur in some placon bolov. * Read Lakshmana-bhattah. . Read Raghava. Road Lakshmidena.

Page #257
216 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XxV. 86 haH / gaNapatibhaTTasutaH vIrabhadrabhaTTaH / yogadevabhasatI yajJekharabhaTTaH / sAraMganAyakasutI goviMdanA87 yakaH / dAmodarabhahasutaH mahAdevabhaTTaH / mahAnAyakabhasutakaNabhaTTaH / vAmanAcArya suto dhanezvarabhaTTaH / 88 ete jAmadagna (gnya)vatmAH / padmanAbhabhaTTasutI jAnubhahaH / vinAyakabhasuto rAghavanA yakaH / nAganAyaka 89 sutapuruSottamadevaH / narasI(siM)habhaTTasutacAMgadevabhaH / mahAdevabhahasutaH kamalAdevabhaH / parazarAma90 bhasutaH kezavabhaTTaH / ete vAziSTA:(ThAH) // puruSottamabhaTTasutaH kRSNabhaTTaH / puruSo ttamabhaTTa sutI goviMdabhaTTaH [*] 91 mahAdevabhasutI vAsudevabhaTTaH / ete viSNubahAH / nAgadevabhaTTasutaH kheidevabhaH / sudarzanabhaTTasutaH 92 puruSottamabhaTTaH / vizvanAthabhaTTasutaH kRSNabhaTTaH / goviMdabhaTTasutI mahAdevabhaTTaH / ete kauzikAH // pa93 anAbhabhaTTasutA nAgadevabhaTTaH / dekaMbhaTTasutaH AdityabhaTTaH / etAvAgasvI' / zAraMgapA NidevasutaH - 94 SNadevaH / rAmadevabhasuto brahmadevabhaTTaH / eto vizvAmitrI / sAMvaladevasuto jogadevabhaTTaH dAdaM95 bhasuto dAmodarabhaTTaH / etau kauMDinyau / anaMtabhaTTasutI vaijanAthabhaTTaH / padmanAbha bhaTTasutI dA96 mIdarabhaTTaH / etau harito / zAraMgapANibhaTTasutaH cakrapANibhaTTaH / kamaladevabhasutI dAdaMbhaTTaH [*] | 97 etau prathamAyo / bhAskarabhaTTasutaH kRSNabhaTTaH / bApadevabhaTTasutaH siMhabhaTTaH / etau viSNuvRkSAMgira98 so / mAMDadevabhaTTasutapaMDikAbhaTTaH / mAMidevabhaTTasutI rAmezvarabhaTTaH / etau vAdhyakhI / padmanAbha Agastych, which was first incised, was subsequently altered to Agawyav.

Page #258
PURAHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232.-(II). iii. -tamAdAsa mAnavasamAjAgAdatatalahanatamutAghiTanAyaka dAtArArAma ENTAsanAnAnAsa pArArIyotirAsimanAsacAhAnazaijanAnAthAmAzamayasabA malAka dhimA timana hAra minitaMbArAbahanAdizajJAtAsmacAghamahAprasAda titAsa 70 katAta yAkSarAvamanalapasAraviSayAyAmAnadA mAnadamAsAyamavAvakSasnAkaragrImanmahI 72 zrIrAmavahAdavIyamahAmaMDalIka vASanAyakazakarapakAlAtItasavatsAraNahAzA kAlasaramAka sAdharaNa sNvtsriingnnaadvaadmaasikpilssdhaakaahiridshrbhaankaa|| 74 ma nAyA pAyarI lipavizanibarasAnAsAegAyApalagAhApApAlipAranasAragAna 74 zAnAvarakAnipala vADIkAlAkAminAsAjAgAvAdhArAetatpatizAnArataTakAnAmA 76hira gAlagAhANAcArAdhArika sampAragA evAmanAvatArAyAmAnaviSTanavAravara kAmA-176 bhAratamAninikalapAhAdepalakAsakAdisamanmAdAyayukAnaSaDazItasara sAha 78rakAravayAtahayaTakAyAdhAmakAhAbAmANAdhazAtisarayA kAnayAnA 78 kalyanayAnAnAgAnanyAnAnAhAnAthAyanya:yazItasarayaviSayAvahayAmA kAvAsa 80layAtalasvataphalAhAbAdaracAhAnAdakaTapAdAnAvabAmaNanAmAnAtavabajatA-780 kAzAtaptamahAdasanAkAmA sutavilata vallamavistApadisAgAvidasaha saMtA lApana patakAzAmalAdatanahasatalAparatahamapajhanAtahamatadAmAdara512 divatamAmarAlatamAyAgitahaptavAsAdattArAghAtamutAkamalAdaktAsvagatakA tAmahAdatarahajAgaravatataHgadAnAcA bhAdavatarasutalapAmAdavatAnAmnAvata HER'kAlidAsAnAdhasamanApAnAtattadyApatitArabAjArAsadanatahamatadAmAdaratA mApatitapatavArataDatahADAgAravattahastAyAivaratAsAraganAyakamutAgA vadanA kasadAmAdaramahasunAmahArabAmahAnAyakattapatacalatarAvAmanAcAstAkSAnaparataha 88 satanAmadAvasAmAnasAtADAnuttAvanAyakAtahamatArAghavanAyakAnAganAyaka 88 taprarupAtamAvAnarasAhanahasatacAgArAmamahAdavasAtAkamalAdavasApAsamA nasatAkazAvatAratavAsiyAmApuruSAtamatahasutAplatApusAyAtajanahAyatAmA nidata 0 mahAdatahakhAtAvAsAdavatAratavirahAnAgAdavasutAravAdaktavAdazanatasata sASAtamataHvicanAvarahamatAkazanagA vidattasAtAmahAvatArAtAkAzakAmApa 2 hAnAttatamAtAnAgAdavattahAdakattarakhatAAdivAsahAratAsAgasAmAzAraMgapA pisAvatAkA sadakArAmAdaktasAtAbAdavAtaH patavipAsAdaladevasutAjAmAdaktahamAdA marasatAdAmAdaratAkAthAyanatatasAtAbanAesamApazanAsattazAtAda mAdarApAnAhAratAzAragapAtAvakapAmattahamakamalAdakatahAtAdAda rAnA prghmaavaayo|taakrthmt halata hAvApAdaktahasatA sadanArativilAhadAgira sAmAhAravAhasataraDakAtara mAdakasatArAmazvaratAvAtAvAkhAvApAnAtA 98 hasatAnAgadattaRI mahAdavatahamatasAgadapatahamAnakramAdAmAdaramahasatAnA bAtamattahAdavarAta:ICINpAlanasatAmahAdavatahAthAdayamsAkarasahasatamAparavara 100 sAgAvAgAyatrI nasatAnatAkApAnAnAnAgAdadAjAsAmutAparasArAmaDAjamA zAyanAmamatAkazavadAsapAtamA vikatAmAtAnaramIhadAsAna 102 cAsaghAtatririyAnA eyapApA (hasatAmarAlatamAvatahamatitA 10 kamataragaMgAdharataharA mAtA mA mAdhavanakhAtA mAhavataH bhAravADA: ullarAnamAdaramhaH 104 nAmadevamAtApApAtAlamAdA 10 hAtAviramAlAmAbAmAtAjAtAlAvatamApArakara 106 100 SCALE: TWO-FIFTHS. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTAL N. P. CHAKRAVABTI. RENo1979E99-275.

Page #259
iii. 108 nArAyanahatA mahAgatAnAmadanavanAgAva 110 saha: tagatimA vika hAtA hAlA hitAgA lakSmI ghara tahasuna 112 malAdavataH prabhAviyA ekUNa hA satanA enakoDiyA:vikatAmA : yaha nAnA vAnarAzavAdAryamuta puruSA77108 takAvara rupAvahata thApAda zrI va sAmAnA dAmodara rAhata: rAmazarana hA harivana ra sahacArI svade kA gonA sAmanA ho, nisutaH 110 112 114 118 nAma hotA| kA thApA mAyA dina anaMta na ta sAraMga nahaH kA thapa kAthA dAta kAha tahata savalata hai |taa hrit|| rAma paMDita bhuvana datavatAra hA jagAta sAmagAna 114 skssydvaarshmraaghaattaaH| prarvata: do DigA / sA DAla didi lataH kiza vA purI / saatrigrt| harikAna 116 vAgapi yamataH rAja [gI hI vArA dina valI / DagaligAkANa saMbadha mahAdipurI utaratA gaMga, 110 pavana urAghATa vizvahaH puruSAtrama purA para nAma mAyA grahAkRtaH pradhAhmaNa niyamAH sa DArka [ma] nAdyAma nizAna vikrayaM sa dAsa mArga yAMganAnAMsada 118 navadadya tapatA rApi nivaarnniiyH| i. khAdikaM vApi nAralIyasa kamma niSTi se vita grAmali 120 rAjAsavakA nA vasatiprayANa dodd| na ta midAnaprazaMsA siMhAsana tathA vasavAdara 120 :: bhUmidAnasya puSpANika levavitA tyatipitaramabhya va lIti vpitaamhaaH| nida 129 kAlajAtaH somIdavAra viSyati zrAdityA iva dIpya jAtajamA divimAna vA ya prayativa milAyA hitAbhayaghAlitI pAe vaimidItAramanu 124 [ssttaamaadiniyaa| rASTrA vipuladalima vAnA taya ho pAyo hi kiM ka rA mitA pA. sudAruNA / ghorA vA rupApA (nApasarvAnamidatipaya (tadAtA i 128 satarA zAyarA hatyAyavRtrikA yI dAtA mitra karI davAta nimAna kA varSasaha (sAganinimiyA vAdA numaMtA satAvana rAja vAsanA vAri timAprAtipurama 128 yamana tilapradaH prajAmiSTAdI pradeza kuruta mA ImApnAtidIrghamAyu 124 126 [ka] maMgu lA haranAka mAniyAnaMdA brAhmaNana miTara pe daassaaH|| gAma kArani kAmaka 130 vrata lavAdatI paratAvA yA harita vasuM / SaSTivarSa mahamA viSThAyAM jAyAnaka [miH sadA 190 tAM paradatA bAhAra tara vidyAyAH / vRttiM sajAyAta vidugharSANAmayutAyutA vizvatAyA 132 zu kA kAra razAnika prajAyAta brahma hAra kA dina vividhamahAraM va kirahniH yati kula samUhati brahmasAraNipAta kaa| brahma paiDaranujJAtaM taM iMtipUruSAprasaM 134 balAsI dazarvAdaparA nATakaM tiyAvataH pAsUna datAmA vidavaH vidyApI daalpaanaaNuuttuNbinii| rAjA nArAja kulyAzva tAvAtA hA nire U thaa| UMnI pAki khupa dyati ba hAriNaH // ghanta mipAlana phle|| dAnapAlanAyAma (ghadA nhaayaanupaaln| dAnA sUryana vA 196 tipAlanAdakata padAMgaNyAta pAMza vA samayAMta dRSTi divaH / nagathAta vinApi 198 phalI baGganirvamudhA dattA rAjani sagarA diti / yadAmiyatastada sAmAnyA pAkAle kAlapAlanIyAta vahniHsInA dina:pA virvida 140 yA yA yAta narA meM taMtra : ma merAjA parama hI pativaMzaja pApAdApata manAsA jati sAvipa 140 madhutA mayA viracitA jalira mAle mahAsana 136 satya 122 128 132 134 188

Page #260
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 99 mahasutI nAgadevabhaTTaH / gottamaH // mahAdevamahasulacAMgadevabhaTTaH / naiva dAmI // darabhaTTa sutapuru 100 SottamabhaTTaH / devarAtaH / gopAlabhaTTasuto mahAdevabhaTTaH / AtreyaH / bhAskara bhaTTasuta ApadevabhaTTaH / 101 vatsagocaH / gAyatrI bhaTTasutaH kRSNabhaTTaH / kapimo (go) traH // nAgadevajoisosutaH parazarAmajoiso / 102 gArgyaH / nAgasya sutakezavadAsaH / pUtimASaH / viSNubhahatI narasIMhadAsa bhaTTa [] 103 vAsiSThaH / atha taittirIyAH / nArAyaNapedito merAlabhaTTaH / mAdhavabhatsutaciva (vi)104 kramabhaTTaH / gaMgAdhara bhaTTasutaH somanAthabhaTTaH / mAdhava bhaTTasuto mAMidevabhaTTaH / ete 105 bhAradvAjA: | kRSNabhasutI vizadevabhaH / brahmadevabhahastI gaNapatibhahaH / mahAde 106 vatI vibhArabhAH 1 nAgakhA (vA) mibhaTTasuto rAmezvarabhaTTaH / viSNubhaTTasuta ApadevabhaTTaH [*] 217 Third Plate. 107 ete kauDinyAH // viSNubhaTTasutasomanAthabhaTTaH / siMhapedisuta AdityabhahaH / viSNubhaTTasutI nA 108 gadevabhaTTaH / ete AtreyAH // zrIdhara bhaTTasuto dhanezvarabhaTTaH / kezavAcArya sutaM puruSottama109 bhaTTaH / etau jAmadagna (gnya) vallau / nAgadevabhaTTasutakITekharana (naM)[di]: / ru (rU) padevamahasRta pApade 110 vabhaTTaH / etau gautamau 1 viSNubhaTTasutI (taH) zAMrgapANibhaTTaH [*] zrIvatsagocaH / dAmodara bhaTTasutaH sU 111 ryabhaTTaH [*] lohitagotraH / lakSmIdharabhaTTa suto rAmezvarabhaTTaH / haritaH / narasIM (siM)trivedI(di) sutaka 112 maladevabhaTTa / prathamAtreyaH / elhaNadUbe sutanArAyaNapediH somanAthapratisutaH padma 113 nAmatA / kAmyapI mAdhyaMdinaH dAdaMbhasutaH kAkaMbhaTTaH // ( 1 ) 1 kAzyapagotrA(ca) [T anaMtabhaTTa sutasAraMgabhaTTa: 1 kAzyapakAvaH / 1 Read Gautamah. Read Narasimhadasa. The visarga which was wrongly incised after sa has been cancelled.

Page #261
218 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 114 kA sAMvatlabha / mau] harito / rAmapaMDitasutavasaMtapaMDitaH / bhAradAjaH ete sAmagAH / athe [VOL. XXV. 115 tadagrahArabhUmezaghATAH / pUrvataH dAMDiyoM sAduleM / dakSiNataH kezavApurI" / sAMvarigavAM / harikoni 116 bgii| pazcimataH rAjanI / hovareM opurI / uttarataH gaMgA [i*] 1 ciMcavalI / dumalegAhrANasaMbaMdha (Da) mahAde 117 evaM ( vaM) caturAghATavizuddhaH puruSottamapurAparanAmadheyo grahAraH kataH [1*] atha brAhmaNaniyamAH / (ca) 118 caMdrArkamidaM bhAvyamebhiravAM ca vaMzaneH / nAdheyaM na ca vikreyaM sadA sanmArgavati - [bhiH] [35 // * ] pAnA sada 119 naM na deyaM bu(yU) tapracApi nivAraNIyaH / zastrAdikaM vApi na dhAraNIyaM satkaniSTai(SThe)bhaM(rbha)vitavyamebhiH [ // 36 // *] 120 rAjasevakAnAM vasatiprayANadaMDI na staH / atha bhUmidAnaprazaMsA / siMhAsanaM tathA [ccha] varAzvA varavA[ra] 121 NAH / bhUmidAnasya puSpANi phalaM svargastathaiva ca // [ // 37 // * ] nRtyaMti pitarastasya vati ca pitAmahAH / bhUmidoSA 122 skule jAtaH sokhyAMsaMtArayiSyati |[ 38 // * ] AdityA iva dIpyate tejasA divi mAnavAH [1*] ye prayaccha (cchaM) ti vasudhAM brA 123 NAyAhitAgnaye |[ // 38 // * ] yathA janitrI puSNAti caurela svasutaM nRpA[*] evaM sarvaguNairbhUmirdAtAramanupuSyati // [ // 40 // *] ammi 1 Read Kesavapuri. Read aneman aantaragialgati. * Read Mrityorshi. 124 STomAdibhiryatrairiSTrA vipula dakSiNeH / na tatpa ( lpha) lamavApnoti yahatvA (vA) vasudhAM nRpa // [4] 1 // * ] nRtyorhi kiMkarA daMDA 125 nitASA: sudAruNAH / ghorAzca vAruNAH pAzAH nopasarpati bhUmidaM (dam) |[ // 42 // *] saMtarpayati dAtAraM bhUmiH prabhava

Page #262
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 126 tAM dharAya zazabhRtyAya vRttikSopAya sodate 1 [143 // * ] bhUmiM dRttikarauM davA (vA) chatrI bhavati mAnavaH / [ 188 // * ] SaSTiM varSasahasrA 219 127 zi svarge tiSThati bhUmidaH zrAtvA (ttA) cAnumaMtA ca sAmyeva narake vaseta // [ / 45 // *] vAridastRptimAprIti sukhamakSa 128 vamacadaH / tilapradaH prajAmiSTAM dIpadava kuruttamaM / bhUmidaH sarvamApnoti dIrghamAyustathaiva ca // [ 46 // * ] atha 129 brAhmaNabhUmiharaNe doSAH // gAmekAM ratnikAmekAM bhUmerapyekamaMgulaM (lam) / narakamApnoti yAvadA 130 bhUtasa~zayaM (dham ) [ 147 // * ] khadattAM paradatta vA thI hareta vasuMdharAM (rAm) / SaSTiM varSANi viSThAyAM jAyate kRmi: / [48 // *] khada131 tAM paradattAM vA hare surapriyaH / vRttiM sa jAyate vidrugvarSANAmathutAyutaM (tam) [48 // *] biMdhyATakoSvatIyAsu 132 zuSkakoTarazAyinaH [*] kRSNasarpAH prajAyaMte brahmabhUmyapahArakAH viSamattAra vahnirahniH pra haraM (ran) / / / 50 // * ] hinasti 183 mAmyati / kulaM samUlaM dahati bra(ca) svAraNiyambakaH / [ | 51 // * ] brahmastraM duranujJAtaM bhukta haMti tripUruSaM (gham ) / prasaya / 134 tu balAdbhukta daza pUrvAn dazAgharAn / [ 52 // * ] gTaiM ( iM )ti yAvataH pA (pAM) sUn kraMdatammazrubiMdavaH / viprANAM hatavRttInAM va 135 dAnyAnAM kuTuMbinAM (nAm) / [ 53 // *] rAjAnI rAjakulyAca tAvatobdAviraMkuzA [: * ] | kuMbhIpAkeSu pacate brahmabhUyaH / * 11 136 hAriNaH // [54 // *] atha bhUmipAlanaphalaM (lam) dAnapAlanayormadhye dAnAcchreyonupAlanaM (nam) / dAnAtsurgamavAnI 137 ti pAlanAdacyutaM padaM (dam ) [ 5.5 // * ] gaNyate pAMzavI bhUmergayaMte dRSTibiMdavaH / na gaNyate vidhAtrApi bhUmisaMra 1 Read either kum-uttamam or Kur-uttama. Danda unnecessary. This mark is to show that the word is continued in the next line. 138 kSaNe phalaM(lam) / [56 // * ] bahubhirvasudhA dattA rAjabhi [ : * ] sagarAdibhiH / yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA pha

Page #263
220 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 139 (TH) [1499*] Amhracitei waqaurant ante amet arratent wafa: [1*] sarvAnetAn bhAvinaH pArthive ()drAn bhU140 at 11h TW: [145#*] HEWA: uchytufaeien 97 Murcia ___ manamo bhuvi bhAvibhUpAH / te 141 grazio HA W ACHHA] Auzit pen facrantonrentia afy:[yen*] Herit: TRANSLATION. Om ! Obeisance to the holy primeval Boar ! (Verse 1) May Sarngapani (Vishnu) be worshipped !-(he) whose proper form consists of unsurpassed and infinite bliss and consciousness; whose manifest power is possessed through mighty and stainless sattva ; who has an extremely attractive body which is an abode of auspicious things (and) wbo is the refuge of those who are worsted by others! (V. 2) Glorious is the moon, the pleasure-lotus in the hand) of the goddess of fortune of the three worlds, which sprang from the milk-ocean which is the pleasure-lake of Lakshmi and Narayana ! (V. 3) Glorious is that infinite race of the moon, the creeper of whose fame shines in this world. In that race, again, there were the bright and round pearls possessed of great and attractive lustre, viz., the Vpishois of unblemished character. Among them, again, there is a one-string necklace formed with a beautiful thread, (viz., the Yadava family of Devagiri which is possessed of ercellent merits) which gave lustre to the necks of poets. In it, again, there is this central gem possessing the beautiful lustre of the wish-fulfilling jewel, (namely) the king Simha. (V. 4) What kings were not terrified to hear that by Simha Ballala was vanquished, the lord of Andhra was made to suffer a defeat, Kakkalla was overthrown, the lord of Bhambhagiri was devoured in a moment, the king Bhoja was thrown into confinement on the crest of a fortress and Arjuna was subjugated ? (V. 5) His son was Jaitrapala, the moon to the kumuda which was (his) family (anl) a very gracious temple of the goddess of heroism; who by his excellent form completely quelled the pride of the god of love, the tap-root of beauty; who was concluded to be the unique limit of the excess of magnanimity by the people who (at first) expressed (their) doubts as to whether he was Karna, or Dadhichi, or Sibi, or Jimotavahana. (V. 6) From him was born the lord, the illustrious king Krishna, who frequently vanquished brave men. Seeing warriors fleeing away (before him), the regions laughed at them under the guise of his fame. * Visarga is superfluous. . The original has vamsah which means also a bamboo. On this double entendre is based the following metaphor. According to a poetic convention, pearls are produced also from bamboos. . Because it supplied them with an excellent subject for their poems. * All these were noted for their great liberality.

Page #264
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 221 (V. 7) He whose activities extended to Kamapala and to whom extensive fortune resorted of its own accord, clearly manifested himself to be Krishna, delighting zealously a multitude of cowherds. (V. 8) On the occasion of his march for conquest, princes disguised as bards sang as follows: Collect, O old Gurjara, the mass of dust in the cowpens throughout (thy) life ! Do not, O Malava, stop mowing! Cling, O Chola, to the hem of the lower garment (of ladies)! Be intent, O Kobala, on giving up (thy) treasure ! (V. 9) When the king Krishna went sportively to his own city Vaikuntha in order to have a look at it, that younger brother of his (viz.), Mahadeva, ruled over this earth thereafter ;-(he) whose sword, which produced the misapprehension that it was the ornamental mark of musk (on the forehead) of the Earth who was shining on bis arm, caused terror among hostile kings. (V. 10) Though he plunged the crescent moon into the ocean, removing her from her proper place, he is, strange (to say), still called Mahadeva by the people. (V. 11) (Then) was born his son the king Ammana, who was possessed of great strength and who greatly rescued the Brahmanas oppressed by taxes, even as Skanda rescued the gods oppressed by the demon) Taraka. (V. 12) When the Grandsire of warriors was giving away (in charity), all hostile kings, indeed, became eager to receive the gifts; since having continuously exposed themselves to the rays of the hot-rayed (sun), they whose minds were distressed by the reproachful words of (their) beautiful (wives), regretfully cast a (wistful) glance at their kingdoms. (V. 13) Climbing the highest Devagiri by means of the ladder which were the heads of hostile princes, the famous) Rama, the son of Krishna, enjoys his kingdom, forcibly wresting it from him (i.e., Aminana). (V. 14) First entrance into the fort of Devagiri, then observation of the manner of dancing, afterwards rallying of self-willed foot-soldiers, then throwing off of ornaments, removal of the opponent who obstructed (his) desired object and wresting of the earth from him-these were successively accomplished by the illustrious Rama. Hence his glory is extraordinary ! 1 Krishna also is known for similar deeds. He gave protection to Kama (i.c., the god of love) who becamo his son Pradyumna. He was chosen by Lakshmi (who had incarnated herself as Rukmint) at her svayanura. Finally, he used to delight herds of cows by his sweet music. * The astonishment is due to the fact that the god Mahadeva (whose name the king bears) always keeps on his head the crescent moon which had sprung from the ocean. The contradiction in this verse is only apparent, the figure being Virodhabhasa; for Soma means here the Silahara king Somosvara whom Mahadava killed in a naval engagement. Saktidhara (the wielder of a spear) is also a name of Skanda. * Kahatra-pitamaha Grandaire of kings' was one of the birudas of the Yadavas of Devagiri. The Thank plates mention in two places (lines 28 and 35-36) a similar title in connection with Ramachandra. . The idea seems to be that these princes were standing in the hot sun the whole day in the hope of receiving back their kingdoms as gifts from Amanadeva. As they went home empty-handed, they were rebuked by their wives. Lilavati is also the name of the first section of Bhaskarichirya's Siddhanta siromani. Is there, then, play on the word chandambu also (meaning Bhaskara)! Bhaskaricharya is not, however, known to have written a work named Kiranavali. Sloka means also a verse. This verse which describes the successive achievements of Ramachandra i superior to the following traditional verse which describes in a similar manner the successive doings of Rama, an incarnation of Vishnu :-Adau Rama-tapovan-abhiga manam hatva mrigarh kaichanamh Vaidehi-harapan Jatayu. maranam Sugriva-sambhashanam Val-nirdalanamh samudra-taranamh Lanka-part-dahanam padchid=Ravana Kumbhakarna-hananam=etad=dhi Ramayanam ||

Page #265
222 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. (V. 15) The illustrious Rama,--who noticed an easy way of seouring his kingdom, whose entire policy is explained by his oocupation of the fort (of Devagimi), who obtained his object by his personal energy which shone by the use of various means, who showed the way to acquire wealtla by forbidding actions of the castes in transgression (of the dictates of the Sastras), who surpassed celestial beings in that though a boy be was not affected by abuse--(verily) Sarvavarman, who noticed an easy way of forming padas, all of whose aphorisms are explained by Durga's commentary, who derived the intended) sense from roots shining with conjugational signs, who showed how to obtain the meaning (of abbreviations) without writing the letters (of the alphabet) In the reverse order, and who has surpassed the printeval grammariang, since not even a boy (noho studies his grammar) is tainted by the use of wrong words. (V. 16) How can that Rama be described !-(he) who vanquished'in a moment the king of the great and extensive Dabala country; who made the lord of the country of Bandagara suffer a great defeat: who deprived the king of Vajralora of this kingdom, and who subjugated in battle that (well-known) king of cowherds? (V. 17) How can that Ramachandra be truly described ?-(he) who only by his prowess defeated with arrows the lord of Palli on a battle-field, made the king of Kamyakrabja bend low, captured by foroe the mighty lord of Sangama and crushed the chief of Kheta ? (V. 18) He wbrogated the conventional rules about tolls, exempted all agraharas from taxes, treed Verpast from a 'hoard of Mlechcbhas and constructed (there) a golden temple of Sarugadhara. Lines 31-42) He, the Praudhapratapa-Ohakravartin, Maharajadhiraja, the illustrious king Riemchandra, adorned by a multitude of such excellences, the sun which makes tbe lotus-bud, viz., the Yadava race, bloom, the Purandara of the city of Davagiri, granted with joy caused by the execution of all his commands, by pouring water on the hand, on Saturday, the eleventh tithi of the bright fortnight of Bhadrapada in the (cyclic) year Sadharana when twelve hundred years increased by thirty-two had elapsed since the time of the Saka king, the four villages together with nine hamlets included in them, situated in the Kanhairi khampanaka (sub-division) included in the Kanhairi desa, together with the treasures, deposits, trees, grass, water, stones, and all dues such as fines, taxes, and cells on artisans,--(the four villages, namely), Pokhari (with) the hamlets included in it, (viz.), Saegahvana. Pimpalagahvana (and) Palipokhari ; Adagau (with) the hamlets included in it, (viz.), Pimpalavadi, Kajalakovi (and) Soijane; Vaghaure (with) the hamlets included in it, (viz.), Simpivihire, Golegahyana (and) Dharavaghaure; (and) Kurunaparagau Diry-akriti means a celestial being such as Rama who was an incarnation of Vishnu. He was blamed by the people of Ayodhya, because he took back his wife Sita after her stay in Ravana's house. (See Valmiki's Ramayana (Bom. ed.), Uttarakanda, sarga 63.) * Ar Ramachandra had a long reign of about forty years, he may have been in his teens when he wrested the erown from his cousin. . Sarvavarman is the reputed author of the Katantra system of Sanskrit grammar. * A pada is a nominal or a verbal form ending in a case-affix or a termination. . Durga or Durgasimha is a well-known commentator of the Katantra sitras. * In the Mahekvara sutrus, on which the system of Panini is based, the natural order of the letters of the Alphabet is reversed for the sake of the pratytiharas. In the stras of Sarvavarman, however, the natural order of the letters is retained. To the second sense we have to make the pada-chchheda as jeta adi vya kritinam (who surpassed the primeval grammarinns like Panini). The Katantra system is much easier than the Paninian, so that even a boy can soon master the Sanskrit language with its aid. For the story of its origin, see the Kathasarita gara, lambaka 1, tarangas 6-7.

Page #266
No. 21.] PURSHOTTAMPURI PLATES OF RAMACHANDRA: SAKA 1232. 223 to the Mahamandalika Purwabai Naya ka, the son of the Phulabadue Samvala Nayaka, who belongs to the Vasishtha-gotra and is a student of the Rigveda-sakka. The following are the eulogistic verses about him : (V. 19) Glorious is Vasishtha, the abode of austerities, who is the sole preceptor of the world, the son of the Creator, known as his second self, (and) the foremost of the seven sages; whose wife is Arundhati whose virtue is the foremost teacher for giving) instruction in chastity; and in a corner of whose cowpen there is the celestial cow which is a very moonlight for (dispelling) the darkness, namely, the distress of the three worlds. (V. 20) From him another son was born like him and then from him another. Thus in course of time there sprang a noble family, an ornament of the three worlds, resembling a sucoession of the sun's rays causing awakening among the embodied beings troubled by the alligator-like dark. ness and infatuation. (V. 21) In that (family) was born Bhanusuri who constructed in every quarter, staircases in the guise of temples for the sake of gods who had come out (of heaven) to receive offerings in his sacrifices; and who, in order to raise up the creatures who had sunk low by reason of their (bad) deeds, excavated, as deep as the surface of the nether regions, tanks which were the mines of jewels in the form of his bright fame. (V. 22) From him was born Alhadeva, (who was) a treasure of austerities, and a meeting place of all fruitful excellences; in whose mouth dwelt with ease the fourteen lores even as the fourteen worlds do in the belly of Hari (at the time of world-destruction.) (V. 23) From him was born a son named Vinayaka, the crest-jewel of (all) learned people In the water of the Ganges, namely, bis fame, even the holy places perform the purificatory rite; (and) the loud noise of the exposition of the Vedas discloses his house to the supplicants who come in haste, having heard of his virtue of liberality. (V. 24) From that learned man sprang a famous son named Sarvaladeva, the friend of the love of piety, the source of ylory, the essence of cleverness, the abode of contentment, forgiveness and happiness, the bead of the family of compassion, the festivity of the establishnient of courage, the treasury of learning, the minister of discrimination and the assembly-hall of wealth. (V. 25) Having ascertained that like a flower be was gentle by nature, venerable, pure, capable of attracting the mind and the best abode of fortune, the king Rama, the foremost of the Yadus, who has a keen intellect, being intent on showing favour to him, made him, who was) vigilant, the superintendent of the arrangement of flowers.. (V. 26) Day by day there grew in the mind of the king affection for Samvaladeva, who was honest, beneficent, intelligent, truthful and devoted to service even as fortune did in his home. (V. 27) Then he married, according to the sacred rite, a wife named Akvambika, worthy of himself, who was the daughter of Sarangasuri and the son's daughter of Madhavasuri born in the family of Jamadagnya-Vatsa, and who was adorned by the jewels of excellences (V. 28) To these, who were designedly united by the wise Creator, there was born & son, bearing the fitting and significant name of Purushottama. This is the eleventh incarnation of Hari, who reflecting on the slight blemish in incarnating himself as the fish, etc., wus seeking a noble birth. 11.e., he became famous by excavating these tanks. *[See above, p 212, 2. 1.-Ed.)

Page #267
284 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. (V. 29) The Yadu king made him a minister of his Government-(him) who had double wisdom due to his association with good people marked by discrimination, double vision by his study of the extensive brutis and smsitis, (and) double strength by his inexhaustible courage. (V. 30) Having shown by his brilliant command separate courses of conduct for the castes and orders of life, even as a cloud shows different paths by its lightning, be poured a large shower of gold into the treasure house of the king. (V. 31) The crooked and hard mind of treasonous people was quickly made straightforward by his brilliant prowess, even as the hard and curved bracelet of iron is made straight by burning fire. The cruel ones among them were burnt like thorny trees and then taken out. Then the glory of the king Ramachandra was made bright like gold. (V. 32) When he who had devoted his heart to the holy places like Kasi and Dvaraka which are the treasures of religious merit, established charitable feeding houses (in them) the capacity to yield (both) enjoyment and liberation now shines in thobe (holy places) which, from a consideration of the declaration of sages, were previously) held to confer liberation only. (V. 33) While he, who is well-conducted, devoted to his lord, modest, extremely averse to others' wives and wealth and possessed of great prowess, was conducting himself as a (noble) man, displaying herosim, there generally followed, day and night, in the wake of his glory which went forth in every direction, joy in good people and great trembling in the head and heart of wicked ones. (V. 34) The illustrious and gracious-minded king Rama asked him many times to make an agrahara worthy of himself for the attainment of) well-being in both the worlds. And when he accepted that honour as a great favour, he (i.e., the king) who humbles the pride (of his foes), conferred on hira villages of great value by pouring water (on the hand). (LI. 71-80) He, that Purushai Nayaka, the mine of such jewels of excellences, the Mahamandalika of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Ramachandradeva, has conferred, for the attainment of his desired object, making first the offerings of gold, rice and water on the Kapilashashthi in the month Bhadrapada included in the (cyclic) year Sadharana when twelve hundred yoars increased by thirty-two had elapsed since the time of the Saka king, the four villages together with nine hamlets included in them, situated in the Kanhairi kham panaka (sub-division) of the Kinhairi desa, together with the treasures, deposits, grass, water, stones and all dues such as fines, taxes (and) cess on artisans, -(the four villages, namely), Pokhari (with) the hamlets included in it, (viz.), Saegahvana, Pimpalagahvana (and) Palipokhari, Adagau (with) the hamlets included in it, (viz.), Pimpalavadi, Kajalakovi (and) Soijane; Vagbauro (with) the hamleta included in it, (viz.), Simpidihire, Golegahvana (and) Dharavaghaure; and Kurunaparagau--after dividing them into vrittie (i.e., parts) numbering eighty-six (and) assigning (then) to the Brahmanas, eighty-three in number, who belong to various gotras and are students of various sakhas, together with two gods, agnishtika and prapa, in this manner, namely, two voittis to the two gods, one vritti for (the performance of the agnishtika rite and (the maintenance of) a prapa (charitable water-shed) (every year) and the remaining voittis numbering eighty-three to the followingl Brahmanas. Now the names of the Brahmanas : (Here follow the names of eighty-three Brahmanas together with those of their fathers, gotras and sakhas.) (LL. 114-117) Now the boundaries of this agrahara land :-To the east Dandigau (and) Sadule ; to the south Kebavapuri, Savarigava (and) Harikinibagau; to the west Rajagau, Hivare, Chincha

Page #268
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 225 vali, (and) Mahadevapuri joined to Drugalegahvana; to the north the Ganga. The agrahara, which has the other name of Purushottamapuri, has thus been formed with the four boundaries well-determined in this manner. (Ll. 117-20) Now rules for the conduct of the Brahmanas. This land shall be enjoyed by these (Bramanas) and their descendants, following always the righteous path; it shall not be mortgaged or sold. No quarter shall be given to prostitutes; the custom of gambling also shall be prohibited; (and) weapons and (such) other things shall not be used These Brahmanas shall (always) be intent on (performing) good deeds. There shall be no forced contribution (for the expenses of) royal officers halting at and departing from (the agrahara)". (Ll. 120-41) Now the praise of a gift of land : (Here follow twenty-three benedictive and imprecatory verses.) (Line 141) May there be bliss and great fortune! No. 22.-TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BIOGASAKTI. By MADHO SARUP VATS, M.A., AND D. B. DISKALKAR, M.A. In August 1936 when Mr. Vats was Superintendent, Archaeological Survey, Western Circle, Poona, three grants consisting of seven copper plates were sent to him by the Collector of Nasik. They were found with a Marathi Patel family, surnamed Shid, of Anjaneri village in the headquarters Taluka of the Nasik District. Three of the plates were found to make one grant, marked A and two another, marked B, both issued by a king named Prithivichandra Bhogasakti. Lines 1-25 of the former are identical with lines 1-27 of the latter. The remaining two plates were found to make a third grant of the Gurjara king Jayabhata III. Below are described the first two grants mentioned above as A and B. Each of these grants was held together by two copper rings. To one of the two rings of the one marked A is affixed a tubular seal containing the figure of a lion in relief. The surface of the seal is circular and 13" in diameter. The three plates of this set along with the rings and the seal weigh 308 tolas. There is also the figure of a boar engraved in the middle of the second half of the second plate of this grant. The plates measure 12 to 123 inches in length and 7 to 8 inches in width. As usual, the first and the third plates are inscribed on the inner faces only. and the middle plate on both the sides. The inscription consists of 55 lines of writing, 14 on each of the first, second and fourth faces and 13 on the third one. A circumscribed lotus is incised on the uninscribed outer face of the first plate, while a large figure of conch shell appears upside down across the outer face of the third plate which bears a postcript record of king Tejavarman in 9 lines. The two plates making up the second grant measure 113x73 to 73 inches. One of the two rings of this grant is missing and the remaining one has a tubular seal similar to that found in A. The weight of the two plates forming this grant together with the ring and the seal is 1 Such restrictions date from ancient times. See, for instance, vv. 31 ff. of the Sirpur inscription of the time of Maha-Sivagupta, above, Vol. XI, pp. 192 f. The same expression occurs also in the Paithan plates. It was first interpreted by Dr. Fleet as referring to the exemption of the king's servants from fines either for staying at or for setting out on journeys from them. (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 315). Later on he gave the alternative explanation that "the expression....may refer to fines' i.e., forced contributions of money or supplies obligatory on the holders of villages on such occasions" (C. I. I., Vol. III, p. 98, n. 2). Three is no doubt that the latter is the correct interpretation.

Page #269
226 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 178 tolas. In this, the inscription consists of 38 lines only, 12 being inscribed on the first plate, 14 and 12 respectively on the inner and outer faces of the second plate. Both the grants are, on the whole, well preserved, but in some cases owing to portions of the plates being more or less corroded certain letters of grant B are not quite legible. The characters in the inscriptions belong to the southern variety of the seventh century A.D. and are similar to those of the Valabhi and Gurjara grants of the same period. They are crowned by small circles and are more angular than rounded, mark, for instance, the letters m, 0, and d. Among peculiarities of the inscription in grant 4, it may be pointed out that the sign for the medial long u is used in two ways, cf. Purrruttrikata, 1. 38 and Puruve satan, 1. 39. The sign for initial e in l. 54 deserves to be noted specially with reference to the same sign in II. 14 and 31 of grant B. Equally remarkable are the forms of letters ph and bhu in lines 52 and 53 respectively. It may also be noted that both the forms of l are found in this inscription. As regards the orthography it may be stated that the sign for upadhmaniya is but once used in l. 44 of A and a consonant is usually doubled both before and after r as in yottra, puttra, parakkrama, rikkranta, kkriya, kshobhit-arunava, nirerisesha, rama, dakshiny-adibhirmggunaih, puruva, devasy=archchana, Janarddana, etc. V is used for amustara in varsasy- (1. 6) and Sinhavarmma (1.9). The language of the records is Sanskrit prose with the exception of the invocatory and the inprecatory verses at the beginning and end. As regards the peculiarities of the inscription in grant B, it may be stated that the signs for the medial and ri and the subscript r are not easily distinguishable from one another. So also is the case with and t. The vepha is turned round to the left of a letter so much so that it goes above it. In this inscription, too, a consonant is usually doubled before and after r. Grant A seems to contain Sanskrit renderings of certain local words or phrases e.g., karane koveram, 1. 35, ghrita-setika, 1. 37. Of the former, the sense is not at all clear, but the latter was possibly a small measure such as a ladle! In both the grants, the records open with an invocatory verse in praise of the boar incarnation of the god Vishnu as is always the case with the inscriptions of the Western Chalukyas of Badami who were acknowledged as their overlords by the kings of the Harischandra family. Then follows the prose portion describing in usual terms the origin of the Chalukya family in which was ruling the emperor Vikramaditya, who was an ornament of the whole earth. This is followed by the description of a ruler named Svamichandra wbose sovereign Vikramaditya Chalukya considered him as his son, who was an ornament of the Harischandra family and who enjoyed the possession of the whole of the Puri-konkana, consisting of 14,000 villages. Svanichandra's son was Simhavarman and the latter's son way Bhogasakti, who bore the second name of Prithivichandra'. Much of the further portion of the inscription is devoted to an extravagant praise of this feudatory king Bhogasakti. The grant marked A was issued by Bhogasakti after addressing the state officials etc. of Goparashtra, eastern Trikuta, Amraraji, Mairika, two Mahagiriharas, and Palla Adhamba[ka] divisions, and its object was to provide for conducting the worship of the god Narayana and for dance, music, free kitchen, etc., at the temple which had been built at Jayapura by Bhogesvara who is probably to be identified with Bhogasakti himself. The endowment inade for the above purposes consisted of the revenues of eight villages, viz., Jayagrama, Ambe-Avangana, Palittapataka, Kokilakshaka, Kalahaka, Mradgahitaka, [See below p. 235, n. 3.-Ed.] [He also seems to have had the biruda Tribhuvanankusa (1. 25A, 1. 27B).-Ed.] [See below p. 232, n. 2.--Ed.]

Page #270
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 227 Kshemagiraka and Annagrama and the income derived from certain taxes. The taxes consisted of certain levies during the yatra festival of the god from every shop in the market and every court-yard(?); and on the import and export of every load of caravan; a handful of corn, and a fixed measure of ghee from (every house in the principal village in each of the sub-divisions of Goparashtra, Amraraji, and Mairika; and in like manner from other villages! ; one hundred Krishnaraja rupees from the sub-division of eastern Trikuta ; two hundred Krishnaraja rupees from the western Mahagirihara and one hundred from the eastern one; and fifty Krishnaraja rupees from the Palla Adhamba sub-division. But the above eight villages, on which taxes were thus imposed, were exempted from all the usual exactions of forced labour, etc. A committee of five or ten merchants was enjoined, in accordance with the established custom of the town, to arrange for the yatra festival of the god Vishnu for a whole fortnight in the month of Margasirsha. The management of the temple was vested in the merchant guild of the town of Jayapura and the local merchants were exempted from all other state) taxes. This grant is dated in the year 461 of an unspecified era. Its scribe was Bharatasvamin, an inhabitant of Kallivana. The grant B refers to the re-colonisation of the formerly deserted Samagiripattana (the township of Samagiri) along with Chandrapuri and four other hamlets called Ambayapallika, Savanayapallika, Mauroyapallika and Kamsaripallika. All these were vested in the town council of Samagiripattana, the merchants whereof were exempted from the payment of custom duties, the a putradhana, etc. The town council was also empowered to impose fines for certain moral delinquencies and other crimes. The outer face of the third plate of grant A bears another inscription of nine lines in characters larger in size and slightly different in form from those of the main inscription. It records the grant by king Tejavarman of a free pasture land in the village of Palittapataka near Jayapura, already mentioned in the main inscription. In lieu of this land belonging to the god Bhogesvara-deva, who is identical with the Bhoge svara-pratishthita-Narayana of the main inscription, one hundred rupees were deposited by him with the merchant guild of Jayapura as a perpetual endowment, the interest of which was to be utilised for providing guggula for the daily worship of the god. It is interesting to note that Tejavarman, who calls himself a rajan, is mentioned also in grant B wherein he is said to have promulgated the orders contained in the grant. As Bhogasakti and his predecessors also bore no more assuming a title than rajan it is possible that Tejavarman belonged to the same family and might even have been a successor of Bhogasakti, since his record appears as a postscript to grant A. The great historical importance of the present grants lies in the fact that they bring to light a new feudatory dynasty which ruled in the latter part of the seventh and the beginning of the eighth century A.D. over the vast territory comprising the whole of Puri-konkana consisting of 14,000 villages which apparently included the present Nasik District under the sovereignty of the Western Chalukyas. The first member of this feudatory family, which was named after Harischandra, was Svamichandra, who acknowledged the sovereignty of Vikramaditya, the Western Chalukya emperor who, as we know, reigned from 655 to 680 A.D. It is specially noted in the inscriptions that Svamichandra was loved by his overlord as his own son. The figure of a boar, the emblem of the Chalukya family of Badami, engraved on the reverse of the second plate of Grant A, was probably meant to indicate respect and loyalty to the Imperial dynasty, whereas [See below p. 235, n. 3.-Ed.] ? [See below p. 237, n. 3,-Ed.]

Page #271
228 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. the figure of a lion embossed on the seals attached to the plates was presumably the emblem of the Harischandra family. Since nothing is specifically mentioned in the inscriptions to the credit of Svamichandra's two successors, Simhavarmaraja and Bhogasakti, it may be concluded that they did little in raising the importance of the family. There is nothing in the inscription to denote the era to which its date should be referred. The Chalukya emperors, to whom Bhogasakti's family owed allegiance, used no doubt the Saka era in all their grants and ordinarily it might be expected that the same would be used by their feudatories of the Harischandra family as well. But that the date 461 of our record cannot be referred to the Saka era is obvious from the fact that Svamichandra, the grandfather of Bhogasakti who is the donor of the present grant, was a contemporary of the Chalukya emperor Vikramaditya, who, we know, ruled from A.D. 655 to 680. This is possible only if the date is referred to the Kalachuri era which is found generally used in inscriptions of the period discovered in the Lata country and the Nasik District'. The inscription therefore belongs to the year 709-10 A.D. The Harischandra family, although it owed allegiance to the Chalukyas, seems to have adopted the Kalachuri era in their grants because it was current in the country. The Aihole inscription of Pulakesin II, dated A.D. 634, tells us that this ruler had defeated the Mauryas of Konkana and had subdued the city called Puri2, which was the glory of the western sea. But we know that in the concluding years of Pulikesin's reign his hold over the northern territories had slackened. Svamichandra of the Harischandra family, who was probably ruling over a small territory round about Jayapura in the Nasik District, seems to have rendered such signal services to the Chalukya emperor Vikramaditya, son of Pulikesin, in consolidating his power over the western and northern parts of the empire that he was not only considered as his son by the emperor but, as may be inferred from our Anjaneri plates, also appears to have obtained from him as a reward the whole of the territory known as Puri-konkana. The Phondhaka grant of the Chalukya Jayasimhavarman, younger son of Pulikesin, shows that he was ruling over the Nasik territory in about Saka 580 (A.D. 658). Similarly, the Nirpan plates found in the Igatpuri Taluka of the Nasik District record a grant by TribhuvanasrayaNagavardhana, son of Dharasraya-Jayasimhavarman, one of the younger brothers of the emperor Pulikesin himself, of a village named Balegrama in the Goparashtra vishaya. Although there are strong reasons to suppose that the Nirpan plates are spurious, yet from both of these this much is clear that a portion of the Nasik District was for some time in the possession of a scion of the Imperial family. Now our Anjaneri plates show that the divisions of Goparashtra and others were in the possession of Bhogasakti and probably of his predecessors too. This was possible only if Vikramaditya had taken out the territory from the possession of a scion of his own family and granted it to Svamichandra for his valuable services. It seems strange, however, that no successor of Vikramaditya has been mentioned in the record, not even the sovereign Vijayaditya (A.D. 697-733) who was reigning at the time of this inscription. It need not be supposed from this that the Chalukya emperors lost hold over the pro 1 Cf. (a) Abhona (Nasik District) plates of Sankaragana dated in the year 347-A.D. 595. Above, Vol. IX. pp. 297 ff. (b) Vadnera (Nasik District) plates of Buddharaja dated in the year 360A.D. 608. Above, Vol. XII, PP. 33 ff. (c) Sarsavni (Baroda State) plates of Buddharaja dated in the year 361-A.D. 609. Above, Vol. VI, pp. 297 r. Ahove, Vol. VI, pp. 1 ff., verses 20-21. G. H. Khare, Sources of the Medieval History of the Dekkan (in Marathi), Vol. I, pp. 12 ff. Ind. Ant., Vol. IX, p. 124.

Page #272
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 229 vince in which Bhogabakti was ruling, since the latter makes a proper mention of the Chalukya family at the beginning of the inscription and engraved the figure of a boar in the middle of it showing thereby that he had full regard for the Imperial family and owed allegiance to it. Secondly, a copper plate grant referring to the reign of Vijayaditya was found at Balsar' in Gujarat which was issued from the town of Mangalapuri by the Raja Mangalarasa, son of Dharabraya-Jayasinhavarman, the younger brother of Vikramaditya I. Contrary to the usual practice of the Gujarat grants, this record is dated not in the Kalachuri era but in Saka 653 and this fact suggests that the record really belongs not to the Lata country but to the territory above the Ghats in the direction of Nasik and Khandesh. This shows that Vijayaditya's power was acknowledged in the Nasik District as late as A.D. 731. The failure, therefore, to mention the name of the reigning emperor in the Anjaneri grants indicates not so much the carelessness of the scribe or the draftsman of the record as the troublous times. We do not know how long after the date of our inscription the Harischandra family continued to rule over Puri-konkana, but it seems certain that with the overthrow of the Western Chalukya power by the Rashtrakutas the family of Svamichandra suffered the same fate, for the Kanheri cave inscription of Saka 765 (A.D. 843-44) states that the Silahara chief Mahasamanta Pullasakti was ruling over the whole of the Puri-konkana holding it through the favour of the Rashtrakuta emperor Amoghavarsha. Pulla akti's father, Kapardin I, seems to have founded the Silahara family of north Konkana at the beginning of the ninth century. This is another reason to suppose that the Hariechandra family ruled not later than the middle of the 8th century and ended with the fall of the Imperial Chalukyan. The mention of the Krishnaraja rupakas in the inscription is important. It shows that at the time of the Anjaneri plates there were in use in the Nasik District silver coins named after Krishnaraja. There can be no doubt that this Krishnaraja was the famous Kalachuri emperor, whose son Sankarana (Sankaragana) issued the Sarkheda plate of Santilla and whose coins were found not only in Devalana in the Nasik District but also in the islands of Bombay and Salsette. These bear the legend Paramamahesvara Krishnaraja and the figure of a bull. The yatra festival in honour of the god Vishnu mentioned in the inscription A is interesting. That it was held in the month of Margasirsha is stated in 1. 44 of grant A. Rao Bahadur K. N. Dikshit informs that the occurrence of a special festival in the bright fortnight of Marga sirsha is a peculiar feature in some parts of the Maratha country. Thus among the Brahmanas of Nasik and Ahmadnagar there is a regular Navaratra festival in this month just as there is the usual festival in the month of Atvina celebrated all over India. The sixth day of the fortnight is called Champa-shashthi which is particularly observed among the Dekastha Brahmanas. Most of the people above the Ghats have as their tutelary deity Khandoba of Jejuri near Poona, to whom Chanipa-shashthi is sacred. Khandoba is a peculiar deity, perhaps originally equivalent to Skanda, but having quite independent characteristics such as a dog for a vahana. It is very likely that the fair or festival referred to above dates back to the time of the present inscription. The following localities are mentioned in grant A: Goparashtra, Purva-Trikuta. Amraraji, Mairika, Mahagiribara, Palla Adhamba[ka], Jayapura, Jayagrama, Ambe-Avangana, Palittapataka, Kokilakshaka, Kalahaka, Mradgahitaka", 1 See J. B. B.R.A.S., Vol. XVI, p. 6. 1 Above, Vol. II, pp. 23 f. [See below p. 232, n. 2.-Ed.]

Page #273
230 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. Kshemagiraka, Annagrama and Kallivana. The first six are stated to be vishayas or territorial divisions. The approximate situation of Goparashtra can be known from the mention in the Nirpan plates referred to above, of a village named Balegrama as situated in the Goparashtra-vishaya. Balegrama is no doubt to be identified with modern Belgaum-Taralha in the Igatpuri Taluka of the Nasik District. Jayapura, where the temple of Narayana was situated, may be Jarvad Budrukh, 10 miles south-west of Anjaneri. Jayagrama may be Jaikheda in the Dindori Taluka. Ambe-Avangana is Ambegaon, about 23 miles north-west of Nasik; Kalahaka may be Kokangaon, 2 miles south-east of Jaiklieda and Mradgahitaka, Maganpara, 5_miles north-west of Jaikheda. Kallivana is undoubtedly Kalran in the Nasik District, which is also mentioned in some other grants of the period. The localities mentioned in grant Bare Samagiripattana, Chandrapuri, Ambayapallika, Savaneyapallika, Maurayapallika and Kamsaripallika, Samagiripattana cannot now be traced, but it was probably situated near Chandrapuri with which it is coupled in the present grant, and which is probably identical with Chandrachi Met, 12 miles south-west of Anjaneri. Savanayapallika may be Samundi, 5 miles north-east and Kamsaripallika may be Karholi or Karohavadi, 6 and 7 iniles respectively east of Chandrachi Met. Maureyapallika may be Morwadi, 3 miles south-west of Nasik. Grant A. TEXT. First Plate. 1 oM' [*] jayatyAviSkRtaM viSNorbArAhaM kSobhitArmavaM(vam) [*] dakSiNIvratadaMSTrAgravitrA ntabhuvanaM vapuH [1] [1] 2 zrImatAM sakalabhuvanasaMstUyamAnamAnavyasagocANAM saptalIkamAbhiH saptamATa3 bhirabhivarcitAnAM / ' kArtikeyaparirakSaNaprAptakalyANaparaMparANAM bhagavanArAyaNa4 prasAdasamAsAditavarAhalAJchanekSaNakSaNavazaukatAzeSamahIbhRtAM hArItIputtrANAM ca5 lukyAnAmanvaye sakalamahImaNDalaikatilako mahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvaraH zrIvikamAdi6 tyavallabhastatpAdaprasAdIpajIvI khapucanirvizeSI haricandravaGgasyAlaMkArabhUtaH(ta)zara7 dupagamaprasatramaNDalamacandramA iva prajAnAmAnandakArI zrIkhAmicandro nAma rAjA yene8 daM caturdazagrAmasahasrasaMkhyaM sakalamapi purIkosaNaM bhuktamAsIt [*] tasya ca rAja[*] baukhA 1 We have to thank Prof. V. V. Mirashi of the Nagpur University for suggesting the identification of most of the place names mentioned in the grants and also for making some valuable suggestions in the preparation of this article. 'Expressed by asymbol. Danda unnecessary.

Page #274
Two GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. (I). Grant A. V JE 21922 92 as porno SALES U233264 Salman ** * S EBES 23HAWAN 8 20 A A2SA KERESET EN BOYS OF TREAT S e e les quang tenga un CSV 2x ii,a. 16.MP CA 22 20 4 22 2) UR 24 24 8 02011 'S DEP: 935 .9 ** * COUL E LOTEREYASULAT SHEH SEBAKAR ROLETUL2 Ajet@25 34.89 27 47 20 25 28 UALIXTA2.211 C LUSTER 28 SOALE: ONE-HALF. SURVEY OY INDIA, CALCUTTA. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Reo. No. 1982 E'39-285

Page #275
s,D, 30 m f khkhr nl dzd r dr br m n tl` shm b 30 h t l dr 3 rh t dmsh , rw bh ndhr @ 22 zndh shd m khh yn rmn w d`m t 32 rh m d str@ stbr bn ` zm w hw qy@ " . w dr @ y` 34 d `mnh 25 dll blslm ) : dn 36 lHn@ ( kn 13 dr ) w mh -: ) 36 ` n kh` my dh n d ) r nqrh d 38 (4 l n m , - , dl bh : 27 dr bh d n : 39 wl ` ndh mthmw l`ly@ mw h m m ` 0 w 1 w 2 * 1) w " wr 40 w l n@ ? w w nyz z ` w d w zkhm khnd * m ny H wl bhm 20i, 4. wrmw bh mn l m n w 20 h n dz : 1 / 2018 m ( 4 kh m y lny wly Hm@ lw: ql n ldwH 2 mwd w rwnd ny l t` l m th j 40 lh hm nh w w nh *** lw ** mw w m m b m ` m ` . . mdh y`n y mh : y m . m . m m @ w w w w w w w w w mh : ) drd w dr 1 900 w bzr w 650 w n kh y @ w 1 z 4 w w rq@ l~ 'n m 522 rw bh rw my brd w dr tr h , w , shd 6

Page #276
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 9 micandrasya putrI mahAbalaparAkumaH zrIsiGga (siMha) varjharAjastasyApi zrasiGga (siMha) vargarAjasya putra [:] 10 caturudadhijalataraMgAliGgitAyAM pRthivyAM candra iva vikhyAtatejAH pRthivocandrAparanA11 madheyo rAjA zrIbhogazaktiryyosau bAla eva pUrvajanmAbhyAsena svayaM samutpanvajJAnI 12 bhagavatI vAsudevasthAnavidhiM prati satatamabhiyuktI brahmaNyaca yudhiSThira i 13 va nayavinayadayAdAnadAkSiNyAdibhirguNairalaMkRtaH satyavAdI ca 14 bhImasena iva prakaTaparAkkumAkAMtAzeSasvarAjyabhUmimaNDalo mahAba[la] kha Second Plate; First Side. 15 arjuna iva janArddanajJAnopadezAnuvarttI samaravidhivizAradazca 16 baladeva iva nRttagotahasitavilasitakrIDAsukhopabhogatatparaH 17 kSaNaM vikAMtaca pradyumna iva sakalayuvatijanamanoharaM vapurddhArayadyapi para18 kalatranispRhaH vanavAraNayUthAdhipatiriva satatamabhipravRttadAnAdrakkatakaraH padmI19 tpalakumudaSaNDamaNDitaH svAdUdako jalAzaya iva prANinAM tRSNAvicchedakArI 20 uditadivasakarakiraNaprabodhito mahApadmAkara iva zriyI nivAsabhavanaM 21 jaladhiriva rakSitasthitiranekabhUbhRtpAlanaparaH paramaganbhoro mahAsatva (ttva) kha 22 satatameva devakulataTAkasattraprapAdharmakkiyAnuSThAnavyasanI nArAyaNAnu 23 smaraNatatparaca / ' kaustubhamaNiriva viSNoH purokoGkaNaviSayasyAlaMkArabhUtaH bhArata 231 24 purANarAmAyaNarAjazAstrArtyatattvanipuNaH prAtaH paTuH paNDito medhAvI aprati 25 hatabala parAkka mollAhamantra prabhuzaktistribhuvanADuzI rAjA zrIbhogazakti: sarvvA 26 nevAtmIyapucapocamapIcAdI svabhujabalaparAkkumAdhiSThitAM goparASTrapUrvva 27. cikUTAmbarAjomerikAmahAgirihAraddayapazacATambakaviSayA 28 maryyAdAM (dAn) sarvvaM (rvvAn) samAjJApayati astu vo viditaM yathA sRSTisthitisaDA(saMhArakAraNaM 1 Danda unnecessary. Read-prapattradin. * Road dhishphiaan. 4 [Ronding seems to be Palluadhambala-vishayam (gyan) Pretahrada-maryyadami (dan). In 1. 39 the first name is read as Pallidhamba.-Ed.]

Page #277
232 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Second Plate; Second Side. 29 devAtidevaM surAsuraguruM bhagavaMtaM vAsudevaM muktA nAndhA viziSTadevatAstI30 ti matvA jayapure bhogezvarapratiSThitAya purANapuruSAya paramAtmane bhagava 31 te nArAyaNAya gandhapuSyadhUpadIpasamA (mmA) nopalepanakriyAyeM nRttagItavAdyI32 petasaMgItakA cAtyeM khaNDa sphuTitasaMskArArthaM ca [i] mAtApicArAtmanaya purakha33 ye aSTau grAmA AdAnAni ca pratipAditAni [1] teSAnrAmAni jayagrAmaH ambe [VOL. XXV. 34 avaGgaNaM [1] pAlittapATaka: kokilAcakaM' kalahakaH mahAhitakaH kSema 35 girakaH catragrAmaca [1] bhadAnAni [1] ApaNeSu AvArA: karaNe kovaraM [1] sArtyavahi 36 praveze nirgame ca pratyekaM rUpakaH 37 rikAviSayeSu jyeSThikAgrAme muTaka: 38 Svapi grAmeSu [1] pUrvvatrikUTa viSaye apare 39 kRSNarAjarUpakazataddarya paJcAzat 50 40 ye cASTau grAmAste sarvvAdAnaviSTiprAtibhedikAparihoNAH acATabhaTapravezyAH 41 abhyaMtarasiddhikAH AcandrArkArNavakSitisthitisamakAlInAH ya 200 devasya yAtrotsave dAtavyaM [!] goparASTrAmbarAjImaTatasetikA ca anenAvatAreNa itare kRSNarAjarUpakazataM 100 [1] mahAgirihAre pUrvyaM zataM 100 pazUDhambaviSaye kRSNarAjarUpakA[:] Third Plate; First Side. 42 tastasmAdasmaddezyaH prabalapavanapreritodadhijalataraMgacaMcalaM 43 jIvalokamavalokya trayamanmahAyonumaMtavyaH pAlayitavyaca [] 44 vaNigbhi paMcabhirddazabhirapi nagaradhanamavalaMbya mArgazIrSamAsasya pacamAcaM 45 devasya viSNIrthyAcotsavasmArayitavyaH [*] yo vAjJAnatimirAkRtamatirAcchindyAdA 46 cchidyamAnaM vAnumodeta sa pacabhihApAtakaissaMyukta[: * ] syAt [*] yadetahe 1 A figure of a boar is engraved here. * [ Reading seems to be Mudgadeg.Ed.] [Reading is mulakab. See below p. 235, n. 3.-Ed.]

Page #278
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 233 47 vasalaM tahaNigarAya nirUpitaM teca sarverbhagavatI devasya zuzrUSA yogakSema48 + vADhavyaH [*] nagarasya ca sthitilikhyate // ] ye sthAnavAsino vANijakAsteSAM zukaM jemakI 49 vA kadAcidapi nAsti / ya etAM sthitiM bhinatti sa paJcabhirmahApAtaka[*] saMyukta[*] syAditi / 50 SaSTiM varSasahasrANi svarge modati bhUmidaH [*] pAcchettA cAnumantA ca tAnyeva narake vaset // [2*] b1 pUrvadanAM hijAtibhyo yatnAdrakSa yudhiSThira / mahIM matimatA zreSTha dAnAccheyAnupA lana(nam) [1] [3*] 52 bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhismagarAdibhiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmistasya tastra tadA phalaM(lam) // [4] 53 vidhyATavauSvatIyAsu zuSkakoTaravAsinaH [*] kRSNAhayo hi jAyate bhUmidAyaM haraMti ye // [5*] 54 saMvatsarazatacatuSTaye ekaSadhyadhika 400 6. 1 zAsanaM likhitaM kalivana56 vAstavyena bharatasvAminA / __Third Plate ; Second Side. Inscription of Tejavarman. 1 oN svasti zrautejavarmarAjA(rAjana) jayapurasya dakSiNAyA(NasyAM) 2 dizi pAlittapATako gopracArI mukta: [*] tasya ca pra3 mANaM caturdikSu durgAdevi(vI)sahitA[:*| zailimA gAvI sthApitAH / *] sauma4 sya tadeva pramA'NaM [*] tasya gopracArasthArthe bhogezvaradevasya bhUmini5 kRyAtthaM jayapuravaNiDrAgarasya rUpakazataM dattaM tasya ca rUpaka 6 zatasya vRddhiH guggulamUlyaM bhogezvaradevasya varSaprativarSa 7 nagareNa yAvadAcandrAvatArakaM dAtavyaM yo vAsyA8 nyathA karthati sa paJcabhirmahApAtakaisaMyuktI bha9 viSati / 1 Dhi which was first omitted is written below the line in smaller character. Expressed by a symbol. Read sinnal or simdyti. .Ma which was at first omitted, is written below this line. . Tare was at first omitted and then written below the line. * Road barishyati.

Page #279
234 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. TRANSLATION (Verse 1) Om. Victorious is the form of Vishnu manifesting itself as the boar, which troubled the ocean and which had the earth resting upon the tip of its up-lifted right tusk. (Ll. 2-6) In the family of the illustrious Chalukyas who belong to the Manavya gotra praised over the whole world; who have been nourished by the seven mothers, the mothers of the seven worlds; who have attained an uninterrupted continuation of prosperity through tho protection of the god) Karttikeya; who subjugated all the kings in an instant at their having) & sight of the boar-insignia which was acquired through the favour of the lord Narayana; and who are the descendants of Hariti(was born) the Maharajadhiraja Parame dvara, the illustrious Vikramaditya Vallabha, the sole forehead mark (tilaka) of the whole earth. (LI. 6-28) Living upon the favour of his (Vikramaditya's) feet and being unto him like his own son, was the illustrious king named Svamichandra, who was an ornament of the Harischandra family, who delighted his subjects like the autumnal bright full moon and who enjoyed the possession of the entire Puri-konkana consisting of fourteen thousand villages. The son of this king Svamichandra was the illustrious king Simhavarman, who was great in strength and prowess. And this illustrious king Simhavarman's son was the illustrious king Bhogabakti also known as Prithivichandra whose glory like that of the moon is resplendent on the earth embraced by the waves of the four oceans; who even as a child, was imbued with inborn knowledge acquired by constant application in his previous births; who is ever engaged in the worship of the god Vasudeva, and is well versed in the sacred lore; who like Yudhishthira is adorned with the virtues such as justice, modesty, compassion, charity, courtesy, etc., and is also truthful; who like Bhimasena is a great hero and has filled the circle of his entire kingdom by bis manifest prowess; who like Arjuna is adept in the art of war and is a follower of the teachings of Ktishna; who like Baladeva is given to the enjoyment of dance, music, merrymaking, flirtation and sports and (at the same time) would be heroic in a moment'; who, though endowed like Pradyumns with a physique which attracted the hearts of all damsels, has no desire for the wives of others; whose (right) hand, like the trunk of the leader of wild elephants wet with the incessant flow of ichor, is moistened on account of his being constantly engaged in performing charities; who quenches the thirst of beings like a pond of sweet water adorned by multitudes of lotuses and lilies; who is the abode of splendour like a large tank of lotuses blossomed by the rays of the rising sun; who like the ocean is steadfast, is the protector of numerous kings and is profound and noble as the ocean is used to keep within its boundary, protects numerous mountains (in its depth), is profound in depth and contains large (aquatic) animals; who is ever eager to perform acts of charity such as the construction and endowment of) temples, tanks, free kitchen and water stalls; who is given to the contemplation of Narayana ; who is the ornament of the Puri-konkana vishaya as the Kaustubha gem is of Vishnu ; who is skilled in (ascertaining) the real import of the Mahabharata, the Puranas, the Ramayana and in king-craft; who is wise, sagacious, learned and intelligent ; who is endowed with irresistible strength, valour and (the attributes of) utsahasakti, prabhu sakti and mantra sakti ; who is the goad of the three worlds (Tribhuvananku sa)-the same illustrious king Bhogabakti commands all his sons, grandsons, great-grandsons, etc., placed in charge of the vishayas of Goparashtra, eastern Trikata, Amraraji, Mairika, two Mahagiriharas and Palla Adhamba[ka) which have been acquired by the prowess of his arms (and all others) : 1 If kshanam is taken in the sense of happiness then this phrase might be translated as " who had conquered (1.c., acquired complete possession of) happiness." [I would translate 11. 25-28 as follows :- Bhogasakti commands all his sons, etc., and all the districts of Gopardshtra, etc., upto the boundary of Pretohrada, which were conquered by the prowess of his own arms and courage'.-Ed.)

Page #280
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 235 (Ll. 28-49) "Be it known to you that having recognised that no other pre-eniment deity excepting the god Vasudeva who is the cause of creation, preservation and destruction, who is the supreme god, and who is the god of gods and demons, I have made to the god Narayana, the Primeval Being and the supreme spirit, installed by Bhogasvara in the town of) Jayapura, in order to augment the merits of my parents and myself, an endowment of eight villages together with the taxes thereof so as to provide (at the temple) for perfume, flowers, incense, light, ablutions and unguents and also for dance, vocal and instrumental music, free kitchen, repairs and upkeep. The names of these (villages) are Jayagrama, Ambe-Avangana, Palittapataka, Kokilakshaka, Kalahaka, Mradgahitaka, Kshemagiraka and Annagrama. As to the taxes, the stall tax is to be levied in the market places, a rupee each is to be paid on the occasion of the god's yatra at the entry and exit of each caravan of merchandise. Mutakas(handfuls) of corn and Setikasa of ghee are to be levied from every house in the principal village of each of the vishayas of Goparashtra, Amraraji and Mairika, and in like manner from other villages too. (Taxes to be collected in cash are) 100 one hundred Krishnaraja rupees from the vishaya of eastern Trikuta ; 200 two hundred Krishnaraja rupees from the western Mahagirihara and 100 one hundred from the eastern one; and 50 fifty Krishnaraja rupees from the vishaya of Palludhamba. (In consideration of the above) these eight villages have been exempted from all kinds of taxes, forced labour and vexatious interference, they are not to be entered by the regular or irregular troops (and) they are to enjoy rights over wealth underground. This grant shall last as long as the moon, the sun, the oceans and the earth endure. Therefore, viewing the world as unsteady as the waves of the sea ruffled by a strong wind, this grant of ours is to be upheld and maintained by our descendants. The yatra festival of the god Vishnu should be arranged by (a committee of) five or ten merchants for a whole fortnight in the month of Margadirsha in accordance with the established custom of the town. Whoever, blinded by the darkness of ignorance, shall confiscate or absent to confiscation of the grant) he shall be guilty of the five great sins. Since this temple has been entrusted to the care of the town merchants, on them shall devolve the proper worship and service of the divine Lord. And the following town convention is laid down. The local merchants shall, for ever, be immune from customs duties and feeding expenses (of officers on duty). Whoever shall violate this convention, shall be guilty of the five great sins." (LI. 50-53) Here are four of the usual imprecatory verses.1 This grant was written by Bharatasvamin, an inhabitant of Kallivana in the year 461 (expressed both in words and in figures). Inscription of Tejavarman. (Ll. 1-9) Om hail. The king Tojavarman has given a free grazing ground (within the limits of the village) Palittapataka situated to the south of Jayapura. For the demarcation thereof along with the temple of the goddess Durga stone sculptures of cows have been set up on all four sides. That is the measure of its extent. In order to compens.. le for the land belonging to 1 This term is still used in Maharashtra. * Might be a small measure such as a ladle or a derivative from bullied or mother-of-pearl. I would translate the passage as follows :- One load (of corn) and one selika of ghee from the principal village of the districts of Goparashtra, etc., and in the same proportion from the other villages also. I would connect mufaka, which seems to be the reading here, with the word muta or moja (Hindt moth) meaning a hundle' or provision bag'. Setiki is apparently connected with adtaka of the Purpos which is equivalent to 4 palas or Approximately 14 tolas. See Edward Thomas-Ancient Indian Weights, p. 26. I am, however, unable to suggest any meaning for kovera in 1. 38.-Ed.)

Page #281
236 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. Xxv. Bhogesvaradeva now converted into a pasture, one hundred rupees have been deposited with the merohant guild of Jayapura. And from the interest of this one hundred rupees should be met, year after year, the cost of guggula for the (worship of the) god Bhogesvara until the sun, moon and stars endure. Whosoever shall interfere with this shall be possessed with the five great sins. Grant B. TEXT. First Plate. 1 oM' jayasvAviSkRta viSNorbArAhaM kSIbhitatArsava(vam) [*] dakSiNIvata[daM]STrAma2 vivAntabhuvanaM vapuH [ // 1*] zrImatAM sakalabhuvanasaMstUyamAnamAnamAna - 3 vyasagotrANAM saptalIkamAbhimaptamAbhirabhivahitAnA kArtike4 yaparirakSaNaprAptakalyANaparaMparANaM bhagavanArAyaNaprasAdasa5 mAsAditavarAhalAMchanekSaNakSaNavazIlatAzeSamahIbhRtAM hArItIputrA6 NAM calukyAnAmanvaye sakalamahImahalekatilako mahArAjAdhirAjapara7 mejarabIvikramAdityavazabhastatyAdaprasAdIpajIvI svapucanirvizeSo 8 haricandravaMzasthAlaMkArabhUtaH bharadupagamaprasabamaDalabandramA va pra9 jAnAmAnandakArI zrIsvAmicandrI nAma rAjA yenedaM caturdazagrAmasahasra10 saMkhyaM sakalamu(ma)pi purokoMkaNaM bhuktamAsIt [*] tasya ca rAnaH dhokhAmi caMdrasya il putrI mahAbalaparAGgamAH*] zrIsiGga(siMha)varmarAjastasthApi zrIsika(siMha)varAjama 12 pucacaturudadhijalataraMgAliMgitAyAM pRthivyAM candra iva Second Plate ; First Side. 13 vikhyAtatajA[:*] pRthivIcandrAparanAmadhayI rAjA zrIbhIgazaktiH yIsau bAla 14 eva pUrvajanmAbhyAsena svayaM samutpabacAnI bhagavatI vAsudevasthAnavi18 viM prati satatamabhiyuktI banavAba yudhiSThira iva nayavinayadayAdAnadAdhi16 syAdibhirguNairakhaMtatasmatyavAdI ca bhImasena iva prakaTaparAkamANAntAzeSasvarA17 jyabhUmimaMDalI mahAbalaca arjuna iva janAInajJAnopadezavartI samaravidhividhA18 radaya baladeva va mRttagautahasitavilasitakrIDAsukhIpabhogatatparaH kSaNaM vi19 bAtama pradhuna va sakalayuvatijanamanoharaM vapuriyabapi parakalacani20 sAH banavAraSayUthAdhipatiriva satatamabhiprahattadAnArdItakaraH patpila)1 Expressed by a symbol. * One mand is redundant.

Page #282
Two GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BROGASAKTI. (II). Inscription of Tejavarman. ino. DEMOS Aylissuyo-NET SEARCHICKUshiyanya] Chu naindamoshinaitoiutonakanakanonaito YogaiyaUJUsakutsutosuru TOMSELYIaai030/kotsutonsurikonchi, iruto,ssagaar suberisuwadar 18.9%ni Grant B. nagarutoiinarininarumai! 4 shi Yue 2Ri (102777tonarimasugakou Ip menaikanato2023AA ANN konnatokode, X0FEATERED. woshitakotogaootoriyoriSheng miChu suta 10Nian 013Nian 1 0 12. 12 12 SCALE: ONE-HALF. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No.1982 E39-285.

Page #283
at,, - Y 1 7 F% pi - 7 ]] [[ ]] <> t; 1) 8 ? E - - - rdz r>> <<: - . n / ku l--- kyi- -- -- 7 1: 26 dt.0.

Page #284
No. 22.] TWO GRANTS OF PRITHIVICHANDRA BHOGASAKTI. 237 A [(ka)]mudaSaMDamaMDitaH svAdUdako jalAzaya iva prANinAM vRSNAvizedakArI uditadiya22 sakarakiraNaprabodhito mahApadmAkara va ciyI nivAsabhavanaM jalavi(dhi)riva rakSita23 sthitiranakabhUbhRtyAlanaparaH paramagaMbhaurI mahAsatva(kha)ca satatameva devakulataTA24 kasanaprapAdhamakiyAnuSThAnavyasano nArAyaNAnusmaraNatatparaca kaustubhama25 Niriva viSNIH purIkokaNaviSayasvAlaMkArabhUtaH bhAratapurANarAmAyaNa26 rAjazAstrArthatatva(ttva)nipuNaH prAnaH paTuH paNDitI medhAvI apratihatabalaparA Second Plate ; Second Side. 27 [kamotsAhamantraprabhuzaktistribhuvana[kuzI] [rAjA bhogazaktiH sarvAnevAtmI*]-' 28 yaputrapautraprapauvAdI(dona) viSayapatigrAmabhogikama[hattarA[dI(dona) samAcApaya]-2 29 ti viditamastu vI yathA pUrvamumAditaM [sa]magiripaTTanaM candrapurosahita] 30 [*]mbaya panikAsa[vA]NeyapazikAmaureyapanikAcayasahitaM kaMsA31 ripalikA ca mayA samAvAsitaM elaveSThikarapuTaveSThipramukha32 samastanagarasya dattaM samagirivAstavyAnAM vaNijA candrAkAlikaM zulkamAdI(da)33 yaM samastarAjye nAsti [*] aparaM ca apucadhanaM bA(nA)sti umbaramadAH] rAjapuruSA34 NAmAvAsakI jamakaca etabAsti [*] kumArIsAhase rUpakANAmaSTIttara35 zataM / saMgrahaNe hAviMzatirUpakAH karmacoDaNikAyAM SoDaza rUpakAH zira36 spITane catvAri rUpakAH bhArikAyAM vaNikpuSasvASTottarazataM rUpakANAM 37 no rahItasya yaccASTau SoDaza vA nagaramahalakA vicArya vadaMte tade 38 tadeva pramANaM [*] zrautejavanarAjana etadanuSThitamiti / TRANSLATION. (LI. 1-28) [Common with Grant A.] (LI. 29-38) "Be it known to you that the deserted lands comprised within the township of Samagiri along with Chandrapuri and the three hamlets of Ambayapallika,. Savanoyapallika and Maureyapallika as well as Kamsaripallika have been recolonised by me and vested in the town council headed by the merchants Ela and Karaputa. The merchants residing in Samagiri (pattana) shall, for ever, be exempt from the payment of custom duties throughout the kingdom; their property shall not escheat to the state in the absence of a male heir; nor (shall they prwy registration fee) owing to partition of joint property and they shall not have to provide 1 This portion within square brackets is completely effaced and the reading is restored from Grant A. * This portion within square brackets is badly corroded and hardly any letter is visible. * [Reading seems to be [A]mmeya.-Ed.] * Ha is written below the line. * Tadd is redundant. [See above, n. 3.-Ed.] Rao Bahadur K. N. Dikshit informs me that umbara (derived from Bkt. udumbara) wood is still used for the door will in Mabarashtra and that therefore the sense is partition of the joint family property.

Page #285
238 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. accommodation or provisions to the state officials. (The town council is also empowered to levy the following fines :-) Rupees one hundred and eight for outraging the modesty of a virgin; rupees thrity-two for adultery; rupees sixteen for the mutilation of ear; rupees four for bruising the head; rupees one hundred and eight if a merchant's son is found to have illicit connection with a female porter; and should one be caught in the actual act of adultery whatever eight or sixteen elders of the town council shall determine that shall be final. This has been promulgated by the illustrious king Tejavarman. No. 23.--A NOTE ON THE RAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN AND THE CHALUKYAN CONQUEST OF KALINGA. BY RAO BAHADUR C. R. KRISHNAMACHARLU, B.A., MADRAS. The inscription on these plates has been published by Dr. Hultzsch in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XII, pages 1 ff. In the spring of 1922, when I happened to visit Jeypore (Vizagapatam, District, Madras Presidency), the owner of the plates, M. R. Ry. G. Ramdas Pantulu, B.A., offered them for sale to the Government. They bave been subsequently bought and deposited in the Government Museum, Madras. One important point to note in connection with this record is that in line 4 Dr. Hultzsch reads samanvagatan-tahapatitan. I may suggest that a more correct reading would be samanvagatan=grihapatikan. This could be read clearly on the original plates and the facsimile plate given also shows the reading. It may be noted that in this inscription the subscript letter ta has the shape of an inverted narrow cup with unequal arms and carries with it a small upward stroke in the centre of the top with which it is joined to the main letter. For example, see the letters sta in the expression parihsitas-tao in 1. 10, tta in pravrittaya in line 11 and nta in the expression ch=anunanta in 1. 20. On the other hand, the subscript letter ga being of the same shape is broader and has equal arms unlike ta. Moreover, ga generally bears no stroke on the top though in a few cases when it is attacbed to the main letter above, such a stroke is formed by the upward extension of the proper left arm; see Kalingadhipati (1. 1), Kalinga-vishaye (1. 3), and svargge (1. 19). The sign for ri of gri is partly damaged in the facsimile plate. It is likely that being close to the slightly raised margin, it has not come off clearly enough in the ink impression. But it is not totally invisible on the facsimile plate. The existing traces may be compared with that of vri in vsiddhaye in 1. 6 and that of hri in parihrita in 1. 10. As for the letter ka of the expression it is quite clear on the facsimile plate as well as on the original. The suggested reading suits the context much better than the existing one with the proposed emendation. The word grihapati or grihapatika a householder ') occurs in many Praktit inscriptions as the attribute of a donor or a relative of a donor under the Praksit form gahapati or gahapatika. In one or two cases kudubika (Sanskrit kutumbika) i.e. householder and kutumbini (wife of a householder) are also mentioned. In the Eastern Chalukya copper-plates the royal order of gift is invariably addressed to the kutumbins of the granted village, to whom the grihapatikas of the Ragolu plates correspond. It is interesting to note that the grant was issued by the early king Saktivarman of the Kaliuga country from Pishtapura which was also famous as the capital of king Mahendra whom Samudragupta conquered with many other kings of the Dakshinapatha. Barring this, the men 1 Luders' List of Brahmi Inscriptions (above , Vol. X, Appendix) and above, Vol. XIV, pp. 154 and 155. * Luders' List, Nos. 1121 and 1127.

Page #286
No. 23.JRAGOLU PLATES OF SAKTIVARMAN & CHALUKYAN CONQUEST OF KALINGA. 239 tion of the place in the Ragolu plates would be the earliest and the first in a copper-plate record in point of time which, judging from the characters of the plates, inay be said to be about the 4th century A.D. The late Rao Bahadur Krishna Sastri was of the opinion that it was even earlier--some time even prior to Samudragupta. The subsequent mention of the place is in the Aihole inscription of the early Chalukya king, Pulikesin II,' which refers to the Chaluky& capture of Pishtapura, i.e., the Chalukya conquest of the Kalinga country. These events must have happened before Saka 556 (A.D. 634-35) which is the date of the last mentioned inscription. It is therefore reasonable to infer that the Chalukya conquest of Kalinga by the capture of Pishtapura, must have happened in or before the year A.D. 634. Pishtapura subsequently became the provincial or independent seot (vasaka) of Vishnuvardhana who, with the title Maharaja, issued the Timmapuram plates from this city. This record with the Chipurupalle plates of this same king issued in his 18th regnal year' would tend to show that the Kalinga country was under the Eastern Chalukyas from this period. The discovery of the copper-plate inscriptions of the later kings of the Eastern Chalukya dynasty, viz., Kokkilivarma-Maharaja (A.D. 709) so far north as the village Munjeru in the Bimlipatam Taluk of the Vizagapatam District, the mention therein of the Madhyama-Kalinga country in which the village granted by the king was situated, together with the mention of Elamanchili (the modern Yellamanchili in the Sarvasiddhi Taluk of the same District) as the vusaka (residence) of the kings show that the Chalukya dominion in the Kalinga country continued to last even up to the beginning of the eighth century A.D. In the same tract of country has been found a copper-plate grant of his son Mangi Ilo. A grant of the later Chalukya king Bhima I (A.D. 888-918) also records the gift of a village in the Elamanchili-Kalingadeka and Devarashtra. These records yo to prove that the Chalukya kingdom in the Kalinga country lasted even down to the beginning of the 10th century A.D. The Chalukyan authority here seems to have been opposed for a time after the close of the first quarter of the 10th century A.D., since we are told in an unpublished copper-plate grant of Amma II' that after the short reign of Vikramaditya II (A.D. 925-926) who was killed and succeeded by Yuddhamalla II whose reign lasted for seven years (i.e., A.D. 927-93-), the feudatory Sabara chiefs, the commanders of the Vallabha (i.e. Rashtrakuta) forces and others rebelled and apportioned among themselves the northern Chalukyan territory for seven years. We may here infer that the revolution and usurpation in the Kalinga country occurred in and lasted throughout the seven years' rule of Yuddhamalla II. The recalcitrant feudatories and their allies who had usurped authority were driven away by Chalukya-Bhima II who recovered the Kalinga country and ruled over the entire Chalukya kingdom for 12 years. The troubles in the Kalinga country did not end here but again recurred in the time of Amma II (the son of Chalukya-Bhima II), who after reigning for 11 years had to proceed to the Kalinga country in wrath against Krishna (probably Rasbtrakuta Krishna III) who was evidently interested in fomenting trouble against the Chalukyas in the Kalinga country. We may conclude that the Chalukya dominion in the Kalinga country practically came to an end or at least grew very weak about or after A.D. 950. Taking A.D. 633 as the probable year of the Chalukya conquest of Kalinga as stated at first we may say that the Chalukyan dominion in the Kalinga country lasted roughly for three centuries. * Ibid., Vol. IX, p. 317. 1 Above, Vol. VI, p. 11. * Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, p. 16. * Madras Epigraphical Report for 1909, p. 105. Ibid. Ibid., 1917, p. 117. * Ibid., p. 100. * Ibid.

Page #287
240 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. No. 24. A NOTE ON THE CHRONOLOGY OF THE GANGAS OF SVETAKA. BY B. CH. CHHABRA, M.A., M.O.L., PH.D. (LUGD), OOTACAMUND. It has already been pointed out1 that the Ganga rulers who issued their charters from Svetaka most probably consitute a separate branch of the Eastern Gangas, but that sufficient data are not yet available for determining the chronology of these kings. In this note an attempt is made to fix the chronological position of at least three of the so far known kings of this branch. It may readily be recognised that Bhattaputra Durgakhandin, son of Bhatta Bodhana, of the Vatsa gotra and the Chhandoga charana, the donee in the Badakhimedi copper-plates of Indravarman, is identical with Bhatta Durgakhandika, the donee of Danarnava's grant, coming likewise from the Badakhimedi Estate, as the name of the donee's father, gotra and charana in the latter record are the same as in the former. However, the grantor in the first instance is Indravarman, while in the second it is Danarnava. Next, it may be observed that both of them are stated to be sons of Prithivivarman. Since both the records are issued from Svetaka and in both of them one and the same person figures as the donee, the natural conclusion is that the donors Indravarman and Danarnava are not far removed from each other in point of time. And when we further know that the name of the donor's father in each case is the same we can safely infer that both Indravarman and Danarnava were brothers and that both of them ruled in succession. However, the question remains as to who was the elder or who preceded on the throne. Luckily we possess a piece of evidence to decide this issue as well. [VOL. XXV. The names of the writer and the engraver of Indravarman's charter are given respectively as Samdhivigrahin Srisamanta and kamsara-kulaputraka sreshthin Srisamanta Svayambhu. Both these persons figure likewise as the writer and the engraver respectively in the Ganjam plates of Prithivivarman. This Prithivivarman must, therefore, be identical with Indravarman's father, as has been indicated by Mr. P. N. Bhattacharya. The presumption here is naturally this that the persons employed by the father as writer and engraver continued to function as such in the son's regime after the father's death. From this we may also infer that Indravarman was the immediate successor of Prithivivarman. This inference is confirmed by the fact that the writer and the engraver of Danarnava's grant are different persons and not those who served under Prithivivarman and Indravarman. Thus we may conclude that Indravarman was elder than and preceded Danarnava. This part of the chronology will thus be determined as follows:-- 1. Prithivivarman (P. P. M.) + I 2. Indravarman. (P. P. M). 3. Danarnava (P. P. M. Rauaka). 1 Above, Vol. XXIV, p. 131. Ibid., Vol. XXIII, p. 78. Ibid., Vol. XXIV, p. 129. Both Indravarman and Danarnava bear, like their father, the imperial title of Paramesvara-Paramabha!!araka-Maharajadhiraja, though curiously enough Danarnava bears an additional title of Ranaka, too, which fact makes it rather doubtful whether he came to the throne at all. ? Ibid., Vol. IV, p. 201.. 2 Ibid., p. 133. Ibid., p. 264. Ibid., Vol. XXIII, p. 79. He is stated to be son of Mahindravarman, whose identity is not certain.

Page #288
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 241 Xo. 25.-CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. By A. S. RAMANATHA AYYAR, B.A. AND V. VENKATASUBBA AYYAR, B.A., MADRAS. The present plates! are stated to have been discovered in 1935 by one Narasa Reddi, a resident of Charala in the Punganur taluk of the Chittoor District, while he was removing earth from a manure-pit in his garden. The whereabouts of the plates could not however be immediately traced, but with the assistance of Rao Saheb Totadri Ayvangar, Deputy Superintendent of Police, who was then in charge of the Tirupati Division, they were finally located and secured on loan for examination. They have since been purchased by Government and are now deposited in the Indian Museum. Calcutta. We odit the plates from the ink-impressions prepared in the office of the Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras. The set consists of seven oblong copper-plates with raised rims, each measuring 9 by , and strung together on a ring 4" in diameter, passing through a ring-hole at the left margin of the plates. The ends of the ring are soldered to the bottom of a flat circular seal 31' in diameter and 1' in thickness. The different leaves of the set do not bear serial numbers engraved near the ring. hole. The plates weigh 154 tolas and the ring and seal together weigh 57 tolus. The seal bears in relief from left to right the figures of (1) a lamp-stand, (2) a tiger seated on its haunches facing the proper left and with its tail tucked up between its legs and rising in front up to the neck, (3) a pair of fish in the vertical position, and (+) a lamp-stand. Canopying the fish and the tiger is a tasselled parasol, flanked on either side by a chauri. Below this group is shown a bow curving upwards and with the bove-string in position. All round the margin of the seal is engraved in raised Grantha characters, which are somewhat obliterated in places, the following Sanskrit verse in the mushtubh metre stating that the charter was issued by king Virarajendra: Pirnir visvannbharadhieair=[nnanditair)-vandita[m-ida] [1*] Susanan Virarajandra-Rajakesarivarmmanah [*] All the plates have writing on both their sides except the first one, which bears writing on one side only. Each fully written side has, on an average, about 18 lines in the Sanskrit portion and 15 in the Tamil; and the complete record consists of 211 lines. The writing is in a good state of preservation. The languages used are Sanskrit for the prasasti and genealogical preamble of the inscription which is of considerable length running up to 81 numbered verses, and the raja-bhasha. Tamil for the documentary portion. The alphabets employed are respectively Grantha and Tamil characters attributable to the 11th century A.D. The Grantha letters are well shaped and cleanly cut, but the Tamil letters exhibit a slight carelessness in execution. The inscription engraved on these plates is dated in Saka 991, Saumya and the 7th year of the Chola king Rajakesarivarman Virarajendradeva and registers the royal gift of the village Cherams alias Madhurantaka-chaturvedimangalam in Puli-nalu made from * Registered as C. P. No. 1 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1937-38. The chouri and umbrella appear to have been intended as honorific emblems. These are also found on the top of an inscription of Parantaka I at Piljaipakkam (No. 176 of 1929-30 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection) and also on the top of images of gods in niches in early Chola temples. . This verse is repeated in lines 189-191 of the text. * The Punganur taluk where the plates were discovered was the border between the territories, whose spoken languages were Kannada, Telugu and Tamil, and inscriptions in all these languages are found in this locality. Tamil being the court-language of the Chola kings, the documentary portion, which was drafted by a Chola officer, was couched in that language. The form of the name is somewhat peculiar, without the village suffix, like Buddham, eto.

Page #289
242 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Vol. XXV. Kanchipuram, to three Brahmans named So(Sro)triya-Kramavittan, Mundaya-Kramavittan and Pallaya-Kramavittan of the Atreya-gotra and Bahudhanya (Bodhayana)-sutra and of the lineage of a certain Rishikesava (Hrishikesa)-Bhatta of Cheram, on the occasion of the Uttarayana-Sankranti. This document is of interest as being the first copper-plate charter of this king. For a study of Chola seals' we have so far five specimens and the one attached to the present plates, therefore, forms a useful addition. Of these, the seals attached to the two sets of Leiden plates, Madras Museum, Anbil and the present Charila plates, have the same objects represented on them, while the seal of the Tiruvalangudu plates exhibits a few more emblems. In shape, however, the two Leiden seals are slightly more ornate, being lotus-like in shape, while the rest are circular; but this may be due only to a difference in the work of the designer. In the Charala seal the Chola emblem, the tiger, is seated in the proper right side and facing towards the left, instead of the right as in the other cases. The animal is delineated with claws drawn out, leaving no room for doubt as to its identity, and the two fish are also clearly portrayed. But in point of finish and neatness of execution, the two Leiden seals are the best. The tiger, the pair of fish and the bow are well-known emblems of the Chola, Pandya and Chera dynasties respectively, and the juxta The seals of the early copper-plate grants contain only the birdas of kings, such as Tribhuvan kusa, Visha. masiddhi, Prabhu meru, eto. The three early copper-plate grants of the Pandyas have no seals, and we do not know what legend, if any, this dynasty had used. The Pallava seal of Nandivarman III (8. I. I., Vol. II, p. 501) has defaced legend in the Annahabh metre running round its margin. In the Vijayanagara, Nayaka and Setnpati copper-plate grants, the respective sign-manuals of the dynasty were engraved at the end of the documents them. selves and not on the seals. The Chola seals, however, have one full verse in the Anushtabh metre engraved on them. The formal verses of the tour kings Sundara-Choln, Uttama Chola, Rajendra-Chola and Kulottunga-Chola I are reproduced below for purposes of easy reference. Of these, the text of the legend on the neal of the Madras Museum plates of Uttama Chola is given here for the first time. (a) Sundara-Cha Sacratit)-ciavambhara-netram Taksini-jaya-[*2*]rrukan disanath safatam orimad- Rajakesarivarmmara[m] l1 (Anbil Plates). (6) Uttama Chola Nytyandi khaanani kurulanan chakrabhaibh pita Maanane bhapaterilat Parakcaricarmapabil -(Madras Museum Plates). (c) Rajaraja I A stone record of this king opens with the following verse, which is likely to be found graved on the seals of his copper-plate grants. Etat viera-rripa-freni-mauli-mal-Spalafilam anam Rajanijasyu Rajakesurinarnawah ! -(8.1.1., Vol. II, No. 1). (d) Rajendra-Chola-- Rajad nijanya makuja-steri-ratndahu NAM elad=Rajendra-Chofasya Paraksarivarm manabl -Tiruvalangadu Plates). The seal of the larger Leiden plates has also this verse engraved on it. On the analogy of the form of the legend of the present seal which is also reproduced in II. 189 to 191 of the text and the fact that legends on circular muals have probably to be read clockwise beginning from the centre of the top. the two lines of the verse given above, Vol. XXII. p. 213, have to be interchanged. (e) buldttunga-Chola Punyam kahopiirara-soba-chnida-rat niya INI! eri-Kulaltunga-Chofanya Rajakesaricarmona nahi -(Smaller Leiden Platek). Here also the lines of the verso as read in above, Vol. XXII, p. 267, have been interchanged. . It may be noted that king Virarijendra claims to have set up pillars of victory (nya-bhudratlan) at several plans with the emblem of the er engraved on them (8. 1. 1., Vol. III, p. 67). The Mahendragiri inscription of Rajendra-Chola I (No. 396 of 1896) bas also the figure of a tiger seated in front of two fish carved near it.

Page #290
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 243 position of the latter two to the tiger on Chola seals is meant to indicate the political supremacy of the Chola over the Pandya and Chera kings. The other objects such as the pair of chauris, the two lamps on either side, etc., belong to the group of eight objects called the ashlamangalam, which are associated with auspicious ceremonials. It may be noted that the full set of ashlamangalam objects are represented on the seal of the Tiruvalangadu plates where, in addition to these, a small figure of the Chalukyan crest, the boar, is also introduced, indicative perhaps of the Chola supremacy over the Chalukya. Though Virarajendra claims to have defeated the Chalukya king several times, it is noticed that the Chalukyan varaha-lanchhana has not been figured on the Charala seal. There are a few orthographical peculiarities noticeable in the record under review. The lengths of medial i in Grantha letters are indicated by a pronounced loop (1. 2). The ra-sign whon it is the second member in conjunct consonants is shaped like the ri-symbol in some cases (11. 2, 47, etc.). La and la are often interchanged (1. 20) and sa is wrongly used for cha in some cases (11. 167, 176). The rules of sandhi are almost always observed, correctly in some cases and incorrectly in others. In the latter instances, the first consonant is retained instead of being changed into the third letter of the same varga. The use of the anusvara in place of the appropriate nasals and the doubling of consonants after a repha are frequent. Such features are common to copper-plate inscriptions of this period. The errors have been corrected either in the body of the text or in relevant footnotes. At the ends of some of the verses in the Sanskrit portion, the symbol: followed by three vertical strokes is used as a punctuation mark, and should not be mistaken for the visarga, whereas in some other cases it is meant as such. The Tamil text, for the drafting of which the officer Madhurantaka-Brahmadhiraja was responsible, is not free from errors of composition and transcription. The Sanskrit portion of 81 verses in different metres which comprises nearly three-fourths of the document, is identical, verse for verse, with that in the long stone record of the king dated in the same 7th year, discovered at Kanyakumari in the Travancore State and published in a scholarly manner by Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar in the Travancore Archaeological Series3 and by the late T. A. Gopinatha Rao in a previous volume of this Journal. As the Kanyakumari record is, however, damaged in several places, the present inscription is of great help in filling up the lacune and settling some doubtful readings in the former and in thus arriving at a complete text of this particular version of the Sanskrit prasasti of the Chola dynasty. In several instances, the readings furnished by this inscription are better than those made out from the Kanyakumari epigraph. These and other minor differences between these two copies have been noticed in footnotes under the text. The record may, for the sake of convenience, be divided into four sections--the mythological, the historical, the donatory and the signatory. Section I (Lines 1-104). In this section of 52 Sanskrit verses, the mythological origin of the Chola dynasty is given in great elaboration from Brahma through Kasyapa, Manu and other members of the Solar race. An eponymous Chola, a Rajakesari and a Parakesari are then introduced, and the genealogy is The ashlamangalam objects are (1) a mirror, (2) a purna-kumbha, (3) a flag, (4) a fly-whisk, (5) an elephant-goad, (6) a drum, (7) a pair of lamps and (8) a pair of fish. There are different lists of these objects, in which a svastiki and a ankha also occur. The king claims to have captured the anukarakkodi (i.e.) the varaha-banner of the Chalukyas, along with other royal paraphernalia. (S. I. I., Vol. III, p. 66). Vol. III, p. 87. This learned scholar has, in many cases, succeeded in arriving at the correct readings, despite the damaged condition of the record in several places. Ante., Vol. XVIII, pp. 21 ff.

Page #291
244 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Vol. XXV. further traced, though with no direct sequence, through a few more Puranic kings up to a certain Manoratha, after whom the names of a few quasi-historical members, such as, Parunetkisi, Karikala, Valabha, Jagadekamalla and Vyalabhayankara are mentioned, -the whole prasasti being a manifest attempt on the part of the composer to give his patron a pedigree going back to high antiquity. This portion has been discussed with characteristic fullness by Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayvar.! Section II (LI. 104-169). The really historical portion commences with the name of (Parakesari) Vijayalava, and from this king down to Rajendradova, the predecessor and elder brother of Virarajendradeva, this inscription furnishes some useful information about the several members of the Chola family. These facts have also been dealt with in detail elsewhere. Coming to Virarajendradeva, the donor of the present grant, his military and other achievements are then described in seven verses (vv. 75-81). It is stated that when king Rajendradeva went to heaven, his younger brother Virarajendra who had deprived his enemies of their splendour, succeeded to the extensive kingdom in accordance with the prescribed laws. Having killed at Kudal-Sangama the kings of the Karnata-raman, this powerful Chola ruler increased the army of the partakers of sacrificial offerings by the addition (to its numerical strength) of these kings, who had themselves become celestials. With the help of a single elephant, be destroyed the Kuntala army and created a new river of blood, whereat the ocean-god was delighted This king Vallabha-Vallabha conquered back the Vongi and Kalinga countries, which had been inherited by his brothers but which had been left uncared for by them and had therefore boen captured by his powerful enemies. Having defeated the strong armies of his opponents and having destroyed many of their fortresses, he ruled his kingdom in prosperity. This Vira-Chola, called also Karikala-Chola, destroyed the strength of the Kali-age and bestowed numerous dharmasasanas (edicts of charitable gifts). Further, he embellished the crown of the Dancer in the Dabhra-sabha (i.e., god Nataraja at Chidambaram) with a ruby called the Trailokyasarawhich looked as if the progenitor of his own race (i.e., the Sun) had himself mounted on the top of the crown. so as to cause annoyance to the moon, the ancestor of the dynasty of his enemy (i.e., the Pandya), which is also worn as the crest-jewel by god Srikantha. This king founded several brahmadeyas under the name of Virarajendra in the Chola, Tundira, Pandya, Gangavati and Kulutas countries, and pleased forty-thousand Brahmans learned in the Vedas, by munificent gifts of lands." The regnal year of the king is quoted as the 7th corresponding to Saka 991, Saumya (11. 159-160). The same regnal and Saka years occur also in a record of his from Yogi-Mallavarani IT. J. S.. Vol. III, pp. 87 f. Thid., and ante. Vol. XVIII, pp. 21 ff. In this battle several generals lost their lives, but who were the kings of the Karnata-vamsa' who are also said to have been slain is not clear. In Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 136, Ahavamalla is described as an enemy of the Karnnata kings also. Probably this is a loose description of the panegyrist. * This achievement with a single elephant' also occurs in the Tamil text in 8. 1. I., Vol. III, p. 66, 1. 6. In addition to this gem, the king presented to the god & pedestal with the name of Virarijendra engraved on it-(No. 217 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1912). * Kulata referred to here cannot be the country of the same name in the Punjab, identified with Kulu. A general of the Chola king Rajendra-Chola I is said to have defeated a Kulata chief named Vimaliditya (8. I. I.. Vol. V, No. 1361), and so this Kulata must be located near about Vang! and Utkala, and ruled over by an Eastern Chalukyan feudatory. No. 273 of 1904.

Page #292
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 245 in the Puttur Division of the Chittoor District. The locality where these two inscriptions were discovered, namely the Chittoor District, has perhaps to account for the useful quotation of both the regnal as well as the Saka years in them, for such double citations are somewhat rare in inscriptions of this period in the southern districts. Several Sanskrit and Tamil birudas of the king are also enumerated in this portion of the record (11. 155-8), some belonging to himn by his own right as a scion of the Chola family, such as Ravikulatilaka, Cholakulasekhara, etc., while others were acquired by him as a result of his victory over the Chalukyas, such as Sakalabhuvanasraya, Ahavamallakulakala, eto. The title Ahavamallanaiaimmade-een-kanda' is of particular interest, as it claims for him victory over Abavamalla, as many as five times. Pandyakulantaka refers to his victory over the Pandyas. These and other achievements of the king are further elaborated in the short historical introduction commencing with the words Viramey tunaiyagavum ', etc., which follows thereafter (11. 160-68). It is herein claimed that Rajakesarivarman. Virarajendra took the head of the Tennan (Pandya), levied tribute from the Chora king, subdued Singala-dekam (Ceylon), saw the back of Abavamalla five times in battle, fulfilled the vow of his elder brothers by recovering Vergai-nadu which, however, he gave to king Vijayaditya (Vijayaditya VII) who had submitted to him, gave Kadarani back after conquest to the (Kadara ?) king who fell at his feet soliciting his help, drove away Some vara (Somesvara II) from his Kannada-degam, and gave Irattapali-seven-and-a-halflakh country to Vikramaditya (VI). Incidentally, Virarajendra is also stated to have defeated the Chalukya king at Mudakkaru, apparently on an earlier occasion, and to have thus cooled his anger. From a study of the elaborate details contained in the variant historical introductions prefacing his lithic records, it is seen that the reign of Virarajendra, though it occupied a short span of only seven years, was crowded with campaigns conducted in as many as four war-fronts, on the west against Abavamalla to whom he bad a score to pay in revenge for the death of his elder brothers in battle, on the east against Abavamalla's feudatory, the Eastern Chalukya Vijayaditya, on the south against the Pandyas, the Cheras and Ceylon, while on the north he is said to have invaded Kalingam and carried his raid as far as Chakkarakkottam, in extension of his Vengi campaigns. Virarajendra began his military career even as a prince and appears to have taken part in the wars against the Western Chalukyas undertaken by his predecessors Rajadhiraja I, Rajendradeva and Rajamahendra, and what they had failed to accomplish themselves, he claims to have brought to a successful finish. Soon after the death of Rajendradeva, he is said to bave returned to Gangapuri (Gangaikondakola puram) direct from the battlefield for his coronation and to have again started out on that very day to proxecute the war against Ahavamalla. In all, he credits himself with having routed Ahavamalla in five pitched battles. These facts have been reviewed in a thorough manner by Dr. Hultzneh," but the sequence of events in this Chola-Chalukya conflict as worked out by him seenus to require slight revision. Before examining this question, however, a few relevant facts bearing upon this period inay be quoted here for purposes of easy reference. (1) Rajendradiva's rule extended from 28th May 1052 A.D. to A.D. 1063, his highest regnal year so far known being 12. 1 There is only one instance (No. 230 of 1928-29) in which he is styled a 'Parakosarivarman'. * Kalingam and Chakkarakkottam were in close political connection with the Vengt kingdom at this period, and the political changes in Vengt had their repercussions in the other two northern territories. .8. 1. 1., Vol. III, p. 194. * Ante, Vol. IX, p. 218 and No. 144 of 1808. His 12th year, if correct, will have commenced in June 1063, and he did not probably live long in that regnal year; but the details given in this record (No. 144 of 1998). work for February, A. T). 1063, which, however, fell in his 11th year.

Page #293
246 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. (2) A record of Rajamahendra dated in the 4th year, gives astronomical details which correspond to A.D. 1062, July 22. In a record dated in his 3rd year, this prince claims to have worsted the Chalukyas at Mudakkaru". (3) Rajamahendra did not rule independently and probably predeceased his father ; so Rajendra may have chosen Virarajendra as heir-apparent, some time before his own death. (4) Virarajendra's date of accession has been calculated to fall between 11th Septeniber 1062 and 10th September 1063 A.D. (5) He is said to have defeated Abavamalla three times by the 4th year, and by the end of the 5th year, he claims to have defeated him in five engagements. (6) A record of the 5th years which recounts several of his achievements gives astronomical details agreeing only for A.D. 1067, September 10, Monday, and serves as an impor tant chronological landmark.. (7) Ahavamalla (Somesvara I) drowned himself in the Tungabhadra on Sunday, 30th March, A.D. 1068.? (8) In the disputed succession that followed Ahavamalla's death, Virarajendra sided Vikra. maditya against the latter's elder brother Somesvara. (9) The date of Somesvara (II)'s accession was 11th April A.D. 1068.7 (10) The highest regnal year of Virarajendra found in his own inscriptions is 7, and in two records of his successor Adhirajendra, his 8th year is also quoted. (11) As Kulottunga-Chola's accession took place on 9th June, A.D. 1070,10 Virarajendra must have passed away early in his 8th year, i.e., towards the beginning of AD. 1070, and Adhirajendra, who succeeded the latter, must have had a very short independent reign. Virarajendra's campaigns against Ahavamalla Now as Virarajendra boasts of the title * Ahavamallanai-aimmadi-ven-kanda' (ie.,) he who saw the back of Ahavamalla five times', all the five engagements must have been directed against Ahavamalla-Somesvara I during the latter's life-time, i.e., before 30th March A.D. 1068. As Rajamahendra and Virarajendra both claim to have fought the Chalukyas at or on the bank 1 No. 80 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 1935-36. 'S.I.I., Vol. VII, No. 743. The name Mudakkaru means a 'river with a sharp bend ', and so it may have been a simple descriptive name of a devious river, which later became its distinctive name. This Mudakkaru may be different from the Kadal-Sangamam, which requires more than one river to justify its name. It has to be noted that the name Mudakkaru is Tamil in form and if this was its original name in its locality, we may have to look for it in some place where Tamil was current. If, however, a Telugu or Kannada name had been appropriately paraphrased into Mudakkaru, its identification becomes somewhat difficult. As another instance of such transformation may be mentioned the name Kandai (or Karandai ?) in the vicinity of Kudal-Sangamam, which appears to be a Tamilised poetic form of a Telugu or Kannada name. Dr. N. Venkataramanayya suggests that it may perhaps be identified with Kandana (vrolu) i.e., the modern Kurnool. Similarly Kondai, the scene of Another battle, may perhaps be identified with Kondavidu or Kondapalli. * Ante, Vol. IX, p. 218. This interval can be narrowed down further. Sewell dates it after March 10, A.D. 1063--The Historical Inscriptions of Southern India, p. 342. .8. 1. ., Vol. III, p. 198. Ante, Vol. XXI, p. 232. 11. 5-6. .8.1. I., Vol. III, p. 67, 1. 37. 7 Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 186. * The Takkayagapparani (v. 774) also confirms the friendship of this Chola king with Vikramaditya VI. . Nos. 15 of 1890 and 418 of 1902 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. 1. Ante, Vol. VII, p. 7, f.n. 5.

Page #294
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 247 of Mudakkaru, and as there is no great possibility for two separate battles at the same place by two kings within a short interval, it is likely that both Raja mahendra and Virarajendra took part together in the same battle, and as such, this must have happened in about the beginning of A.D. 1062, when Virarajendra was only a prince. In the present record Virarajendra states that, on the very day of his coronation, he proceeded against his enemy Ahavamalla and routed him and his sons at Kudal-Sangamam in the north." This information is interesting and has not been specified in his other inscriptions. As Virarajendra's coronation could have taken place only after Rajendradeva's demise in A.D. 1063, this first buttle of Kudal-Sangamam by Virarajendra, as king, will have to be dated in about A.D. 1064 only. But on the other hand the Manimangalaun inscription mentions that after the notable victory at Kudal-Sangamam, the king was pleased to ascend the virasimhasanan along with his consort Ulagamulududaiyal and donned (meyndu) the crown (vijaya-manimakulam). In view of the specific post-dating of the Kudal-Sangamam battle to his coronation in the present grant, the description given in the Manimangalam record has to be understood in the sense that the king signalised his success by a second elaborate coronation ceremonial after his return from the battle-field. As Virarajendra claims to have defeated Ahavamalla three times by his 4th year, he must have defeated bim on two other occasions in addition to the Kudal-Sangamam battle. These are mentioned in the Tamil preamble beginning with the words tiruralar, etc., i.e., (1) a campaign against Gangapadi in which Vikkalan and several samantas were routed and (2) another, against the Western Chalukya army in occupation in Vengi. when the Chalukya general named Chamundaraja was killed. The Mudakkaru battle may have to be placed in one of the early campaigns. Two other expeditions are also specified in the above prasasti to have been undertaken before the end of the 5th year of his reign. One of them was a battle on the bank of an unspecified river, when he slew a number of Chalukya and other generals. The other was arranged to be fought at Kudal-Sangamam again, in response to a challenge issued by Ahava malla fixing & tryst there, but as Ahavamalla did not turn up in person, Virarajendra waited for him at Kandai (or Karandai) in its vicinity for over a month. In the skirmish that, however, ensued between the. latter and the Chalukya garrison that was near by, three Cbalukya generals were killed. Virara. jendra proceeding thence, overran Vengi and gave it back to Vijayaditya, and raided the territory as far as Chakkarakkottam. Thus the five occasions in which Virarajendra' saw the back of Ahavamalla' were-- (1) the campaign against Ganga padi in A.D. 1062, (2) the first invasion of Vengi in A.D. 1063, (3) the battle of Kudal-Sangamam in A.D. 1064, (4) the battle on the bank of an unnamed river in Taking the 4th year record of prince Rajamahendra from Marangiyor as belonging to the beginning of that regnal year, the Mudakkaru battle, if it took place at the end of the 3rd year, may be dated in about March A.D. 1062. : This battle is referred to as early as the 2+Ist year (No. 452 of 1918) or 2nd year+230th day (No. 113 of 1896) of the king. So Virarajendra's actnal coronation must have taken place before this date and the battle may have to be placed in the end of A.D. 1064. There is, however, one record from Tiruvorriyur (No. 136 of 1912) dated in the 2nd year which commences with 'ciramey-tunai, ' but without mentioning any of his conquests at all. The Sanskrit verses (vv. 75, 76) also state that after he was crowned, he fought at Kudal-Sanga mam. The scene of this battle has been tentatively identified with a place on the confluence of the Krishna and the Tungabhadra. This will take up near Nandikotkor in the Kurnool District which would well fit in as a battle-field midway between the Eastern and Western Chalukyan territories. An alternative identification that had been suggested was Kadali at the junction of the Tunga and the Bhadra (The Colus, pp. 321-22). 38. I. I., Vol. III, No. 30, 11, 13-14. * Rajendradeva also claims to have defeated Ahavamalla twice (irumadi-ven. kanda) (ante, Vol. XXI. P. 233, 1. 11). He is called Iruemarli.ren-kanda Ulaguyyakkondaruliya Ayyar (An, Rep. on 8. 1. Epigraphy for 1931-32, p. 52).

Page #295
248 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. | Vol. XXV. A.D. 1066, and (5) the encounter at Kandai (or Karandai) near Kucal-Sangamam, which was followed up by a second invasion of Vengi towards the middle of A.D. 1067. As already stated, all these military campaigns must have occurred before I hava malla's death in March A.D. 1068, and before September 10, A.D. 1067 which is the date of the Manimangalam inscription of bis 5th year mentioning them. His Vangi campaigns - From his records it is learnt that Virarajendra undertook two expeditions against Vengi during his reign as against Ahavamalla's power in that region. The Chola influence which had prevailed in that territory since the time of the Chola king Rajaraja I (A.D. 1000) suffered an eclipse in the middle of the 19th century A.D. About A.D. 1062, soon after the death of the Eastern Chalukya Rajaraja I, his brother Vijayaditya appears to have wrested the power into his hands in preference to Rajaraja's son Rajendra-Chola, who must have been a very young prince at the time. Taking advantage of the indifference of Rajadhiraja and Rajendradeva in Vengi affairs, referred to in verse 77 of the present record, Ahavamalla found it a good opportunity to invade Vengi about this time or somewhat earlier and made Vijayaditya VII his feudatory. Virarajendra's first campaign was therefore directed against Ahavamalla's army in Vengi, but except for the defeat of the C'halukva general Chamundarija in an engagement, this expedition does not appear to have accomplished much. It is possible that on the receipt of the news of death of his elder brother Rajendradeva, Virarajendra had to rush back to the Chola capital in the middle of this campaign for his coronation, and as Ahavamalla appears, in the meantime, to have mustered his forces for another fight, the newly anointed Chola king was obliged to depart from the capital again on the very day of his coronation, posthaste to meet his enemy at Vada-KudalSangamam. In the second invasion undertaken about A.D. 1067, a fierce battle was fought in the vicinity of Vijavavada (Bezwada). Ahavamalla's power having been broken, his feudatory Vijayaditya appears to have also submitted and transferred his allegiance, for the time being, to his Chola conqueror, from whom, it is said, ho got back his territory.. Virarajendra's raid through Kalingam and as far as Chakkarakkottam was only in continuation of this Vengi campaign. There appears to have been a third occasion in which Vengi was invested by the Chola army. This campaign which is described only in the Tirumukkudal inscription is stated to have occurred after the Ceylon expedition, and so has to be dated in about January or February A.D. 1068 approximately. Though it is not expressly stated as to what had necessitated it so soon after the last campaign a few months earlier, in which Vijayaditya was given back Vengi, a clue seems to be afforded in the statement that the Chalukki (ach-Chalukka) came out with an army twice in numerical strength to what he had marshalled on a former occasion. This 18.1.I., Vol. III, No. 30. In ante, Vol. XXII, No. 35, Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar states that the succession of Vijayaditya was not disputed. Prince Rajendra was perhaps too young to make a strong protest. In a record of Somesvara dated in Saka 975, his son Somesvara (II) has the title 'Vengipuravaridhisvara, thus postulating Veng connection so early (above, Vol. XVI, p. 53). "A record from Draksharams dated in gak 988 in the reign of a Vishnuvardhana is attributable to this Eastern Chilukya Vijayaditya who was then probably a feudatory of the Western Chalukyas (S.I. I., Vol. IV, No. 1013). * This event must have happened before A.D. 1067, September 10, which is the English equivalent for the details furnished in the Manimangalam inscription dated in the 5th year of the king, which refers to this episode (8.1. I., Vol. III, No. 30, p. 67). Ante, Vol. XXI, p. 232. * The expression ach-Chalukki' used here probably refers only to the Eastern Chalukya Vijayaditya, who has been mentioned just previous to the description of the Ceylon campaign.

Page #296
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 249 inscription dated in the 5th year states that Virarajendra defeated Ahavamalla five times, ending with the battle of Karandai. In later records of the 7th year, the Western Chalukya king continues to be mentioned as having suffered defeat the same number of times. So the enemy encountered by the Chola at the subsequent battle of Kondai, (probably Kondavidu in the Vengi territory), could not have been Ahavamalla, but was in all probability Vijayaditya. The latter who was a Western Chalukya feudatory in the initial years of his reign, appears to have transferred his nominal allegiance to the Chala conqueror, and as the price of his submission, got back Vengi. It is possible that, a short time later, he attempted to throw off the Chola yoke and mustering a large army opposed the Chola king at the battle of Kondai. The Chalukyan army was, however, repulsed, and the victorious Virarajendra is then stated to have planted a pillar of victory at Suttukkal and marched into Kalingam and Chakkarakkottam, defeating and killing some Chalukya generals. Further Chalukya hostilities. The Chola-Chalukya hostilities did not, however, cease with tbe death of Ahayamalla In a record dated in the 6th year, Virarajendra claims to have defeated Somesvara before he had had time to take off his necklet (kanthika), to have burnt the Chalukya capital Kampili and to have set up a pillar of victory at Karadikkal. Another dated in the 7th year, states that Somesvara was driven out of Kannada-desam and the Rattapadi-seven-and-a-half-lakhs country in its entirety was given to Vikramaditya (VI) who had submitted to him. The kanthika or the necklet was the conventional emblem of heir-apparency of the Chalukya dynasty, as differentiated from the makula or crown, the emblem of royalty, and the Somesvara referred to here was evidently the second of that name. The above-noted claim of Virarajendra has therefore to be understood to be but a poetical way of saying that the Chola king swooped down on the Chalukya capital evidently in aid of his ally Vikramaditya, immediately after the death of Ahavamalla and before the quondam heir-apparent Somesvara II put on the crown of royalty, i.e., in the interval between 30th March, A.D. 1068, the date of death of Ahavamalla, and 11th April A.D. 1068, the actual date of accession of Somesvara II. The result of this campaign has, however, been exaggerated by the Choja panegyrist for Somesvara appears to have ceded only a portion of his territory to Vikrama. ditya, as evidenced by his own records being simultaneously found in other parts of the kingdom, and Vikramaditya, the protege of Virarajendra, appears to have himself continued in a subordinate capacity, as suggested by his investiture with the kanthika only. The claim for a Chalukyan victory made in the Shikarpur record,' which must have been dated some time later than April, A.D. 1068, may be noted in this connection. It is stated therein that Virarajendra thinking that this was an opportune occasion, invaded the Chalukyan territory with a large army and laid siege to Gutti; but when Somesvara II opposed him with a powerful cavalry force, he was forced to flee. The Chalukya records are silent about the burning of Kampili, while there is no mention of the Chola reverses at Gutti in the Chola records. It may be inferred that the Chola king was successful in the beginning of this campaign, and that later he sustained a defeat at Gutti in about the end of A.D. 1068, which put an end to his military aspirations in the north. 1 The Kanyakumari inscription and the present copper-plate. Nowhere has Ahavamalla been described as having been defeated six times or more (arumadi-ten-kanda, etc.). The expression Puli sattukkal has been taken to be the name of a village (ante, Vol. XXI, p. 226). But it may also be taken to mean a' stone pillar of victory with the mark of a tiger on it, which was probably set up at Kondai itself. *S. I. I., Vol. III, p. 201. Ibid., p. 203. Ind. Ant., Vol. XX, p. 267. * This political pact was also cemented by the marriage of Virarajendra's daughter with Vikramaditya. * Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 136.

Page #297
250 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. His campaign against the Panlya. In regard to Virarajendra's southern campaigns, the one against the Pandya is in a way confirmed by the existence of his inscriptions' at Kanyakumari (Travancore), Attur (Tirunelveli District) and Tirupputtur (Ramnad District). Before the 3rd year of his reign, he had appointed prince Gangaikonda-Chola as the Chola-Pandya viceroy over the Pandya country in continuation of the previous system of administration, but this Chola prince was not left undisturbed for long, for according to a record dated in the 3+1st year, Virarajendra marched against a certain Srivallabha, apparently & Pandya, and killed his son Virakesari. As this campaign has not been referred to in the Tiruvenkadu record dated in the 2nd year+230th day of his reign but is mentioned in the Karuvur inscription of this king dated in the 3+1st year, it has to be placed towards the end of his 3rd year, i.e., in about A.D. 1065. This victory also appears to have been of a temporary nature, for Virarajendra's successor Kulottunga-Chola I had again to go to war against the five Pandyas' a few years later. His campaign against U dagai. In the course of this southern campaign, the Chera must have also felt the impact of the Chola army and consented to pay tribute. The Kerala king and his sons are described to have fled before the mad elephant of Virarajendra in a battle at Udagait and to have hidden themselves in the western ocean. In an inscription copied at Kilur in the South Arcot District, dated in the 29th year of Rajaraja I, the king is stated to have burnt the city of Udagai' during his Malainadu campaign. From these references, it is clear that Udayai was a city in the Chera dominion, and was, in all probability identical with Udaiyamperur, the big city of the Udaiyas (the Cheras)'in the northern portion of the Travancore State, which is only three miles distant from Trichur and which in the olden days was an important place in the Chera territory. The Chera contemporaries of Rajendra-Chola I were Rajasimha and his son Rajaraja who figure in the Mannarkoyil inscription of Jatavarman Sundara-Chola-Pandva, but who the contemporary of Virarajendra was, is not clear. His conquest of Ceylon. The conquest of Simhalam is only briefly referred to in the present record; but the Tirumukkudal inscription dated in the 5th year of the king, describes this campaign in some detail and refers to his defeat of the Ceylon king Vijayabahu and the subjugation of the island girt round by the waters of the sea. Though this is perhaps a sweeping claim, it has to be conceded that a portion of the island was under Chola yway at this period. As the Manimangalam record of the 10th September A.D. 1067 does not refer to this expedition, it will have to be placed towards the end of that year, about November or December A.1). 1067. Virarajendra's predecessor Rajendradeva had also invaded Ceylon and an inscription of his is found there. Inscriptionsll of Adhirajendra, the successor of Virarajendra, are also found at Polonnaruva (Ceylon). The latter : Noe. 400 and 401 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection for 19:29-30 and No. 110 of 1998. .8.1.1., Vol. V, No. 976. 8.1. I., Vol. III, No. 20. The Pandya king Srlvallabha was the contemporary of Rajendra-Chola I also. . 8. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 30. 8.1. I., Vol. VII, No. 863. * Udagai has been taken to be a Pandya city (S.I.I., Vol. II, p. 08). Ante. Vol. XI, p. 294. Ante, Vol: XXI, No. 38, where this point has been examined by Mr. K. V. Nubrahmanyu Ayyar in detail. The Polonnaruva inscription of Vijayabahu (ante: Vol. XVIII, No. 38) may be considered to mark the eclipee of Chola power in Ceylon, for no inscriptions of later Chola kings are found actually in that island. If the Ceylon expedition of the 5th year took place about November 1067, and an incident of April A.D. 1068 fell in the 6th year, the date of accession of Virarajendra can be narrowed down between the limits-December 1062 A.D. and March 1063 A.D. A date in his 7th regnal year (Kauni, br. 7, Thurschy, Irigasirsla) was A.D. 1089, September 10, Thursday (No. 160 of 1037-38). 10 8. I. I., Vol. V, No. 1408. 118. I. I., Vol. IV, Nos. 1388 and 1392.

Page #298
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 251 did not perhaps lead an independent expedition against the island during his very short reign and may be presunied to have participated in his father's campaign only. No records attributable to Virarajendra have, however, been found in Ceylon. Ais campaign against Kadaram. Another overseas victory is claimed for Virarajendra over Kadaram. In the later historical introduction of the 7th year commencing with * vira mey-tunaiyagarum' this achievement is introduced between the second invasion of Vengi in A.D. 1067 and the last campaign of Virarajendrs that we know of, which was directed against Somesvara II (A.D. 1068). As his father RajendraChola I claims to have invaded Kadaram himself by about A.D. 1026, it is possible that Virarajendra, as a young prince, had accompanied the Chala army in that campaign also. Such a campaign to the distant Kalaram towards the close of Virarajendra's reign appears problematical and has to be confirmed only by future researches. The express statement that the Chola king conquered Kadaram and gave it back to the (Kadara) king who had supplicated him, seems to imply that an expedition, at least under an able general though not personally led by tbe king himself, may have been sent against this far eastern country in aid of his ally. If it was an accomplished fact of his reign, it may have taken place in the beginning of A.D. 1068. The friendly relationship between the Chola and the Kadaram kings seems to have been continued down to the 20th year of the reign of Kulottunga-Chola I (A.D. 1090), when two messengers (dutar) of the Kadaram king came to the mainland to obtain from the Chola monarch some concessions on behalf of the Bauddha-vihara at Negapatam. Thus Virarajendra's short reign was a period of strenuous military effort to keep up the weakening Chola power and prestige to some extent. The several campaigns of his reign may thus be briefly reviewed, in their probable chronological sequence : (1) the first campaign against Gangapali in A.D. 1062; (2) the first invasion of Vengi in A.D. 1063; (3) the first battle of Kudal-Sangamam in A.D. 1064 ; (4) the southern expedition against the Pandya and Chera in A.D. 1065 ; (5) the battle on the bank of an unspecified river in A.D. 1066 ; (6) the clash with the Chalukyan army at Kandai (or Karandai) 'near Kudal-Sangamam in the middle of A.D. 1067; (7) the second invasion against Vengi, the battle of Vijayavada and the restoration of Vengi to Vijayaditya before September A.D. 1067 ; (8) the expedition against Simhalam in the end of A.D. 1067 ; (9) the overseas campaign to Kadaram in the beginning of A.D. 1068 ; (10) the third expedition against Vengi and the battle of Kondai in about February A.D. 1068 ; (11) the campaign against the Western Chalukya Somesvara, the burning of Kampili and the erection of a pillar of victory at Karadikkal in April A.D. 1068 ; and the instalA lation of Vikra maditya VI in a portion of the Western Chalukya dominions; and (12) the battle of Gutti in about the end of A.D. 1068, wherein Virarajendra suffered defeat at the hands of Somesvara II. 1 See also ante, Vol. XVIII, p. 332 and f. n. 2. The Archaec logical Commissioner of Ceylon has kindly informed us that there are no inscriptions of Virarajendradeva in Ceylon. 8. 1. I., Vol. III, p. 203. * The conquest of Kadaram (Keddah in the Srivijaya kingdom located in the Malay Peninsula) by RajendraChola occurred about his 13th year corresponding to A.D. 1026. As Virarajendra lived up to A.D. 1069, he may have been a young prince capable of participating in a military expeditica, 43 years earlier. . Ante, Vol. XXH, p. 268. Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, Sk. 136.

Page #299
252 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. Though this warlike king was so much preoccupied in his wars during his short reign, for not . year, except perhaps the last, passed without his army being engaged in some campaign or other, he appears to have found time to attend to the welfare of his subjects. He is said to have presented many agraharas to Brahmans and several benefactions to temples owed their origin to his munificence. In this context, it may be remarked that the Chola version of the Chola-Chalukya war appears to give a slightly exaggerated account of Virarajendradeva's victories. The Chalukya records, on the other hand, seem to indicate that the reverses were not always on the Chalukyan side alone. In fact, the two parties appear to have been fairly well-matched, with the result that the hostilities were protracted and the opposing armies met in as many as five different engagements. The Chola army no doubt took the offensive and carried the war into the enemy's country, as testified to by the scenes of battles which were all located in Chalukyan territory, and except for the Chola reverses in the deatb of Rajadhiraja I in the earlier battle of Koppam and later at Gutti, Virarajendra's independent campaigns appear to have met with a fair measure of success; but the fact that he is described as having restored the conquered dominions-viz., Vengi to Vijayaditya VII and Rattapadi to Vikramaditya VI---seems to indicate that his hold on the conquered territories was not of a permanent nature. His Pandya and Chera conquests also appear to have shared the same fate. This policy of restoration adopted by Virarajendra may have been due to considerations of statecraft by which he had tried to placate the kings on his frontiers or to the insufficiency of his own resources which had weakened his hold on his conquests so far away from Chola headquarters. Whatever the reason, the provenance of his inscriptions with the exception of the Kanyakumari, Artur and Tirupputtur records reveals that his authority extended over a restricted area only, comprising the North Arcot, South Arcot, Chingleput, Tanjore and Trichinopoly Districts of the Madras Presidency with a portion of the adjoining Pudukkottai State and the Kolar and Bangalore Districts of the Mysore State, added thereto. The circumstances under which the king died are not known. As a record of his 7tli year is dated on September 10, A.D. 1069, and as two records of Adhirajendra refer to the 8th year of his predecessor, Virarajendra must have been alive till at least October A.D. 1069, and he may have passed away sometime later in the beginning of A.D. 1070. It is possible that there is some reference to his last days in an undated record from Tiruvorriyur, in which provision was made for worship in the local temple for the welfare of the king and for the prosperity of the queen's tirumangalyam. Virarajendra was succeeded by his son Adhirajendra, a portion of wbose short period of rule must have merged into his own reign. The prayer offered for the welfare of A thirajendra in a record from Kuhurs in the Tanjore District, dated in his 3rd year, seems to indicate that this king was himself suffering from illness at the time and his records end with the 4th year. As his successor Kulottunga-Chola I ascended the throne on 9th June 1070 A.D..Adbirajendra could have ruled independently for only a short time in the first half of A.D. 1070. 1 The Chalukya titles. the shatterer of the pride of the Chola monarchs' (ante, Vol. XV, P.01) and the foundation of a temple called Chola-gonda-Traipurushadeva at Annigere (S.I.T., Vol. XII, B.K. No. 103) may be noted. An invasion led by Prince Vishnuvardhana Vijnyiditya in the reign of Trailokyamalla, against the Cho! king in A.D. 1064 na referred to in 8. I.I., Vol. IX. Nos. 127 and 128. * No. 160 of the Mad. Epig. Colin. for 1937-38. * No. 128 of the Mad. Epig Colln. for 1912. * No. 280 of 1917. No. 15 of 1890 is dated in the 3rd year+ 200th day of reign. * Ante, Vol. VII, p. 7, f.n. 5.

Page #300
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA : SAKA 991. 253 What became of the several Chola princes, sons of Rajendradeva and Virarajendra', is not apparent. Of those, if any, that may have survived the numerous campaigns of this period, there Was perhaps none strong enough to occupy the Chola throne after Adhirajendra. So the enterprising Eastern Chalukya prince Rajendra-Chola II, son of Chalukya Rajaraja I, grandson of the Chola king Rajendra-Choja I, and son-in-law of Rajendradeva, who was thus intimately connected with the Chola royal family, availed himself of this opportunity to quietly succeed to the vacant Chola throne. This political step not only helped to relieve the tension in his own country where his uncle Vijayaditya was still reigning, but also gave Kulottunga-Chola I a large tract of new territory to rule over, until such time as, with the demise of his uncle, he could consolidate the Chola and Chalukya fortunes into one line. Section III (11. 170-191). This section relates to the object of the grant. At the time of making the gift recorded in the present charter, the king is stated to have been seated in the frontal tirukkaranam of the audiencehall (tiruvolakka-mandapa) called Rajarajan' in the temple of Tiruvegambam-Udaiyar at Kanchipuram, a nagaram in Eyir-kottam, a sub-division of Jayangondasola-mandalam. The village Cheram alias Madhurantaka-chaturvedimangalam, which was granted to the three Brahmans of the Atreya-gora already referred to above, is said to have been situated in Irattapadikondasola-mandalam, that had been captured by Virarajendradeva in the campaign, which he had undertaken immediately after his coronation and in which he had defeated Ahavamalla and his sons on the battle-field at the northern Kudal-Sangamam. The boundary-line of this gift-village is then described in detail. Starting from Kupperi in the east, it passed through several landmarks, such as rocks, sluices, etc., and ended at a hillock called Kadatti-malai. The land enclosed by this boundary-line belonged to the village Cheram alias Madhurantaka-chaturvedimangalam. In this connection it may be noted that the boundary. line was not marked out, as was usual in such cases and in this period, by the circumambulation of a she-elephant (pidi-suIndu) and that though it was drafted by the officer MadhurantakaBrahmadhirajan, it is lacking in the sententious clauses and schedules regarding tax-exemptions, irrigation privileges, etc., similar to those mentioned in the Tiruvalangadu plates of RajendraChola I. After the description of the boundary-line, the verse which is engraved on the seal of this copper-plate grant is also repeated here, to stress the fact that the foregoing charter was the order of king Virarajendradeva. Section IV (11. 192--211). This section constitutes the concluding portion of the record and contains the names of the signatories, imprecatory verses and such other routine matters. The name of the adhikariga! who drafted this order is given ay Gunanidi-Arulmoliyar alias Minavan-Muvendavajar of Parakesarinallur in Tirunaraivur-nadu, a sub-division of Kshatriyasikhamani-valanadu, a district of Sala-nandalam. The timmardira-olai officers were Tonamayan Papanasan alias Virasri. vallabha-Brahmadhirajan of Kavakkudi, a brahmadeya in Kurumbur-nadu, a sub-division of See the table given at page 128 of Trav. Archl. Seris, Vol. III. * The adoption theory has been ably refuted by Mr. K. V. 8. Ayyar in ante, Vol. XXII, p. 272. Whether Kulottunga's succession was peaceful or was attended with civil war and bloodshed has also been the subject of much speculation. * Virarajendra was staying in the same place while issuing another record (8. 1. I., Vol. IV, p. 60). A palace named Nolakeralan-maligai and thrones called Rajendrasola-Mavalivanarijan and Abhimanara man are plac referred to in bis inscriptions (Nos. 182 of 1915 and 462 of 190R). Ree f.n. I on page 264.

Page #301
254 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. Jayangondasala-valanadu and Arulmoli-Rajendrasolan alias Jananatha-Vilupparaiyan of Sendamangalam in Virasola-valanadu. The composer of the Sanskrit prasasti was a certain Chandrabhushana-Bhatta who is referred to later by the paraphrased name of Sasibhushana-Pandita. He is evidently identical with Chandrasekharabhushana-Bhatta alias Virarajendra-Brahinadhirajan mentioned in an inscription of the king from Gangaikondasolapuram, where a large number of the king's officers are enumerated, among whom (unanidhi-Aru!moli alias Minavan-Muvendavelar of the present record also finds ntention. A certain Chandrabhushana-Pandita figures in two records from the Bellary District dated in A. D. 1054 and 1068, and it is possible he was identical with the composer of this copper-plate grant. In collaboration with this panegyrist, the officer named Madhurantaka-Brahmadhiraja is said to have drafted this copper-plate.charter finally, and got it engraved by Sankaran-Kadali alias Karunakara-Achariyan, a Tachchachariyan of Kuvalalam in Kuvalala-nadu. A few imprecatory verses are then quoted, and along with them there is one more verse in the Malini-metre added here, as an exhortation made by king 'Rajaraja' whose head is ornamented with the lotus-feet of Hara, enjoining all future kings to protect this charity. As this reminds us of the title 'Sivapadasekhara' borne by the Chola king Rajaraja I, it appears probable that like the supplicatory verse ending with yachate Ramabhadrah' this Chola king also got a similar verse composed for use in Cho!a documents. Or as an alternative, it may be suggested that the verse refers to Virarajendra himself, who is given the titles Rajadhirajan' and 'Rajarajanin the Tirumukkudal inscription, in which case the attribute used in this verse may be understood as indicating simply the king's intense devotion to Hara. Among the place-names mentioned in the record, the village Choram in Puli-nadu may be identified with Charala in the Punganur taluk of the Chittoor District, where the copper-plate set was discovered. Rattapadikondasola-mandalam, which took the new name from the time of Rajendradeva who conquered Rattapadi, is represented by the tract of country round about Punganur in the Chittoor District, and the adjoining Chintamani taluk of the Mysore State. There was also another sub-division known by the name of Rattapadikondasola-valanadu in the Pudukkottai State. The names occurring in the description of boundaries are too vague to be identified now. TEXT. [For metres of verses 1-81 see above, Vol. XVIII, p. 31.) First Plate. 1 Svasti Srish ] Yah kartta jagad-ut(a)bhava-sthiti-layan=ut(d)bhutayi lilaya yo vacham adhinayakas-srayati ya 882 rvajnat=aikasraya [l*] yat(d)-bhakti-pravanair=apaya-vishamas taryyo bhav-ambhoni dhir-ddeyad=vas sa vi3 bhutim-indu-bakal-apido Bhavanipatih III-1 lll. Mayan=ayanuinin yo vahati jagad=idam ranjayantin=jayantim jnan-i18 1. 1., Vol. IV, No. 529, 1. 27. "Ioid., 1. 29. 8. 1. I., Vol. IX, Nos. 113 and 143. * Ante, Vol. XXI, p. 232, 1. 7. King Parantaka also describes himself as Smarari-charanambuja-sekhara'-(8.I.I., Vol. II, p. 385). * The Tahsildar of Punganur, who was addressed, has not been able to render much help in this matter.

Page #302
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 255 4 jnana-prasuti(tim) sphuta-ruchi-vapusha yogabhaj=agabhaja [l*] satv-a-satv-anukampi sthi tal-mudita-maha-tapa-su. 5 nam=pasunam Sambhus=sam-bhugna-papa-vyatiktiti bhavatas=sa praputat prapatat lll. 2 lll. Chakre chakrena 6 daitya-prakaram=atibalam yas=samastan samastam pata patala-mul-ahita-Balic=anisam bhaguranam suranam [l*) sa7 dy&s=sa dyaty-agham vo Harir-akhila-jagad-rakshanena kshanena svairam svair-amba lesair=iva dharani8 gatais=sambhavat(d)bhir=bhavat(d)bhish] |II-3 III. Adau dev&s=sissiksbain=upanata-sama yah pratyaveksh9 am=adabhram=bibhrat(d)=vissv-adhinathas=samuchita-samay-arambham-ambhas=sasarjja [l*] tasmin=nikshipya bijan=nijam-ajara-ba10 lam sa triloki-karandam=brahmandan=tena chakre vyadhita vidhim=api srashtum=ishtam vidheyam |||-4 ||!- Tasma11 j-jatag=tadanim sakalam=api jagat sa-prapancharn Virincham(chah) kurvvandurvvara viryan=ajanayad-aparan Brahmana[h*] karm. 12 ma-nishthan[*] tesham=ekas-tv-aseshair=api Vidhi-vibhavair=ggarbhito nirbhara-srir= vvishvag-rochir-mMarichis-tribhuvana13 bhavanam sanchakasanchakara 1|-5 111- Tasmat(d@) vismera-patma(dnva)sana-nayana-chaya spashta-drisht-orjjita-sris=sre14 yas-sampatti-bhajan=dhuri ganita-gunah Kasyapa[h] pasyako=bhut [l*) anyony-7nmardda nena sriyam-iha dadhato 15 yat-prasutas=sur-idya nirvvyajan-nirjjayanti prachuram-upachitanamburases=taram gan 111-6 III Tasmaj=jatasutada16 nim samayaksit=a(d=a)samas=svaih prabhavair=udarair=vvisva-trana-pravitaissatatam= atitaran=nirjjayan svan=Vi17 vasvan [l*] nidra-mudra-vibhedam prathamam=anubhavan=yanmayukh-abhimarsad= dhatur-vaktr-aravindais-saha saka18 !a-guros=satma(dma)-patma(dma)n=chakase 111-7 III- Yasy-odasyat(d)bhir=arad-avatama sam-ati -vyatatair-amsu-jalair-bhasva. Second Plate; First Side. 19 t-karttasvar-andam prathamomabhigalat kalim=iv=ubabhase [l*) yat(d)-bimbah karnni katvam nivahati kiranaih ke.. 20 sarair=ahita-srir=ut(d)gadhair=ddig-dal-aughair=uparachita-rucho vyoma-parkeruhasya 111-8 III- Etasy=i. 21 bhut=tanujo Manur-amala-tanur-blubhujam bijam=idyari yen=aikantena vogan-muni bhir-abhihita mana22 Veivam praj=eti [1] lokanam-oka-vandyah pravidhad=ntulari sarmma dharmma-prapan chair=bhasvan bhasvat-auta 11.4S has hita instead of sthita. [TA Sindicates the readings given in the Travancore archaeological Series, Vol. III, No. 34, as made out from the Kanyakumari inscription.] : 1.48 has jagad-arambham instead of sa may-arambham. 3 TAS has ajam=akhilar instead of ajara-balai. . 1.4S has kritci instead of kuroras. TAS has acatamaan tali which is obviously a misreading for avalamayam ali.. * Of the syllable ke only the 2 wign appears in this line, while the letter k occurs in the next.

Page #303
56 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. 23 tvat pitaram=ihat sutam yaht prakasichakara |||-9 III- Tasy=Ekshtakur=abhud=yasobhir amalair-ddikshv=atatai24 6-sobhitas sunus sanushu bhubhfitam sura-ganair=yyat-kirttir-ut(a)giyata [l*) yasy-amitra naradbiraja-viraha25 j=jaitram=mahas=sarvvato durvvara-prasaram vyajeshta balavan=Mitrasya tejah param III-10 III- Tasy=abhut=tana26 yas=samunnata-nayah prekshi Vikukshin-npipo raksham=akshata-vikramas=sa makarot kshmamandalasy=asya yah [l*) &27 nyonya-pravimarddanena mahati ya partthivair-llabhyate tam sute seri(eri)yam-asramam kshitibhritam yat-pa28 dayor=anatih |||-11 |||- Putras-tasya Puranjayas=samabhavat samgramam=ajanmu(gmu). shan=jeta bhumibhujan-ji29 gishur=asuran jajnes [sa] manyas=tatah [1] Jambh[a*]rim vpishabham vidhaya kakude sthule-sya yas=samsthita30 s=tad-devair=adbika-pramoda-gaditam praptah Kakusth-abhidam 111-12 III- Prithura babhu[v=astra kule kul-adrina 31 samas=samast-avanipala-vandita[h] [l*] viveda yasmin=nfipatau sa-nandadhu(thu)r=nna vepadhu[r]=nn=api cha yachitun=jana[h] III32 13 III- Amushmin=vambe=bhun=mahati Kuvalasvo narapati[r]=Harer'-vviryair-ddhuryy airrati-nibhritam=ut(d)bhasita-tanu33 } [l*] sa Dhundhun-daityendram bahala-sikata-sindhu-pihitam hitam lekay=asmai vidad had=avadhid=uddha)34 ta-balah |||-14 - Vamse=sininn=ut(a)babhuv=at(d)bhuta-ma[hi]ma-bhara-bhrajitasy amararer-amso visvambhar-artti-prabama35 nam=anisam karttum=utsiddha-kirtti) [l*] Mandhata nama raja jana-nayana-mab-ananda sandoha-dayi yasy=adharmma-kshayaya 36 vyacharad=ati-javach=chakram=achakravalat |||-15 III- Tasmin=ncipe parama-tejasi sasat imam bhumin=chachara harina 37 Harinas-sah=api [1*] sarvo mithas=sahajam=apy=ajahat(d)=virodhan-dharmmas-tv=adhar mma-virahan=na tatha chakara III Second Plate ; Second Side. 38 16 11- L'dayam-iha dadhanas-sat(d)-gunair=edhamanas-satatam=asad-apaye vritdhi(ddhi) maty=anyavaye [l*] udajani Muchukundah 39 kundah kunda)-gaurair=yyasobhih parinata iva chandras=sobhamano mayukhaih 11-17 III Sa tratun=tridivan=trivishtapa40 sadan=nathena yuthanvisham hantu samprayiyasat=ati-tarasa sanchoditah pranchitah [I*] nirnnidrastad=sharnniban-da41 nusutan=nighnann=avigbnan=nsipastesbam svarggam=ativa-durggam-akarod=yuddha hatanam=api |||-18 11- Asmin=v&1 TAS has iva which is the correct reading. TAS has yam instead of yah. The corresponding reading in TAS is doubtful, though it has been given as drisht-ati prasaran. * Read Vikukshi nripo. TAS has Vikukshieravo.. .TAS has the same reading, but it is corrected into janye. * The intended reading of the last pada of this verse seems to be : anna upitunanwapi cha yachituirjanai. * TAS has harid viryyaireddhuryair which appears to be the correct reading. . Read yuthandvisham.

Page #304
CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA; SAKA 991 AND 7TH YEAR. (I). i. 2 4 2 pe oo pkk273ttivlllikuyrnttyurupppervuv18-h]"*vtiyaannn naattnnnuyryttiyaarttaaPS8potti vaacnellliyv aticvmpopooovti +1-81ttiir8] 183 ooyrngkuutik>}Y 12yti nyt 27 BA tiruvrpett#]~NIN vittiti ativii 418_4*10828 ptikruveekm vittpputrng-vu utevaannn 6 v caattivcturkaantaa tngkraajnnnuyiC/ revejaavizygh O^ fsrllivr 8 it maatpntit ptl 2 cm]ypaatlyee tutai Jay 318 3 tvvrituklaaytppprrc5882c212 ivvki1289aa tti teyvaapuutrivi. piyeyccaat puu 2]}]A=822 vrvttivrpintaiy?vrtoonnncum 12 8ttirttieri 800 mai:eeeetntir cngcaattttuur 12 nvt ungtrvungt ttumutm ktthssirnt oocai 14 -8-312140>te2 ttup v nt::ete8lk raatrmtujaayeeti puupuyvtpurmer-nng16 niingtiklll uyr vttaa neeruvai puung clktrruti trvaatt Jhh3183]vi283Jaatvaay vntu yaav rm 18 22 112025-ttivp t yruktivrt viitaa ungk 8 10 2jwen 10 26 14 16 2 18 n,cu. 1+122821 tu niingkum 20 tmirt9ee88329 20 colpvruk 22 222021822 1827 22 pyrYneti~e]##j98 vrtpitaacinti 24 1212222 282 JP pithrm 26 verru 28 91 @hh8 23vr 28 jeyaaptipolu8pr aaviriyaat 88y88YU |-ai. nirktivaitt 22 826mprttuk tuttikrttiym allliniirST]2 2121 ter roottiJjessvttutetttt ntt:po(r)ttttu vittu 18tC+8 w8+Q11bf 182pll tet. ute cumittu nlai83 22 3188-2333tr 8221 yaa:23je -8:taapk 5 30 aapoci2 8][b]18 3 ptttt verrrri)] 30 2 onnnrruy plmvrtr tttvu tititlllttlitt2 32 peys plpurvett 34 tvyci vlllintvu vaati t8 8213125 8 1aar uurrivteeraak jm 34 t.jti vertupaaluvriyv 8A3rreemck 8rng]bjhij *8]aaytripynnnum. 36 mAti eait ungttm ittinnnm ve8-282 18 20 82 2tng unt/+ uyirt 36 ii,b. S cirkti t N. P. CHAKRAVARTL. Ree. No. 1984 E'39-295. 24 38288915818283 Jawy 2.83221238 *}+>78UmeBttaallt uu-338]J8-ve:- at ootiym 40 tteym-ty8puuppu, tutitryrngkeio:Yic:nik6%92% utiyuuru pvuueri>8tiyeaitrrc 42 itaiyrtengk+raaraacvvaatmnnnitr8rkkumurai8f7 nirytcai nirai ciraiyumtaaciyruciyaa cirrukki 4 Te yelr uttupttuttu, copor-e8 uyaavtikaarcuuli 46 tr itrO?*il2: 84 tjm- aivti enaayptell 4 ewb 4822 50 iyngk uurrutrngkucrr: aruy}cntirnnntiptingaaettu 46 Dttktvt * vYceprtrvtjitr. --ai 2+FH$cytvrttivkvti iru pirivu : aakm tiiyp : vintppu u y8>= tittpngveceekrttr50 uyaatiir pukttukri3ttt:caar putinnnrraar to18 vtttiQ3vaam 52 vitti urrvm tiivu-caamikmvkm yecurrtu prtv.mecry62 $3J *J $61 52 vrrkaa18tivoo yor 68vnnnm ter trtkm tiruvaali 221493yvrttkut SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. BOALE: TWO-THIRDS. 26 38 40

Page #305
iii,a. sykp ptt t ee tttutieeptikveetm 56 kk vivkaa8rWpek ckkkkjr m 56 ktaiytutaat trttvraaytrt 23R- tuptucittuvtttaattoo met, 58 LR2vtkp ttaap tool rek82 telttittaaaatinnnnnnltt ooEN voo ar 108 23 200 ytupeetvetaakt rkm. ptiraam | DTE vytuvrai veeti 8 vto prtv vokvtm 4) 62 prvitaa ISLkaarUSTtokm aryr yeytiy reevaa paavaattai taa325833y 64 120prtu paart2 pttirikai ptttttaak maangkuyaa cukt tottuttaal paartiraicttaa taataapm 66 wer pynteetoo naarttait IRRE: uvaatpttuttuvr itytHU 15. turi teerrcraakiraataakkvaitt 70 | m appaa :-ttkaitaaraa nytu pvrDATE potup ptu 27832 k i jaapaiyee -- IL iii,b. petu aak prtntpp t cryr araikpvrraakraa ''p pt pttupaatrpptttoaiaappttyaapaart | 74 poorkkum vttttm kaaveerraakktrci-SERIF krccaa krriyee 222 yeyaak tongkaatvrtrm 76 taampttiytvrkvipaaptlteetttttraitaakaiprvyti it paamym tiyoo i) itaangkr tolaituaattraatm 78 12 8211 iyfr8 01 vrttv jy 20m , caatu , 31 tkai52 kp vraatort aakktu 80 r tm IIF AA- itu8 ytaakttkkttyaa k. it te pptaaktitiraiyaannntu 82 tm822 atu tennn veecr caarviytr irroolp 82 1g - 38s.. HAVE taayovnnntetiyrprrtikkaiyaak RUE ? 36 vrkprkkee vnt tu 90 pr mrtt ppttaat vtr yoo ic,a. | 25. kepkk cukk k vraayttukky - - caatu28 ttnnn: nveetpvee:25N8 trkr:perr 92 L2:raakringk peekkrtaatpptpe:kaat ikpaataittir pt ttery merkvrryootrnnn tuyraittaannrruvlaivaaym-313:51 tyr rttukkcaitpttoruytrk lvtikkk 96 paangk naakrkeenkraaknnnttil 2:til nntaatiree vntaaceetttru 98 vaakai 100 - paaprkkm kaal caattlaavttpaattootaannn 18IET kp-p.05 mtpppraal : RTI 8 pttomtom:rjtai vttiv itaattYM 104 10BA3-25ENGjppaakpr --tiyee crkyejymeet281 104 prvttptpp taak82%-2virit852833-DIFOTE 723 106 |WNE 23210terA 328 rngtu3rcree 3 1-vtu iir 23v?tvtaa8ytu. 2:uttukeeyr?3 108 W h- 38J021 artppaatt pt8 LESJ 108

Page #306
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 257 42 msembhavad=abhibhavann-Ojasa rajabri(vsi)ndam labdh-anandas-samitishu Harischandra. nama narendrah [*] ditsam=ekam dadhad=843 pi nayan Kausikiyan-dhanayam svam vyakrinat=trinam=iva tathi yas-sa-putram kalatram III-19 III- Asid=atr-anya44 vaye Sagara iti nyipas=tarjjit-asesha-bhupo yen=aradhya=pi? kamam haya-makha-nikarais =tragi45 to Devarajah [l*) yat-putranam prabhaval=lavana-jalanidhau sagaratvam prapanne sesh anam vari46 dhinam=api sakala-gurus=sagaratvan=chakara |||-20 11|- Asid=atra Bhagirathah kshitipatir vvambe 47 Sva-vams-ot(a)bhavan=uddharttum Kapila-prakopa-dahang-jval-avali-bhasmitan [I*) svas sindhu 48 Vasudhan=nayan-Tripathagan=chakre sa Bhagirathim=ma[r*]tyan=apy-amritan vyadhat surasarid-vari-prava. 49 ha-sprika 111-21 III- Anvaye=tra sumahaty=&vatiranas=sarvva-bhupati-gunaih paripur nnah [l*] sajjana-stuti-viraji50 ta-varnnah kshmam=arakshad-akhilam=Rita(tu)parppah 11|-22 |||- Iha samajani bhupas= sarvva-lok-aika-dipah kshapi51 ta-bhuvana-tapas=satrit-ari-pratapah [l*] ari-yuvati-vilapas=spharit-oddama-kopas= satata-vijayi-chapa[h*]52 sphita-kirttir=Ddilipah 11|-23 III- Asminn=amba-chatushtayena bhagavan vamsi=janishta prabhuh klishtam vikshya 53 vasundharam=atibalair=brashtair -maha-rakshasaih [l*] Ramo Lakshmana-samyuto-tha Bharatas=Sastrughna54 yuktas-tv=iti dvandvam Vishnubhuja-yuga-dvaya-tulam=urjjasvalan yad=yayau 111 24 III- Pitari tanaya-vsitta Third Plate; First Side. 55 m bhratfishu bhratfi-vfittan yuvatishu pati-vpittam satrave bastru)-vsittam [I*) munishu ntipati-vsittam bandhave bandhu56 vsittari sakalam?-akhila-nathas=sikshayamasa lukam 11|-25 11|- Na krodhena jaghana Rak. shasa-patim kame57 na na preyasim sa pratyahritavau=mahisa-charitam kartsnyena chakre param [I*] no chet kin=tapasi sthitam 58 sa Malaye sudran=jaghan=asina kim v=anatyaya-kanti-dhtity-upachitan=tatyaja Sitam punah 1!|-26 III- Setu59 n=netum kapi-balam-asau baddhavan'=naikam=abdhau chakre vakretara-guna-nidhir dharinina-se[tu]n=aseshi TAS has the same reading; but it should be corrected into Kausikiy-arthanayan, as has been suggested above, Vol. XVIII, p. 36. TAS has aralldhe}=pi. TAS has nikare. * Read salit-ari- as in T'AS. . Read Eddhishtair= as in 148. . TAS has yukta[suta). * The syllable ka is engraved above the line. TAS has [dru]ta[m] for punah. TAS has bandhayan for baddhanan.

Page #307
258 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. 60 n[*] ketum hetum vibudha-vipadam vyapada[n-da]navinam Ramam kamam kathayati janas-sadgunanan=nidha 61 nam -27 - Asmin-vamee-jani vidalayann-ojasa bhupa-yuthan1-Chojo nama kahitipati-atisphita 62 rajanya-kalah [*] yasy-asesham-avanim-avato rajadhanim-iva svan' lil-odyanais-tulanam -adadhus-sarvva 63 tah kananani |||-28 |||- Viharan sa Hara-prabhah kadachin=muni-bri(vri)nd-adhyushiteshu kananeshu [*] anayan" 64 vinay-aarayo vihara-pratilabdh-avasarani vasarani |||-29 |||- Kadachana mriga-vraja- pramathana-pra 65 galbh-adaras"-chachara vipin-antareshv-anati-bhuri-sainyah kahami [*] tada sa mriga. rupina jhatiti kena 66 chid-rakshasa hrito haritam-anvagat prakriti-dakshino dakshinam 1-30 |||- Mrigan-tamanugachchata prajavi 67 na sanair-vvajina prithu-druma-samakulam vipinam-anyad-asaditam tam" [*] tamanvayur anarata-pravitata-pra 68 yan-onmukha javena rabhas-otpatat-prithu-varuthini-nayakah |||-31 |||- Tam hatva rajanicharam 69 sa tatra bhupah Kaverim-anu vichachara bhuri-charah [*] kshir-ambhonidhi-mathanat surair-avaptam pi 70 yusham bhuvi salila-chchhalad-vahantim :|||-32 |||- Tatra sta(sna)tva dita(t)sur-artthandva(dvi)jebhyo n-apasyat-tan-vasya [VOL. XXV. 71 chittas-tadanim [*] Aryyavarttad-vipra-varyyan-udagran" aniy-a[sya] vasayamasa' tire -33 - Vipinam-a 72 khilan-chhitva pugais-cbakara vanam-mahat-tad-anu vidadhe dhiras-saram sa-nagalat akulam [*] upavana-chayai 73 anysiddhanyaib Third Plate; Second Side. Kavera-suta-tata-dvaya-vasumatim-eka-chchhayam-aneka-phalam vyadhat |||-34 |||-A 74 mara-sariti snanam bhuyas-tapas-charanan-jana vidadhati tate tasyah krichchhran-trivishtapa-kamyaya [*] iha virachitam 75 snanam ghoran-tapas-cha suralayad-api subhatare tire1ovasam sthirikurute satam |||-35 |||Anvasat-tam-anu Ra 76 jakesari vasaradhipa iv-asama-dyutih [*] Cholabhupa-tanayo nay-adhikah kahonim-a jaladhi badhit-ahita[b]" 1 TAS has raja-brindan Read avash as in TAS. TAS has adadhan which is a wrong form. Read anayad as in TAS. TAS has vibudh-derays instead of vinay-abrayo. TAS has prabhuphu)ll-adaran(e)=. This tam is superfluous. TAS has a[nekan instead of udagran. TAS has adhyavasayamasa for asya vasayamasa. 10 TAS has v[de] instead of tire. 11 TAS has tapit- instead of badhit..

Page #308
No. 85.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA : SAKA 991. var 77 III-36 lll- Tat-sutas-tu Parakiari nipo inataari-kshitipa--viryya-Gutanah' [l] sat-sakhah kshitim-imam-apalayat(d) 78 bhartait-laura-nikaya -vikramah 111-37 til- Asmin=vamse Mrityujin numa raja mrityor jjeta patit-arati-va79 rggah [l*] jajne yajnair-ajnaya va(cha) prakaman=devan=chhatrunmso-toshayan bhresha yams=cha :111-38 |||- Asmin=vamse VI89 rasan-Abhidhano jato nit-ibiaha-18k-abhitapab [1] roje raja tejasa bhanu-tulyah kalya81 manam-mandiram sundar-amgah III-39 II- Chitro nama kshitipatir-abhutaetatra vambe dhika-brir-vvitrast-a82 ri-prakara-vinati-vyakta-vichchhinna-kopah [l*] Vrittraratir=jjhatiti samare nirjjitor yasya banair-mmitri83 bhutas-satatam-abhajat(d)-Vyaghrakotu-ddhvajatvam |||-40 III- Avenim-akhila-para vara-dhi(ti)r-abhiram-ops84 ratim-avirata-sris=sasitum=nasit-arih [l*] nija-bhuja-bela-lila-kfishta-rajanya-lakshmir=iha samajani varse bhu86 patih Pushpakotuh 1/-41 |||- Asmin=vamse Kotumal-abhidhand jato raj=Ajatasatru-pra86 kisah. [1] hfitva sarva-kshmabhfitam ketu-malam yonavaptam Ketumal-abnidhanam III-42|11- Samudraji87 D-nama naradhirajo babhuva vamsestra visala-viryyah (1) purvv-apar-ambonidhi. ni(mi)dranena panena? Madre88 sa-sutan sa labbe :111-43 11!- Srimaty-atra kule babhuve mahita-kib Pathchap-aicinyo npipo nirvvyaj-ati89 thi-pujan-orjjita-mana yakshan sa pancb=atithin [l*) vidhya(ddhvi) pancba sirio-sv sonitam=asau tair-yachitas=- 90 tvara[m] koshna[n=ta]t sakalan=apayayad-atas-tat-palapat Panchapah ||-44 III. Abhavada vibhavair=jjayan=digi Fourth Plate ; First Side. 91 san=iha varse nfipatis=sitambu-kantah [l*] Dramidas-sa Mridasya samprasadad-ajayan mrityum-anatyaya92 prabhavah |||-45 III- Atr=abhu[d=a* ]mala-gunah kule=tula-Gris-tejasvi samiti Manorath abhidana) [l*] yo hatva 93 jhatiti nanorathan=arinam bandhunam-akuruta sat-phalan balena : 111-46 II - Etasmin Parunetkili94 prabhsitayo vamse dharadhisvara bhuyamsas-tulit-Amaresvara-bala-sari(sri)-vikrama jajnire [l*] yesham=a-ja95 ladhi kshamam samavatam vyaptam yasabhig=subhair-a-brahmanda[m=a]khanda-dada samayam visvan=jagad=rajate : 111-47 III 1 TAS has matsa[ritama)nivaryya-sasanah. * The corresponding reading in TAS is uncertain. * Heren is superfluous. Read chhatrums TAS has lok-ahita[ &-cha). TAS has tarjjito. * TAS has jata-dam(pa-pra]kasah. "TAS has (pany]na......... 6a-sular [aa]lo[bhab). .TA8 has sadaram. . TAS has nrimridas. 10 TAS has sapatand-, which is ill-suited in the present context.

Page #309
200 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 96 Agmin kule kula-dharadhara-sannikasah kas-opamana-vitat-Bru-yasah-pratana) [1*] asit kshitisa-tilakah Ka97 rikala-nama Cholas-samuddhata -ripu-kshitipala-kalah ||-48 III- Sa Kaverin duriktita se kala-sasyam vidadhatim 98 payah-purais=spharair-avanim=svinit-oddhati-harah [l*) pratiribhutabhir=nnarapati-sira [h*]-slishta-pitaka-prakirnnabhir-mmfit(d)bhirunnyaru. 99 [nad-A]run-agresara-samam(mah):111-49 Ill. Asmin kule sakala-partthiva-vandya-pado jato bbijata-guna-san100 hati- brimbita-srih [18 urjjasval-ot(d)bhata-nij-apratima-pratapas-santapit-ari-salabho Valabho mahibah Il101 50 III- Ih=anvaye=bhud=Amaresa-tulyah parasta-vidvaj-jana-tapa-salyah [l*] samasta rajanaka-bhuri-vallabhah 102 kshamadhinatho Jagadekamalla) |||-51 |||- Vamse-spinn-ari-raja-vandita pada-dvandy Aravindah kshami raja Vyalabhayam103 karah samabhavat sunas samano raveh [l*] dor-ddand-anchita-khadga-khandita-ripor yasy-orjjita-sri-jushah 104 kop-agnifr*-]dvishad-argan-ibru-salilais-siktah para samyati :111-52 III: Anvaye=tra Vijayalaya-nama sarvvabhuma' 106 sakala-kshiti-nathah [l*) yat-pad-amburuha-yugmam=ajasrarh sekharikritam-asesha- mahi baih 111-53 III- Nivesayam[)106 sa sa Chola-dele nivesit--asesha-guna-pravsiddham [l*] Kanjasan-adyair-amaraih pragitan= Tanchapuri-nama pu107 rin=narendrah 111-54 III- Adityavanm&frmm-a)bhavad=asya putrah Kodandaram-abhi tayab prasiddhah [l*] utplutya matta-dvirad-endra108 samhethan=jaghana yah Pallavarajam=ajau: 1/1-55 |||- Asy=abhutetanayah parakramavatam= ekadhipah kshma. Fourth Plate; Second Side. 109 bhujam virasri-nilayah Parantaka iti kbyatah kshamadhisvarah [l*) vel-odyana-viharibhir mmadakalair-yyam va110 ran-adhisvarair-vvasyante mada-sindhubhih pratidisam pathamsi pathonidheh 111-56 lll- Ha111 tv=aku Pandyam=8kbilena balena sakam hritva tadiyam-akhilam vasu viryasali [*] bhasmichakara Ma112 dhuram yad-adhah-kpit-arir-llebhe 'natas-sa Madhurantaka-namadheyam 111-57 III- Yaj jigaya Vijay-opama113 dyutih Krishnarajam=ajitan-naradhipaih [l*] bhuri-vikrama-vivarddhita-dyutir-Vira-Chols iti tena kirttyate 117-58 ||- Yat-ti114 rinair=jjalanidhim=uddhatai[r*]-bal-aughais-samyattan samiti jaghana Simhalesan [*] tatearvva-kshitipaH5 ti-vandyamana-padas=sa=nvarttham=abhajata Sinhalantak-akhyam 11f-59 III- Drishtantah ko=sya rajnas-sakala-guna1 TA8 has samutthita. "TAS has rajantaka-bhuri-bhallah. . Read sambabhuva as in TAS. TAS has navinat a itaha.. . Readabhidhaya. * Read =yyad=vdo as in TAS. * Read intas = as in TA8.

Page #310
CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENIORADEVA; SAKA 991 AND 7TH YEAR. (II). ir,h 23:r tteeypaatu 2 at 8 vperaat naat88153 110 vrvc 42A380] prktiye yp 110 ' up28vi vetppoyaak utvvv viprngk 112 pyngkripett ntu peyOWFEB 2 yook 112 5:4aattaak iykkp pveettiyrttttai yeeyti BITE k itvoykkkeeykpuu.tntaayee 114 32285- pengtraajtm ptkvWS 3413: kvrkk yaat potupktpaapaakr paataapevikkrrtul 116 ptitt viprtaay tttunkrmtlinnn) | |-fru||crtt potvtprivaatyaa vraa8 251 ummaapeettpiy peec8 38vtt vaati altt tt tey+II- aVis? utaar82 1 75 - tkaaccaattnt virutaattt paatukaattu innnklaiytutaikwan5RA 120 pptiyyee naacttvtaakaavrtraapaat 8raak T - crvppaatt ptti paattaavtaay ) 122 124 akaatvytitttuvtHUFI avnnn 124 keetm iPAYT393kaacu kejTE: vaakaak 126 50vaatty 312, 01 17IFIEWe : E126 c,a. 21 2tvtciai u civnttaaytttti128 itu paajitvvtrtr tkvvttk ttuyeettu 128 uyru2819jttuujytuy taark IF THE 130 uty tuvrmkaari maarirvttpcvm 130 M8SWAANI a yaajitmlllvl vyee ptip 132 ant n8 caavrtaaykaa peernnnrkt82 aakt8? | 132 urrutiyaayt r mntir caantt tokai 862 134 illlitngkt vraatiytictucaa eey vik ntttru tuaatt uyrnt vaarm eetaavtti uyr - tkaatvrttutttaak 3 itnm 136 eeeevaa ee . mt aatiru taivr utyttyaataa vytil 2812828 itr 123 rtvr moor cy-eey u-t 138) 25-aay uppootu ctoykr ctterraajrkaay 140 jepm: 731 aavti ituc kttaataarrUJusvr. 140 vraatu etu eeptttttaak teti vaattveetJEFERABr8 142 MBaakt r0337 kuptiyrikvrna y CRTHE22:3y itu 142 itu tT t t ootitrr prrai. tutaivaitvrr 55.29 mtttai, 8a5vyeraajaa) 9.23vttut neertprree tootraak:- WIF tkraa 2002 ci.3 ptu. tool teyrrk: paatu pottitttu pttu t yaatv iylptittuppeernnnpraakvaackm peeci , kyaataaraittaannn 4 peritaapmrut itu potumr.815558) 588 vtuyaaruvr) 55 35 328 22m ) BTE8) irBA8|| ee || vet.irprvet vrteevtaa 9235 GAN] YY yaakcyeet - III- naam itu "kaapiyaactir teyt 87ikaannnpyaa303|| Hui p p ytaa | SATUefDaajpaa teevryr UST+rmirupaa perk v.1 aak 25vngk 2net pottJE CLUBE paa251 vettrjaariy cittraar HabNT. 158 raa2323 ctyrtu 14vtuaac ngk raa 100 1183 5aatturaipm tuykvutmc pyyetirvraa 160 25 ntN 956 Jttaicaakr pvnnn 162 ptt 2 15 c'| 2 Na 2A 2% TET U SDRE) 162 N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. SOALE : TWO-THIRDS. SURVEY OF INDIA. CALCUTTA. Rea. No. 1984 E'39-295.

Page #311
0i,a. 30Mo ~ruchiyokomaku J THA-55mnomonotoshiauZi gaii i tsukanopotsutakara[aa naruchikarasumasumainkurandosutanpu omakachichikusutotsukuTBnochiZi naraanoShou suriaaakunbitsutoga11166 tsutekara20:keatsuaruya TOPkarasurusuruShi Qi gaarukamo 1705saikahatsukiborinzigakakarinanoniarito168 To 172toka tonatsuteshimauE ngaichikara110 kanosuchirunomoomoimasusanpurunachitotsuru BIANOT 11Shi noiranainodesurutsutooritosumienzingugaXing Fang ari 172 nbonasuHe deatsusariarichinnoanogureto] 174 10202400AT220shikanai toitsutaShou 09Nian 1Jritonodetodemomimomishisutsusutsu tsurinkuchikuchinriauinanoni1241112nohatenaichiyatsuku1174 176 1.9%tochigaatsutanodeironchishimasu:21:30ahutsukuwomiteru shitsukari518190karakurunogasuru] rashinoasuka 0i,b. 178 158 mtttm peekkingmaalykkrruppraattaattm 178 1801 ~ aaautsusurakonooMian kanosuiaruarunokamo100 rinkurosuritsukuzitsupugaariimemeaa tatsupurintosuru1182 niiruZi gaitsumoarikaranookurimoriagatsuta 1846 ga goronshiteatsuamiruzitsukukosugaatsutanara, 1184 pinkuari. 12Ri karamatsusuriasukashitonookami 18 12.2 akarimatahakuronoa nokochikaaruihai8186 18 ) 2018-01-085200Yuan noarumaitsu! ritsuchichichichikuka2~reniaruhureaisu25ninarimasu! 100 18 TTS2wokuria3332izu800 JOR- 0020T pia. kinagarakarairamachioshinagarasu 1104 2009 [oooooo 198 minoripa matsutonainogamasakanomanogaarunokaha106 maalai daiarukana. amariniikakariChu sugaikanaika! 3Fnousui)rankuarunokamoshianokatsupururosu,1980 rerunokamodekachinporunoodobururiF123031Mo 537,200 100nm witbnoikii88noannaisukano15001 nononokanominoasunaomakaiterutarentowokurukuri0202 satsukashiyatokaarundesuga 222 982013027301~moshirenainodesu) , Xia no [2] no1204 204topotsukunoburatsukubanriri masutamenokauntoga12toiukaronguguru 2062nnorirashikuorire210855koiiBURBEST

Page #312
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 261 116 nidhes=saknuyat ko=sya vaktum bhuya[h*) slaghyan gun-aughan-upasamita-ripor=vvikram aik-aspadasya [1] 117 yo vit(d)vat(d)-vipra-bhogyan=enupama-vibhavan=Viranarayan-adyan=atyagryan=agra haran=vyadhita vidhir-iva gva118 rggam=ast-ari-varggah 111-60 III. Amushya tanayo=bhuvat(d) vibhur- Arindam-akhyo npipah kshapakara-dama-dyuti[b] kshapi119 ta-vairi-paksh-otkarah [l*) yadiya-bhuja-vikrama-sravana-sambhavat- saddha(sadhva)sair nnfipair-avanibbsit(d)-guha-griha-ni120 vasibhi[b] sthiyate 111-61|||- Asaksid=skrita rajnas-evairam=ajna-vidhegam=vyadhita Vidhi-samanas-8am121 padam sajjananam [l*) atanute nuta-viryyo vyapadam satravanam=atulayad=atula-bris chandra-kantim sva-kantya : lll122 62 III- Asya sunur=abhavat Parantakas=santata-kshapita-vairi-santatih [l*] chintayan= yad=udayam sa-Badhvasah 128 Pandya-bhupatir=&langhayat(d) girim |||-63 III- Chakara karasu ripun=aseshams=tatara bhurin samar-in124 burakin [l*] jahara tapam budha-samhatinan=tstana santapam-asajjananam III-64 III Akhila-guna126 nidhanat(d)=bhumipalad=amushmad=udajani naranatho Rajaraj-abhidhanah [l*] sa khalu ruchira-dehah kanta-ne 126 tr-aravindo Dhanada iti param yad=Rajarajena tulyah 111-65 |||- Sanjahara samare sa partthivan=u Fifth Plate; First Side. 127 jahara vipadas--sa bhutalat [*] ajahara cha makhan=anekabo vyajahara yad=asunritan na tat Ill-66 III128 Saty-asraye sthiratare bata Rajaraje Satyasrayah kila palayata manda-buddhih [l*] natya jayanti 129 sa-bhaya ripavas-tam=ajau na tyajayaty=8yam=asun=aribhis-briyas-taih 1!|-67 III- Tasya su. 130 nur-anayasya sasita Pakasasana iv=ari-sasana) [l*) Sambarari-ruchir-aksitirennsipas= sambabhu131 va Madhurantak-abhidhah ||-68 |||- Ajayad=ajita-viryyas-bsuryya-saundaryya-sali Vijaya iva sapa132 nna(tna)n Kundanta)anam=adhiban [l*] aharata sa kiritam kshatriyanan=nihantu[h] prasabham-abhihat-arir=jJamada133 [gnya]sya viryyat 111-69 III- Jahara haran=tuhinambu-kantan Satakrator-vvikrama-nirjji tarih (*viha134 Ta-bhumin-nija-sainikanam sa ch=akarot samyati Manyaketam 111-70 III- Sva-senadhisa135 n-apratihata-Kulut-Otkalapatih Kalimgan-Vargendrais'-saha bahala-viryyan vidalayan [1*] 88 136 Gamgam=ut(d)garjjan=nija-kari-gbata-ghatital-tatan(n)-ghatair-jahre bhubhtin-makut: nihitair=uddhri. 137 ta-jalam |||-71 |||- Ullamgbit-ambudhibhir=uddhata-bahu-viryyair-nnirddhuta-[vai]ri-nang natha-bala-prapanchai) [19] i Tas has Virb-endrail, which has been rightly guessed to be meant for Vang-endrail, above, Vol. XVIII, p. 45, n. #TAS has patita.

Page #313
262 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 138 sainyair=ddadaha sa Kataham=adaddha(gdha)m=anyai Rajondra-Chola-nfipatih kim= asaddhyam-asya :11|-72 ||- Tasya139 sams-tanayas-trayas-traya iva khyatah krator=agnayah'steshan=tu prathamah kshitisa tilako Rajadhira140 jo nripah [l*) yah Kalyanapuran-dadaha ntipatin-nirjjitya Karnnatakan=aday=Ahavamalla varana-ghatam Ko141 lapuran=ch=akshinot 111-73 III- Tasmin gate tridivam=uddhtita-loka-sokas-tasy=anujah kshitim=imam-akhi142 lam=araksbat [] Rajondradova-nfipatis=s& ripun=asesban Sesh-opam-ot(d)bhata-bhujah pralayam vyanai143 shit |||-74 III- Tasmin=yate tridivam-anujas-tasya nistejit-arih prajyam rajyam vyadbita vidhivat(d)=Virara Fifth Plate ; Second Side. 144 jondradevah [l*] atyut(d)bhutam samadhika-balo Rajarajendradevas=satru-vratam vya jayata javat(a)-bahyam-a145 bhyantaran-cba : 11-75 - Hatva Kutala-samingame kshitibhritah Karnnatal-vams-ot(d) bhavan sainyam yajnabhujam prava146 rddhayati yas=tair=ddevabhuyam gataih [l*) yen=aikena gajena Kuntala-balan=nirhatya ta ch-chhonitaih kritv=anyam sa147 ritam samudra-paritam santoshito varidhih |||-76 III- Bhratsibhyam samupekshitan=jana padam vamsa-kram-abhyaga148 tam krantar vairi-mahisvarair-atiba lair=vVemgin(n)-Kali[m]gan=api [l*) jitva satru-param param-atibalam bhitva cha 149 durgga(rgga)n bahun=cha sriman-Vallabha-Vallabhah kshitipatih kshemena tam so=nva sat 111-77 III- Virachola-npipatih Kari150 kalah kalayan kali-balam sakalam sah [l*] dharmma-sasana-samuchchavam=uchcham vyktanot(d)-Bharata sara-sametam lll151 78 III. DevasyAdrisutadhipasya mahatas-Trailokyasar-abhidhar Srimad-Dabhrasabha natasya makute manikka(kya)m-a152 ropitam [1] manye vairikul-adimasya sasinas-Srikantha-chudamaner=bhamy-artthan= nija-vamsaksit sa bha153 gavan bhanus-samaropitan(tah) 111-79 III. Chola-Tundira-Pandyeshu Gamgavati-Kuluta yol [*] Vi154 rarajendra-namn=asau brahmadeyan-akalpayat 111-80 111- Chatvarimsat-sahasrani brabms155 nanan-travividda(da)m 11 atoshayat(d)=bhumi-danair=a(a)sthapayad=adi(ti)sthiram III 81 lll- Svasti sri,[1*] Sakalabhuvanasra156 ya sri-modinivall*llabha Maharajadhiraja Paramesvara Parama pattaraka Ravikula-tilaka Cholakula-se157 khara Pandvakul-intaka Ahavamalla-kula-kala Ahavamallonai aimmadi ven-kanda Raja sekhara Rajasra Hore the visarga is redundant. Read agnayas. TAS has mannada. . Read namudra-vanitam as in TAS. * T'AS has bhilan. . Here, cha is redundant ; read balin. * Read bhalldraka.

Page #314
No. 25.] CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA : SAKA 991. 263 158 ya Rajarajendra Vira-chola Karikala-chola Rajakesaripanma srimat-Virarajendradeve Rajakesari 159 Sri-Virarajondradevarkku yandu lavadu Sakibdan-tolayirattu-ttoppurtropru me. 160 r-Saumya-samsva]tsarattu [l*] Viramey tunaiyagavun=tiyagamey=aniyagavun-chengol ochchi-kkarun161 gali kadindu Tennanai=ttalai-kondu Cheranai-ttipai-kondu Singaladesam 'vadip162 paduttu vengalatt-Ahavamallanai aimmati ven-kandu Vengai-nadu mitnu Sixth Plate; First Side. 163 kkondu tannudan-piranda munnavar virada-mudittu vandu-paninda Vijayadittarkku ma164 ndalam-aruli-kkalal-adainda mannarkku=k[Kadara]m=erindu kudutt-aruli Somisvarapat 165 Kannadadegan-kaiyvida-tturatti-ttann-adainda Salukku Vikramadittanai endisai niga166 la-kkandigai-katti Irattapani elarai-ilakkamum erindu koduttaruli vijaya-si167 mhasanattu Ulagamulududaiyalodum virrirund-arulina sakravattiga! SrI-Virard168 jendra devar murat-Chalukkiyai Mudakkarril mudugu-kandu muniv=ariya Irattaraja-ku169 la-kalan igal Virarajendran puyan-kondu podu-nikkiy=alkinra Jayangon170 dasola-mandalattu. Eyir-kottattu nagaram Kanchipurattu Udaiyar Ti. 171 ruvegambam-Udaiyar koyilil=ttenpakkattu tiruvolakka-mandapam Ra172 jarajanil munbil tirukkavanattu elundaruli Uttaram-ayana-samkranti nanru 173 danan=cheydarulaninru [l*! mudi-kavitta muhurttame muhurttam-agaveeduttup-poy vadiko174 -verpadai Virarajendran vada Kudal-samgamattu-ppor Ahavamallanaiyum makkalaj175 yum puranganda konda Irattapadi-konda/la-mandalattu-pPuli-nattu chCheram=176 pa sri-Madurantaka-saturvedimangalattu Brahmanan Atreya-gotrattu 177 Bahudhanya-sutrattu? Rishikesavao. Bhatta-Somayasi(ji)yar vargattu So($ro) Sixth Plate ; Second Side. 178 triya-Kramavittaqum Mundaya-Kramavittaqum Pallaya-Kramavittanum ullittarkkum 179 ivarga! anvayattarkkum danamaga-kkuduttarulina Choram=ana sri-Madurantaka-ha (cha)turvve180 dimangalattukku simantaram Ill. purvandikku Kupperiyum paschat Nattuvan-kuru 1 Road adippaduttu. ** Read Vijayadittarku. * Read Salukki. * Read chakravartliga!. * Jayangondabola-mandalam is similarly described in another record of Virarajendra dated in the 7th year from Perumber (S.I. I., Vol. III, p. 203). For a variant se f. n. 3 on samo page. * Read chaturvedio * Read Bodhayana-ritrattu. . Read Hrishikiba-Bhatja-.

Page #315
364 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 181 kkaiyum pafchat=kKottikkanuvayum Pulugiyarum Sirukanuvaykku merku 182 Arpundiy-ulle Sengunrum paschat Andimudakkil Vauval-parai183 yum adukku merku Punarkuruchchiyil Vada-kufukkaiyum adukku mer184 ku Olugu-paraiyum paschat Andiyilulalai-kKundarai-parai185 yum paechat Oshai-kkurukkaiyum adukku vadakku Mukkal186 lum adukku vadakku Va[ra]rpadiyum adukku vadakku Tanimuttu-ma187 (dailyum adukku vadakku MottaNG-kuttaiyum adukku-kkilakku 188 Trikona-muttu-madaiyum Kammara(ra)-sunaiyum paschat Perumballam-u189 laga-kkadatti-malaiyilet kudittu [16] simantaram samapti III Visvair yvisva190 mbharadhibair-ppanditair?-vvandida(ta)m-idam [l*] Sasanam Virarajendra Raja-kesariva191 rmmanah III (82||| Virarajendradevasya vikramasya prakasanam [1] Chandrabhushapa-Bhatto Seventh Plate; First Side. 192 na rachitam buddha-buddhina III (83|||*] Tiruvaymolindarula i=sasanan=cheyvit193 tar Adikarigal tiru merumpati-vilanga-tter-vendar=ati-vananga pali-nikki 194 ulaganda viran Vifra*]rajendran aliya-ttol-Manu-neriyal valarkkinra 196 Sola-mandalattu Kshatrisya]sikamani-valanatnu-tTirunaraiyur-nattu-pParakesa196 rinallur kilavan Gunanidi-Arulmoliyar=ans Minavas-Muvendavelar II Tiru197 mandira-olai Jayangondasola-valanattu=kKurumbur-nattu brahinadeyan-Ka198 yakkudi Gu(Ku)ndina-gotrattu Apastambha(ba)-sutrattu Tonamayan Papanasa199 n-ana Virabrivallabha-Brahmadhirajan III- Nittavinoda-valanattu Virasola-va200 lanattu Sendamangalam=udaiyan Arulmoli Rajendrasolan=ana Jana201 nada-Vilupparaiyan III- Samanyo=yam dharmmam=eta[n* )=nfipanam' kale kale 202 paliniyot bhavat(d)bhis(bhih) [1*] tasmad=etan bhavinah partthivendran bhuyo bhuyo yacha203 te Ramabhadra[ho] III (84|||- Suksitam=idam-ajasram rakshyate dishu disan sakala-ni (pi]ti-vandyas-80204 yam-agamino vah [l*] Hara-charana-sarottvamsa-chihnena murddha-mu[ka]]ita-kara-panmo 205 vandyate Rajarajah 1119-[85|||*] Bahubhir=vvasudha dattam rajabhis-Sagaradibhih [*] yasya yasya yada 206 bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam III (86|0*1 Parinatan-adhisayam Madhurantaka-Brahmadhirajan=a Seventh Plate; Second Side. 207 (tanva] sasanam=eva desa-madhye sva-pati-karya-vinischyarttham buddhih krita (Sasi) bhushapa208 panditona sarddham' III [87|11*] Tiruvaymolind=arula i-sasa na-eluttu vetti ! It is possible that the expression Kadatti malaiyile, may be the name of a hill, or it may mean having travuraed (kadandu), it terminated (kudittu) at a hill (malai), which may have been a landmark in that locality, without however, having a specific name. * Read =nanditair. * The correct reading is dharma-adura riparim. * Road palantyo. * The verse is dofootivo; and the following corrections may be suggested : dikshadhiah, aripali; sardjoua. thaa-chinhina wirddind; mukufita : padmo; vandard. The metre is Malink. [The intended reading of the first quarter appears to be: Sukritam=idam-ajasrar rakshat i kshitian.-B.C.C.) * Read data This verse is also corrupt, but no corrections are suggested.

Page #316
CHARALA PLATES OF VIRARAJENDRADEVA; SAKA 991 AND 7TH YEAR. (III). vii,b. inodesugaanodetsukaichiyarinkonisurukotohaaru20 20325chikabonpurinokotachigaiiiiiiidehaaru. aokazugadekiagaJin zuitekamachideiozi Bei Fang noraibuchiyatsutohudoXi sutorinoanchikusurunoga2008 210Mo desunesa1mnochitsuchikaraotsushiyaimasu))210 a03102noanchido | SEAL OF THE CHARALA PLATES. SEAL OF THE MADRAS MUSEUM PLATES OF UTTAMA-CHOLA. From photographs (ABOUT ACTUAL SIZE). SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rea. No.1984 E39-295

Page #317

Page #318
No. 25.) CHARALA PLATES OF VIRAR AJENDRADEVA: SAKA 991. 265 209 nen Kuvalala-nattu-k Kuvalalatt-irukkun-Tachchachariyan Sankaras Kadali210 yeana Karunakara-Achariyap ||| ara-maravaskka [*] (a*]ramalladu tunai211 yillai |||| Prani pariharikka || TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-155 - Sanskrit verses 1 to 81. (Ll. 155-158)--Ifail ! Prosperity ! Sakalabhuvanasraya, Srimedinivallabha, Maharajadhiraja, Paramesvara, Paramabhavaraka, the forehead mark of the solar race (Ravikula-tilka), the crestjewel of the Chola family (Cholakula-sekhara), Death to the Pandya family (Pandyakul-antaka), Death to the family of Ahavamalla (Ahavamallakula-kala), the foremost of kings, who saw the back of Ahavamalla five times, Rajasraya, Rajarajendra, Vira-Chola, Karikala-Chola, Rajakesari. varman Sri-Virarajendradeva (LI. 159-167) In the seventh (regnal) year (corresponding to the) Saka year nine hundred and ninety-one (erpired), and the (cyclic) year Saumya, of (this) Chakravarttiga! Rajakesari sri-Virarajendradeva---who, with heroism as (his) help, with liberality as (his) only ornament, wielded the sceptre, and dispelled the dark Kali (-age), took the head of Teppava (i.e., the Pandya king), levied tribute from the Chera (king), subdued the Singala country, saw the back of Ahavamalla five times on the fierce battlefield, recovered Vongai-nadu and (thus) fulfilled the row of his elder brothers who were born with him, gave the territory to Vijayaditya who came and submitted to him, gave Kadaram after conquest to the (Kadaram) king who had approached his feet (i.e., submitted to him), routed Somasvara 80 as to abandon the Kannada country, invested the Chalukya Vikramaditya with the necklet (kanthikai) so as to shine in the eight directions and bestowed on him the Irattapali. Seven-and-a-half-lakh country, after conquest, and was pleased to be seated on the throne of victory, together with (his) consort Ulagamulududaiyal : (LI. 168-180) while (this) warlike Virarajendra, the god of Death to the family of the Ratta king, whose anger abated only after seeing the back of the obstinate Chalukki on the bank of the Mudakkaru, was pleased to be seated in the frontal portion of the audience hall called Rajarajan in the southern portion of the temple of god Tiruvegambam-Udaiyar at Kanchipuram, a nagaram in Eyir-kottam, (a sub-division) in Jayangondasola-mandalam, which is ruled over (by the king), having been conquered by the strength of his arm and made his exclusive property, and was pleased to offer gifts on the day of Uttarayana-sankranti, (he) gave to the Brahmans Srdtriya-Kramavittag, Mundaya-Kramavittay and Pallaya-KramavittaNG and others and their descendants of the varga (lineage) of Rishikesava(Hrishikeba)-Bhatta-Somayajiyar of the Atreya-gotra and Bahudhanya(Baudhayana)-sutra, a Brahman (resident) of Cheram alias Madhurantaka-chaturvedimangalam, (the village) Cheram alias sri-Madhurantaka-chaturvedimangalam in Puli-nadu, (a sub-division) of Rattapadikondasola-mandalam, which was captured after seeing the back of Ahavamalla and his sons in the battle on the bank of the northern Kudal-Sangamam, when (he), Virarajendra of the beautiful spear started out on the auspicious moment in which he was (himself) crowned. 1 These Sanakrit verses have been ably translated by Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar in Trau. Arohl. Series, Vol. III, pp. 160 ff. and by Mr. T. A. Gopinatha Rao in ante, Vol. XVIII, pp. 48 ff.

Page #319
266 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. (LI. 180-189) The boundary of this village) ran to the east (of) Kupperi; then Nattuvankurukkai; then Kottikkanuvay, then Pulugivasu and Sengunru in Arpundi which is to the west of Sirukanuvay; then the rock called) Vauvalparai in Andimudakku; Vadakurukkui in Punarkupuchchi to the west of it; (the rock) Oluguparai to the west of it, then Kundaraiparai (rock) in Andi ; then shaikkurukkai; to the north of it Mukkallu; to the north of it Vararpadi; to the north of it Tanimuttu-madai (sluice); to the north of it (the pond called) Mottan-kuttai; to the east of it Trikanamuttu-madai (sluice) and Kammara-sunai (spring); and then passing through and inclusive of Perumballam, it reached the hill. The boundary (line) ends (thus). (v. 82) This is the) order of Virarajendra-Rajakesarivarman, which is honoured by all the happy kings of this earth. (v. 83) This (panegyric) illuminating the prowess of Virarajendradeva, was composed by the pure-minded Chandrabhushana-Bhatta. (LI. 192-196) At the order (of the king), this grant was caused to be issued by the officer (Adhikurigal) Gunanidi-Arulmoliyar alias Minavan-Muvendavelar, the hilaran of Parakosarinallur in Tiranasaiyur-nadu, (a sub-division) of Kshatriyasikhamani-valanadu, (a district) of Solanandalam, which was prospering in accordance with the eternal and ancient laws of Manu, under Virarajendra, the hero who is resplendent with the goddess of wealtli, who is worshipped by the charioted kings and who rules the earth suppressing evil. (LI. 197-201) The Tirumandira-blai (rrere) Tonamayan-Papanasan alias VirasrivallabhaBrahmadhirajan of the Kundina-gotra and the Apastamba-sutra of Kayakkudi, a brahmadeya in Kurumbur-nadu, (a sub-division) of Jayangondasola-valanadu, and Arulmoli-Rajendrasolan alias Jananada-Vilupparaiyan of Sendamangalam in Virasola-valanadu, (a sub-dirision) of Nittavinoda-valanadu. (v. 84) Imprecatory. (v. 85) "Let this charity be protected by the future kings of all the dominions" thus docs king Rajaraja, who is worshipped by all the kings and whose lotus-like hands are cooped (in prayer), supplicate with his head marked with the ornan ent in the shape of the lotus-feet of Hara. (v. 86) Imprecatory. (LI. 206-11) In collaboration with Sasibhushana -Pandita, this excellent charter was completed by Madhurantaka-Brahmadhiraja, so that the royal gift may be known in this territory. I, Sankaran-Kadadi alias Karunakara-Achariyan, the Master-carpenter (Tachchachariyan) and a resident of Kuvalliam in Kuvallus nadi, cut (engraved) the letters of this royal charter. Do not forget charity; there is no support other than charity. Let all sentient beings protect (this gift). No. 26.-DATE OF THE PANDAVA KINGS OF SOUTHERN KOSALA. A. Ghosh, M.A., PATNA. The dynasty of the Pandavas of the Lunar race, ruling in Southern Kosala for about a century and a half, is known to us from eight inscriptions on stone and copper-plates. It is 1 Kanuvay is probably kanaray, 'a ravine between two hills.' * To the list given in D. R. Bhandarkar's List of Inacriptions of Northern plates of Mahabivagupta, above, Vol. XXIII, p. 113. India, p. 229, add Mallar

Page #320
No. 26.) DATE OF THE PANDAVA KINGS OF SOUTHERN KOSALA. 267 perhaps desirable for the purpose of the present note to reproduce here the genealogy derived from these inscriptions : Suryaghosba Udayana Indrabala son' Nannadeva. Ilanadeva son son son Bhavadeva Ranakesarin Chintadurga Mahasiva-Tivars Chandragupta daughter =Nannadeva Harshagupta -Vasata, d. of Suryavarman of Magadha Mahasivagupta Balarjuna Ranakesarin The date of these kings is anything but certain. Kielhorn tentatively proposed to place them in the eighth and ninth centuries A.D. on some a priori grounds. This date has been responsible for a theory that has gained some popularity, viz., the Chandragupta mentioned in the Sanjan plates of Amoghavarsha as having been defeated by the Rashtrakuta king Govinda III (c. A. D. 793-814) is to be identified with the Pandava king of that name. It is overlooked that the Sanjan plates deal with the conquests of Govinda in a strictly chronological and regional order (more certainly than the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudragupta). The mention of Chandragupta along with Nagabhata and the separate recounting of Kosala make it definite that it is not the Pandava king who is intended there." Of late some scholars have tried to establish that Tivaradeva, an important king of the Pandava line, ruled in the first half of the sixth century A.D.10 The object of this note is to show that such an early dating is not possible on palaeographical grounds. A main contention of the latter set of scholars is that Suryavarman, the Varman king of Magadha whose daughter Vasata was married to Harshagupta the nephew of Tivara, was no other than the Maukhari of that name, who, as a prince, rebuilt a temple of Siva in 1 It is not definitely known whether he was an ancestor of Udayana. He is probably referred to under the veil of a metaphor in the Bhandak inscription, J.R.A.8., 1905, p. 631, n. 4. * There is nothing to show that he ever became king. I am inclined to think that Nannidhirkja mentioned in the Bhandak inscription (loc. cit., p. 624) is no other than this Nannadeva, his mention being necessary owing to the fact that he was ruling when bis cousin Bhavadeva repaired the monasteries mentioned in the inscription. He is referred to as nripa in line 10 of the Bhandak inscription. * He is probably the elder brother of Chandragupta referred to in line 5 of the Sirpur inscription, above, Vol. XI, p. 190. Above, Vol. IV, p. 257. . Above, Vol. XVIII, p. 240. Cf. Mirashi, above, Vol. XXII, p. 21, n. 5. 10 Mirashi, above, Vol. XXII, p. 19; Mirashi and Pandeya, above, Vol. XXIII, p. 113.

Page #321
268 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XXV. A.D. 554.! But, as I have said elsewhere, this identification is highly doubtful, for (1) it is by no means certain that the Maukhari Suryavarman ever came to the throne, as his name is not mentioned in the Asirgadh and Nalanda seals of the Maukharis, and as no coins belonging to him have as yet been found, and (2) whereas the Suryavarman of the Sirpur inscription is called king of Magadha, the Maukharis of the line of Harivarman were never a characteristically Magadhan dynasty, their headquarters being at Kanauj. It is now practically certain that the Sarabhapura line, consisting of Prasannamatra, his sons Mahajayaraja and Manamatra, and Manamatra's sons Mahasudevaraja and Mahapravararaja, preceded and not followed the Pandava kings in Southern Kosala. Professor Mirashi holds that Mahapravararaja (who issued his Thakurdiya plates from Sripura) ruled in the first half of the sixth century and was ousted by Tivara, whom, as has been said above, he proposes to place in A.D. 530. It is, however, not possible to subscribe to this view : the Kharod inscription of Indrabala and Isanadeva shows that even before Tivara the Pandavas were masters of much the same area as had been held by the Sarabhapura kings. The fact that Tivara is the first king of his line who is known to have made Sripura his capital does not warrant the belief that the capital of his father and grandfather was situated elsewhere, as no copper-plate (which alone mentions the capital as the place of issue of the charter) belonging to them has as yet been found. Having seen that there is no sure ground for placing Tivara in the second quarter of the sixth century, we may turn to an examination of the palaeographical chart attached hereto. The Arang plates of Bhimasena of unknown lineage are dated in the Gupta year 282=A.D. 601 ;* it is the only dated inscription of the locality and the period with which we are now concerned, and as such affords a convenient standard of comparison. It will be seen that the characters show typical Gupta forms throughout. Comparing this record with the Bhandak inscription of Nannadeva, which according to Professor Mirashi's chronology must belong to c. A.D. 500, we find that every letter in the latter presents a more developed appearance ; in bh and there is now & hollow wedge attached to the left corner; looped tripartite y has given place to the bipartite form : the right vertical of 6 projects a bit above the curved top-an important development which led to the ultimate separation of the left and right limbs of the letter, leaving the left limb to develop independently into the Nagari and proto-Bengali forms (which tendency of separation is already noticeable in the Sirpur inscription of Mahasivagupta, where the horizontal cross-bar of the letter has turned into a curved inward prolongation of the left member, the right member being thus a separate entity); in h the left limb is no longer a vertical straight line but a curve, and the right downward stroke shows a tendency to hang below the base line. The persistent occurrence of late forms in the Bhandak inscription marks it out as definitely much later than the Arang plates: a fortiori the possibility of its being placed a century prior to the latter cannot be considered. It is also evident from the chart that the letters of the Kondedda plates of the Sailodbhava Dharmaraja have practically the same forms as those of the Bhandak inscription. Haraha inscription, above, Vol. XIV, p. 110. This theory was first started by H. C. Raychaudhuri, Political History of Ancient India, 4th ed., p. 512 n. 2Two Maukhari Seals from NAlanda", above, Vol. XXIV, p. 288. * Cf. above, Vol. XXII, p. 16. .P.R., 4.8.W.C., 1903-04, p. 54. The letters in the chart have been traced out of the published impressions of the respective inscriptions. They do not claim the preciseness of mechanical reproductions but may be regarded as accurate for all practical purposes. . Above, Vol. IX, p. 342.

Page #322
PALAEOGRAPHICAL CHART RELATING TO THE DATE OF THE PANDAVA KINGS OF SOUTHERN KOSALA. HARAHA INSCRIPTION OF ISA NAVARMAN A.D. 554. ARANG PLATES OF BHIMASENA A.D. 601. KONDEDDA PLATES OF DHARMARAJA PTION BHANDAK INSC OF NANNADHIRAJA SIRPUR INSCRIPTION OF MAHASIVA GUPTA 4 a a su S Du du daju a A A A A A A A 99 u Hud HW or 3 # hun un talaa a a SCALE: SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Reo No. 2001 E'40-295

Page #323

Page #324
No. 26.] DATE OF THE PANDAVA KINGS OF SOUTHERN KOSALA. 269 It will be readily admitted that it is not strictly scientific to compare the Haraha inscription with the inscriptions of the Pandavas owing to the great distance separating them; but if it were allowed, it could be easily shown that the Haraha inscription is distinctly earlier, so that Suryavarman could not have been a contemporary of Harshagupta. It is clear, therefore, that the ascription of the Bhandak inscription to a date earlier than A.D. 650, i.e. at least fifty years after the date of the Arang plates of Bhimasena, is a palaeographical impossibility. Tivara, therefore, may be tentatively placed in the last quarter of the seventh century A.D. We may now proceed to examine some incidental facts and identifications arising out of these tentative dates. 1. Some scholars have found a reference to Tivara in the Pulomburu and Ipur grants of the Vishnukundin Madhavavarman,' which refer to an invasion of the city of Trivara by Madhavavarman.2 But from the wordings in the inscriptions it is not certain that the expression Trivara-nagara should be taken to mean the city of King Trivara' and not the city called Trivara'. King Tivara of the Lunar race, who is proposed for identification with this Trivara, is not known to have founded a city of his own; 3 on the other hand, the city of Sripura was the capital of Southern Kosala before, during and after the reign of Tivara. It appears to me that there is much probability in the view that Trivara is a place-name, being a partial Prakritization of Tripuri, and giving rise in due course to Tiwar or Tewar, by which name the ancient Tripuri is now known. Even assuming that Trivara in the above inscriptions is the name of some king or prince, there is little likelihood of his being identical with the Pandava Tivara, in view of the fact that the date of the Pulomburu grant is most probably A.D. 594," which is much too early for one who, according to the chronology proposed here, flourished towards the end of the seventh century. 2. The Kondedda and Nivina plates of the Sailodbhava king Dharmaraja say that Madhava, the younger brother of the king, became a rebel; being defeated at Phasika he took shelter with another king Trivara, but was again defeated along with Trivara at the foot of the Vindhyas. Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, the editor of the Nivina plates, proposes to identify this Trivara with Tivara of Southern Kosala. Dharmaraja, being the grandson of Madhava-Sainyabhita II, the author of the Ganjam plates of A.D. 619," must have flourished in the latter 1 Journal of the Andhra Historical Research Society, Vol. VI, p. 20; above, Vol. XVII, p. 336. Cf. above, Vol. XXII, p. 19. 3 For this reason the analogy of Pravarapura and Yayatinagara cited by R. 8. Panchamukhi (above, Vol. XXIII, p. 90, n. 5.) cannot stand. Nor is it possible to agree with him (loc. cit., p. 91, n. 6) that the superscript i-sign in Trivara is distinctly long in the Pulomburu and Ipar grants. In the latter, at any rate, it is clearly short. Cf. Journal of the Department of Letters, Calcutta University, Vol. XI, p. 63. R. S. Panchamukhi (loc. cit.) tries to prove that the date of the grant is A.D. 621, as 594 is too early to be the forty-eighth year of the king who was defeated in c. 631 by Pulakesin II or his brother Kubja-Vishnuvardhana. As Pulakesin's conquest of Kalinga, Kosala, Pishtapura, Kupala and Kanchipura, recorded in vv. 26 and 27 of the Aihole inscription (above, Vol. VI, p. 6), were effected in one and the same expedition, and as Vishnuvardhana was the governor of Vengi from c. 916 to 633 (cf. D. C. Ganguly, I. H. Q., Vol. VIII, p. 442), it seems very likely that the Vishnukundins were ousted by the Chalukyas in c. 615. The fact that the son of the donee of the Pulomburu grant of Madhavavarman was the recipient of the same village in the reign of Jayasimha, the son of Vishnuvardhana, (above, Vol. XIX, p. 254), does not prove that Madhavavarman just preceded Jayasimha in time: the two kings might well have been separated by two short reigns of a successor of Madhavavarman and of the Chalukya Vishnuvardhana. [But Jayasimha is definitely known to be the successor of Vishnuvardhana.-N. L. R.] Or Trivara, as the word is spelt in the Nivina grant. 7 Above, Vol. VI, p. 143.

Page #325
270 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. xxv. half of the seventh century, which, according to our chronology, was also the date of Tivara. The identification proposed by Dr. Chakravarti is, therefore, highly probable. 3. Nannaraja, the son-in-law of Tivara, may perhaps be identical with the Rashtrakuta chief of the same name who is known from the Tiwarkhed and Multai plates to have lived in the first half of the eighth century. It is to be noted that both of them are said to have acquired the pancha-mahasabda. 4. Harsha gupta, the nephew of Tivara, seems to find mention in the Dhulia plates of Karkaraja," which says that the Rashtrakuta Dantidurga won victories over (Kirtivarman] the Karnataka (Chalukya) king, who had defeated, among others, a king named Harsha. As Harshagupta flourished in the first half of the eighth century according to our chronology, it is very likely that he was the senior contemporary of Kirtivarman II, who began his reign in c. A.D. 744. 5. Lastly, it must be admitted that we are not aware of the existence of any Suryavarman in Magadha in the first half of the eighth century, who could have married his daughter to Harshagupta. Not much is known about the history of Magadha in the seventh and eighth centuries, but we do come across references to some chiefs whose names ended in varman and who therefore may be regarded as having formed a Varman dynasty. (The Sirpur inscription says that Suryavarman was born in the Varman family.) The Korean traveller Hwui Lun, for instance, refers to the contemporary Magadhan king as Devavarman. Further, Cunningham points out that in A.D. 692 the king of Eastern India was known in Chinese as Mo-lo-pa-mo or Malavarman. For earlier times we may recall the names of Purnavarman, who, according to Hiuen Tsiang, restored the Bodhi tree at Bodh-Gaya, and of the Maukhari samanta-chudamanis Yajnavarman, Sardulavarman and Anantavarman, known from the Barabar-Nagarjuni cave inscriptions. We may prolong the list by adding the names of Sundaravarman and Kalyanavarman mentioned in the Kaum, dimahotsava, a drama which, it has been shown, cannot be placed earlier than A.D. 700.8 There is thus an almost continuous record of the existence of Varman rulers in Magadha who were probably usually feudatories, assuming independence under favourable circumstances. No. 27.-NILAGANGAVARAM INSCRIPTION OF AMBADEVA-MAHARAJA : SAKA 1212. By R. S. PANCHAMUKHI, M.A., MADRAS. The subjoined inscription is engraved on a slab set up in Survey No. 307/3 about two nuiles to the north-west of Nila-Gangavaram in the Vinukonda Taluk of the Guntur District. The Above, Vol. XI, p. 279; Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, p. 234. On the date of the Tiwarkhed plates, see Bhandarkar's List, No. 1082 n. . Above, Vol. VIII, p. 186: Kanchida-Kerala-nar-adhipa-Chola. Pandya-sri-Harsha[- Vajrata-Jvibheda-vidhanadakshamn () Karnatakam vaba)lam-achi[n*]tyam-ajeyam-anyai[r*j-bhrityai[l*) kiyadbhir-api yah saha. (aa) jigaya (11[This verse only refers to the Karnata army, responsiblo for the defeat of Harsa and others, 48 being vanquished by Dantidurga. Harsha mentioned here is identified with the Harsha of Kanauj who was defeated by Pulakesin II. Kirttivarman II is not known to have waged wars against any king of Kosala or Chola or Pandya kings.-N. L. R.) 3 Above, Vol. XI, p. 191 : jatah kule Varmmanam. * Beal, Life of Hiuen Triang, P. xxxvii. $ A.S.R., Vol. III, p. 136. * Beal, Buddhist Records of the Western World, Vol. II, pp. 118 and 174. 7 Fleet, C.1.1., Vol. III, pp. 221 f. .K. Chattopadhyaya, " The Date of the Kaumudimahotsava," I.H.Q., Vol. XIV, p. 582. No. 229 of 1935-36 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection; see .An. Rep. on 8.1. Epigraphy, 1936, part ii, pp. 69 f.

Page #326
No. 27.] NILAGANGAVARAM INSCRIPTION OF AMBADEVA-MAHARAJA: SAKA 1212. 271 slab is broken into two fragments both of which contain writing on the front and back sides. They are mutilated in parts and so a few letters are lost in the invocatory and imprecatory verses. The inscription consists of 66 lines and the writing is fairly well preserved. At the top of the slab are carved a couchant bull, the sun and the linga with a dagger below them. I edit the inscription below with the kind permission of Rao Bahadur C. R. Krishnamacharlu, the Superintendent for Epigraphy. The alphabet is Telugu Kannada of the period to which the record belongs. The hooked vertical stroke at the bottom of tu letter d to mark the aspiration, deserves notice, see praudhi (1. 24), paribridha (I. 25), jal-aralidha (1. 26), etc. Orthography does not call for any special com. ment except that a consonant before a repha in the body of a word is usually doubled as in Bharg. gava (1. 18), bhamnn-arkka (1. 31), sarvve (1. 51) etc., but in dvada s-ardh-Oparage (1. 33), sarvan (1. 38), etc., this practice is not observed. Dental n is wrongly substituted for lingual >> in suvarn. nasya (!. 44) and palatal e for dentals in sankhya (1. 31). There are a few mistakes of the engraver as in Sadar-adibhih (1. 40) for Sagar-udibhih, satrunain pi trito (1.42) for on-api krito. The language is Sanskrit (verse) in 11. 1-51 and Telugu (prose) in 11. 52-60. LI. 61-66 also contain a verse in corrupt Sanskrit the sense of which is not quite clear. After invocation to the Varah-avatara of Vishnu, the record introduces the kshatra clan created by Brahma and states that there were some heroes in it, who remained undaunted even though the whole kshatra race was discouraged by the acts of Bhargava, i.e., Parasurama, and that they were in consequence known as Kayasthas. In the Tripurantakam inscription of Ambadeva, the origin of the family-namo Kayastha is explained as born of the body (kaya) of Druhina (i.e., Brahma). In this Kayastha family was born Gangaya-Sahini. His sister was Chandaladavi who bore to Ambakshmapa two sons viz., Janarddana and Tripurarideva. The latter's younger brother was Ambadeva who had captured the royal glory (sambra( mra)jya-lakshmi, 1. 29) of Gurindala-Ganadhipa a meteor to the Malava king. The inscription further states that king Auiba granted on the date specified in 11. 31-33, the village Molla kalluru alias Sivapura to the temple of god Mahesvara (11. 33-35). Then follow five imprecatory verses (11. 36-38). The record was composed by Nammananandana who was dear to the goddess of speech. The Telugu portion repeats the date and adds the name of the donee as Mallinathayangaru of Remdrevu residing at Tripurantaka-kshetra. The gift was probably placed in his charge to be managed on behalf of the temple. At the end is added a verse in Sanskrit which seems to refer to the construction of a flight of steps at the eastern gateway of the temple, by Kumara-kshitibhrit (ie., Kumara Prataparudra). The details of date are given in II. 31-33 and 11. 52-54 as :- Saka year (expressed both in chronogram and numerical figures), bhanu (12) and arkka (12) i.e., 1212, Vikrita, Bhadrapada, ba.15, darsa, Tuesday, solar eclipse (drudas-Irilh-oparage). The eclipse probably covered twelve digits (arddhakala) of the Sun. These details regularly correspond to Tuesday, September 5, A.D. 1290 when the nakshatra was Uttara-Pbalguni. The inscription is important as it furnishes a specific relationship between Gandapendara Gangaya-Sahini the Cavalier of Kakatiya Ganapati and Ganda pendara Ambadeva which was not known hitherto. As stated above, Ganga ya-Sahini's sister Chandalamba or Chandaladevi was married to Amba-kshmapa who was the father of Ambadeva. Since the record states that she bore to Amba two sons, viz., Jannigadeva and his younger brother Tripuraridava it may be surmised that Aribadeva was probably born of a different mother. In the Tripurantakam inscription mentioned above, the pedigree of Aribadeva is given as follows: In the Kayastha family was

Page #327
272 Gangeya-Sahini (Saka 1172, 1176, 1179) born Gangeya; after him came his sister's son' Janarddana (udabhavat-tad-anu dvibhujo nripa[h*] svasur-apatyam-amushya Janarddanah 11. 8 f.), his younger brother Tripurarideva and the latter's younger brother Ambadeva as Upendra was of Indra'. The names of the sister of GangeyaSabini and her husband are furnished here for the first time. Rangachari and Sewell have misunderstood the relationship between the several chiefs of the Kayastha family and have thus given a wrong genealogy. It may be noted that the Tripurantakam inscription as well as the present record specify without ambiguity the connection between the four members of the family which put together stands as follows: Brahma Kayastha family Saka 1166 Saka 1172 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Jannigadeva (Saka 1180-1190) Saka 1176-79 Chief. Tripuraridava (Saka 1190-1194) The Kayasthas were a powerful family of feudatory chiefs who played a prominent part in the politics of the medieval period in the Telugu country. They started their career as cavaliers (Turaga-sadhanikas) under Kakatiya Ganapati and styled themselves as Mahamandalesvara, Mandalika-Brahmarakshasa and Ganda pendara. Ambadeva the most powerful chief of the family assumed the epithet Ghandikota-Manorathapuravar-adhisvara and ruled from his capitals Vallurupattana and Ghandikota the former of which is Valluru near Cuddapah while the latter is the modern Ghandikota in the Jammalmadugu Taluk of the Cuddapah District. In order to understand the extent of their power and territory, it is necessary to study their records critically, and to facilitate such a study, a classified statement of their principal dated records is given below specifying in each case the name of the overlord under whom the chief ruled: Date. Ambayyadeva Gangeya-Sahini Do. Overlord. [VOL. XXV. Ganapati Do. Do. Chandaladevi m. to Amba kshmapa I (Saka 1166) (By different wife) Ambadeva II (Saka 1194-1230?) Provenance. Satrasala (Palnad Tk., Guntur Dt.). Tripurantakam hill (Kurnool Dt.). Tripurantakam hill (Kurnool Dt.). Gangavaram (Cuddapah Dt.). 4 1 Though the Tripurantakam inscription contains the specific relationship namely sister's son' (svasur-apat. yam) between Gangeya-Sahini and Janarddana it has been missed by all writers on the Kayasthas who neverthe less proclaim that the inscriptions do not disclose the connection between them. See also Madras Epigraphical Report for 1905, Part II, page 63. Inscriptions of the Madras Presidency, Vol. II, p. 932, n. Historical Inscriptions of Southern India, p. 359. No. 314 of 1930-31 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. * No. 283 of 1905 of the same collection. Nos. 231, 176 of 1905 and 233 of 1937-38 of the same collection.

Page #328
No. 27] NILAGANGAVARAM INSCRIPTION OF AMBADEVA-MAHARAJA: SAKA 1212. 273 Date. Saka 1180-821 Saka 11862 Saka 11913 Saka 11924 Saka 11945 Saka 1194 to 1224 Chief. Jannigadeva Jannigadeva ruling the territory extending from Panungal to Marajavadi or Kaivara. Do. Tripurantaka Tripurari Ambadeva. Overlord. Provenance. Ganapati No mention of the Karempudi (Palnad Tk.), Nandalur overlord. (Cuddapah Dt.). Pondalur (Pullampet Tk., Cuddapah Dt.). Do. Rudramahadevi Do. No mention of the Tripurantakam hill. overlord. Durgi (Palnad Tk.). Potlapadu (Darsi, Nellore Dt.). Tripurantakam, Attirala, Poli, Cuddapah and Kamalapuram Taluks. From this tabular statement, it is apparent that a certain Ambayyadeva was the earliest member of the Kayastha family who governed a portion of the Guntur District round about Satrasala where his inscription was secured. Gangeya-Sahini appears to have simultaneously held service under Ganapati in the Cuddapah District where his records are found. Both of them are given the epithet Damodara-sainya-disa-patta which is likewise adopted by the two successors, viz., Tripurarideva and Ambadeva along with the other epithets which they actually earned by their exploits. Ambadeva, the younger brother of Tripurari whose records range in date from Saka 1194 to 1224, could not have held any administrative authority as early as Saka 1166 which would otherwise invest him with the governorship of the territory for nearly 60 years which is far from likely. Further, this would lead to the contingency of assigning no period of rule to his elder brothers Janniga and Tripurari who have, however, issued several records as governors under the Kakatiyas. It is therefore reasonable to think that Ambadeva of the Satrasala inscription is an earlier member and different' from the homonymous chief the younger brother of Tripurarideva. The earlier Ambadeva may be identified with Ambakshmapa mentioned in the present record as the father of the three brothers. Since the earliest reference to the defeat of Damodara of the west is found in connection with both Ambadeva I and Gangeya-Sahini, it is likely that both these officers had a share in the event. Whether Ambakshmapa's principality was confined to the Palnad Taluk of the Guntur District or extended as far south as the Cuddapah District where his son's inscriptions are discovered, there are no means to decide. But it is quite probable that Ambadeva I and Gangeya-Sahini governed different parts of the Kakatiya kingdom separately and on the death of the latter 1 V. Rangachari, op. cit., Guntur 502, and Cuddapah 850. Nos. 610 of 1907 and 550 of 1909 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. See Rangachari, op. cit., Cuddapah 824 and Guntur 520. V. Rangachari, op. cit. Guntur 500 (No. 573 of 1909 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection). Nellore Inscriptions, Vol. I., Darsi 57, 60. The Saka year 1151 appears to have been wrongly read for 1192 and the cyclic year Pramadi for Pramoduta which corresponded to 1192. Saka 1151 does not combine with Pramadi at all. Ibid., Darsi 1. Nos. 168, 173, 174, 242 and 268, of 1905, 406 of 1911, 622 of 1907, 618 of 1907 and 414 of 1911, etc., of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. The identification of Ambakshmapa with Ambadeva made in the Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy for 1930-31, Part II, para. 18, is not tenable.

Page #329
274 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXV. apparently without issue, his territory passed to the nearest relative, viz., his brother-in-law Ambadeva I or more probably the latter's son Janarddana. This would account for the tracing of Ambadeva (II)'s genealogy from Gangeva-Sahini who had, otherwise, no direct lineal connection with bim. Thus from Janarddana's time the territory of the Kayastha chiefs comprised a large area from Panungal to Marajavadi or Kaivara, i.e., from the Nalgonda District (Nizam's Dominions) to the Cuddapah District. From the table given above it is clear that Janniga must have come to power some time after Saka 1179 as Gangeya-Sahini's latest inscription is dated in Saka 1179 and held the governorship till Saka 1192 which is the earliest date for Tripurari. Tripurari was succeeded by his younger brother Arnbadeva II in Saka 1194, who continued to rule till at least Saka 1224 in which year his Lepaka inscription is dated. It is significant that the Karem puli and Nandalur inscriptions of Jannigadeva bearing the Saka date 1186 do not refer to the overlord whereas his earlier inscriptions of Saka 1180-82 introduce him as a feudatory of Ganapati. The Durgi and Potlapadu inscriptions of Saka 1191 and Saka 1192 belonging respectively to Janniga and Tripurari mention Rudramahadevi as the reigning monarch. But Tripurari's inscriptions of Saka 1194 and almost all the records of Ambadeva II from Saka 1194 to Saka 1224 are issued by the chiefs independently without acknowledging the suzerain power. This omission to mention the reigning monarch, if it signifies anything, may be taken to reflect the unsettled political conditions in the country due to weakness at the centre, particularly between Saka 1182 and 1186 and Saka 1192 and 1194. This is borne out by a study of the political events that happened at this period in the Telugu country. The most important document that furnishes many political synchronisms for the history of the period is the Tripurantakam inscription of Arbadeva-Maharaja dated in Saka 1212. It states about Aribadeva that he (1) acquired the title of Rayasahasramalla after defeating Sripati-Ganapati; (2) routed Kesava joined by Somideva and Alluganga ; (3) vanquished Mallikarjuna who was a hater of Gods and Brahmans; (4) gave his daughter in marriage to Rajanna son of king [B7]laya who had celebrated several sacrifices, together with the Nandanapura country (Nandalur) as dowry; (5) reinstated Manmagandagopala at Vikramasimhapura (Nellore) in his kingdom which he had lost; (6) captured the treasures of the Pandya princes ; (7) defeated Damodara of the west ; (8) took the head of Eluva-Mallideva ; (9) was honoured with rich presents by the king of Devagiri who was pleased at his valour ; (10) destroyed Kadavaraya and (11) was helped by his friend king Parakramapandya with strong cavalry forces. Most of these exploits are confirmed by the contemporary epigraphical and literary evidences as shown in the sequel. A record from Tallaproduturt belonging to Jagatapi Gangeyadevacholamaharaju, son of Alluganga, and bearing Saka date 1244 describes the chief as Gandapendara-Gangeya-Sahini-sarvastabandikara, i.e., robber of Gangeya-Sahini's wealth and as 'one who obtained the (regal) fortune by churning the ocean of Sevuna (ie., Yadava) army, indicating thereby that the Chief had rid himself of the Yadava domination by Saka 1244. From an inscription at Niluru in the Gooty Taluk of the Anantapur District dated in Saka 1137, it is learnt that Jagatapi Dandidevacho!a 1 This arra roughly included the modern Cuddapah, Kurnool, Bellary, Anantapur, Nellore and Guntur Districts. In one of the Lepika inscriptions examined and copied by the Telugu Assistant of the Epigraphy Office, Madras, in 1938. Gandpewlara Tripuraridera-Maharaja is introduced as ruling Mulki-nandu from Valluripattana in Saka 1226, Knidhin (A.D. 1304) and making a grant of the village Lebika as a sarramanya-agrahara to the temple of Allalanathadeva. This is a solitary record of Tripurari belonging to such a late date. If he is identical with the brother of Amhadeva II, we have to presume that he continued to rule conjointly with Anbadeva till Saka 1226. No. 269 of 19 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. * No. 308 of 1935-36 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection, No. 34.5 of 19:20.

Page #330
No. 27.) NILAGANGAVARAM INSCRIPTION OF AMBADEVA-MAHARAJA : SAKA 1212. 275 maharaya probably an ancestor of the above chief was a subordinate of Yadava Simhana. And Gangeya-Sahini is stated in a record of Saka 1176 belonging to the reign of Kakatiya Ganapati, to have defeated a certain Rakkasa-Gangarasa who may be the same person as the Rakkasa-Gangarasa of the Joti inscription" (Siddhaut Taluk, Cuddapah District) dated in Saka 1169. The Telugu poem Nirvachanottara-Ramayanamu records that Gangeya-Sahini who had been deprived of his kingdom by a certain Rakkasa-Gangarasa evidently the above-mentioned chief, took refuge under Manma-Janapala who restored the lost kingdom to his protege by vanquishing RakkasaGanga. This event must have occurred between Saka 1169 and Saka 1176. Alluganga who was probably connected with Rakkasa-Ganga in some unspecified way, as their names, their territory and the hostilities they both bore against Gangeya-Sabini would indicate, must have taken vengeance against his opponent Gangeya-Sahini, which was reciprocated by Aunbadeva who as stated in his Tripurantakam inscription, routed Alluganga and his allies. Thus for three generations the Kayasthas ranged themselves against the Jagatapi-choladevamaharajas who appear to have rebelled. against their overlords the Yadavas of Devagiri. It is likely that Gangeya-Sahini and his relatives were the friends of the Sevuna kings and that they suppressed the rebellion of the latter's subordi. nates who, however, ultimately became independent by Saka 1244 when the Yadava power was on the wane. It must probably be with the help of Ambadeva during the governorship of Jan. nigadeva that Yadava Mahadeva wrested from Kakatiya Ganapati the honour of panichamahasabda as recorded in the introduction to Vratakhanda of Hemadril. We know that this event took place in about Saka 1183 during the last days of Ganapati. On the death of Ganapati the whole country was plunged in utmost disaster and chaos and the internal rebellion and the danger from the neighbouring powers were too much for the queen Patroddhati Rudramahadevi to cope with in the beginning of her reign. Accordingly several Telugu-Choda chiefs such as Kuva-Manumilideva, Vijayagandagopala and Siddayadeva-Choda-Maharaja are found issuing their inscriptions independently without referring to their overlord, in Saka 1189, 1185 and 1189 respectively, i.e., within a few years after her accession to the throne. Soon, however, the Kakatiya queen appears to have consolidated her power and reduced the refractory chiefs to subjection. She niust have first subjugated the Kayastha chief Jannigadeva by about Saka 1190 ; for he expresses his loyalty to the reigning monarch in his inscription of Saka 1191. Thereafter, with the help of the Kayastha chiefs of whom Ambadeva appears to have taken a prominent part, the turbulent officers were brought down on their knees since, in the Tripurantakam inscription mentioned above, Anbadeva boasts of having taken, evidently on behalf of the Kakatiya ruler, the head of a certain Eruva-Manumilideva who must be identical with the Telugu-Choda chief Eruva. Mallideva. Simultaneously with or shortly after this achievement, the defeat of Alluganga, Somideva. Kesava, Mallikarjuna, etc., ascribed to the chief in his records appears to have happened. Kadavaraya, i.e., Kopperunjingadeva II (A.D. 1243-1279) who had been reduced to subordination by Kakatiya Ganapati as can be surmised from his Draksharama inscription in which he calls himself the executor of the commands of Ganapati-Maharaja (Ganapati-Maharajasy-ajnam pravar layata), must have attempted to throw off his allegiance to the Kakatiya banner on the leath of Ganapati. In fact he has caused to be engraved a highly pedantic inscription at Triple rantakam in which he glorifies his past achievements including the numerous rich gifts he had 1 No. 231 of 1905. No. 563 of 1915. * Bom. Gaz., Vol. I, part ii, p. 273, v. 52. * See above, Vol. XXIII, p. 193. Nos. 190, 272 and 175 of 1905. .8.1. I., Vol. IV. So. 1342 B.

Page #331
276 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. made to the temple of Bhimesvara at Draksharama, without mentioning the Kakatiya overlord who was reigning at the tim. The record is unfortunately not dated. But it must be assigned to a date subsequent to Saka 1184 in which year Kopperunjingadeva figures apparently as a subordinate of a Kakatiya king. The defeat of Kopperunjinga called here Kadavaraya must have been accomplished some time before Saka 1201 the last year of the chief and after Saka 1194 when Ambadeva succeeded to the chiefdom. Amabadeva's Tripurantakam inscription of Saka 1194 does not refer to any of his exploits mentioned above whereas his epigraphs dated Saka 1207, 1212, 1213, etc., narrate them in detail. Ambadeva appears to have been puffed up with the signal victory he had gained over his powerful rival Kopperuojingadeva, proclaimed himself as a quasi-independent chief and to have held that position till the very last year of his rule. It is, however, certain that he did not turn a rebel against the Kakatiyas or attempt to subvert their sovereignty. For a record from Malyala' in the Nandikotkur Taluk of the Kurnool District refers itself to the reign of the Kakatiya king Kumara Rudra Maharaja in Saka 1212 and 1213, thus marking the extent of the Kakatiya rule in the territory of the Kayastha chiefs during the same period. Tripurantakam (Kurnool District) and Nilagangavaram (Vinukonda Taluk, Guntur District) where Ambadeva's inscriptions are found, were situated within the Kakatiya dominions. It is therefore possible that though Ambadeva maintained a semi-independent status like the great Feudatory families of the Dekkan, i.e., the Western Gangas, Banas, etc., under the Rashtrakutas, etc., in the medieval period, the Kakatiya suzerainty was acknowledged in the territory of the Kayasthas as shown above. In course of time, however, Aubadeva's power suffered heavily in consequence of which he appears to have been deprived of his principality, since an Upparapalle inscription of Rudradeva dated Saka 1[2*]36, Pramadi, refers to the reduction of Ghandikota by a subordinate of the king. Another fragmentary inscription in the same place, without date, states that the king appointed Gonkaya-Reddi, a servant of Juttaya, to the governorship of Khandikota and Mulikinandu districts. This shows that Ambadeva had been subdued under the orders of the king and his territory annexed to the Kakatiya dominions some time before Saka 1236. In one of the inscriptions at Kanala, Nandyal Taluk of the Kurnool District, a chief (name completely damaged) is stated to be ruling over Mulkinandu, Penampadi, Pottapinandu, Pedakallu and Nantavadi under Prataparudradeva-Mabaraja in Saka 1230. We know that these nadus had been subject to the administration of Ambadeva, but it is not definite whether Ambadeva continued to rule till Saka 1230 or had been dispossessed of his territory by that year. But it can be affirmed that he had been either killed in the encounter or dislodged from Ghandi. kota before Saka 1236 as stated above. TEXT. First Fragment : First Face. 1 Varaha vapur=avyad=va mahi-mu . . 2 hareh yasya darnshtr-agra-visramta mahi . No. 197 of 1906, see Madras Epigraphical Report for the year, part ii, p. 46. * 8. I. I., Vol. IV, No. 1341. * The chief came to power in A.D. 1243 and ruled for 36 years (Historical Ins. of Southern India, pp. 162 and 3'76) * No. 321 of 1937-38. An indirect mention of Kumara-Kshitibhrit in the present record points to the overbearing attitude of Ambadeva towards the Kakatiya monarch. No. 328 of 1905. * No. 329 of 1905. No. 260 of 1935-36. .No. 408 of 1911. . From ink-inpressiva.

Page #332
No. 27.) NILAGANGAVARAM INSCRIPTION OF AMBADEVA-MAHARAJA: SAKA 1212. 277 4 . * . tejas-samunmrishta . Gjiya) . . . . . . . . . . . . . Second Fragment; First Face. 5 [ka] tama . . . . . . . . . . . . 6 tamsur-anaratam | . . . . . . . . 7 yatha-margga-pravarttakam Vidhir=yviryyaikanilaya[min] 8 kshatram varnnam-ajijanati || Bharggavad=bhagna-hrida[ye) 9 kshatra-loko-[py]-avikriyah kauryya-param-gatas-tatra 10 Kayasthah kati vibrutah | Tatrranvavaye sam[ja)11 ta[h*) sriman Gamgaya-Sahinih [*payodhav=iva pa12 ryyipta-teji amfita-didhitih || Sura-sakhina iva 13 Surabhih Kamal-ey=Amritakarasya kalyani sarva14 janini sahaja Chamdaladevi babhuv=asya? || Amba15 kshmapad=asut=eyam Chardalamba suta-dvayam(yam) [l*] 16 Vasudevad=iv=asasyam Devaki daivatair-api' || Pratyartthi. 17 prithvipati-mauli-ratna-prabha-pisargikrita-pada-pitha 18 Janarddanah kshmadhipatir=jananam ja(jya)yan=abhu. 19 t ja(j=ja)mgama-pas parijatah || Bah[@]-bala-kshurnna(pna) 20 vipaksha-lokas-tasyanuja[h*) Sri-Tripuraridevah [1] 21 gaumdaryya-sardarsita-Manmatha-sriravidya22 vilas-aspadam=avirasit ll Ayushman Arbado33 va-kshitipatir-anujas-tasya prithvim prasasti prachina24 kshoni-pala-pranihita-samara-praudhi-parina bahuh 1 25 prahva-pratyartthi-prithvi-paribri(vri)dha-makuta-syuta-ma26 niskyw*)-niryya[j*-jvala-jal-avalidha-spu(sphu)ta-pada-kamala-dva dva samdarsaniyah || Ayam maha-babur=anika-ram28 ge minya-sriyu Malava-dhumaketoh[l*] gurvvi29 Gurindala-Ganadhipasya sambra(mra)jya-lakshmino1 30 sahasa jaharas II First Fragment ; Second Face. 31 Sake bhamnv(bhanv)-arkka-sam(sam)khya-vilasati Vikrite vatsa[ra] 32 Bhadra-maso darse Bhaumasya vare l' suksidini (sukritini ?) 33 samaye dvadag-arddh-Oparago [*] pradad-Amba-kshi34 tindrah prati(thi)ta-Sivapuram Mollakallari-nama-gra[ma). 35 m Mahesvaraya l' prakatita-mas . . 36 37 . . . . . . . . . . . Second Fragment; Second Face. . . . . yam dharmma. . . palaniyyo(niyo) bha Metre : Anushfubh. * This syllable is superfluous. * Metre : Indravajra. * Danda superfluous. * Metre : Arya. * Metre: Upajati. * Metre : Srugdhand. * Metre : Sragdhard.

Page #333
278 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 38 dbhis-sarvan-etan bhavinah prartthivendra' bhuyo 39 bhuyo yachate Ramachandrah || Bahubhi40 r-vvasudha datta rajabhis-Sada(ga)radibhih . yasya 41 yasya yada bhumih(mis-)tasya tasya tatha(da) phala 42 mlam) * Satrunampi(n-api) trito dharmma[h*] palaniyyo(niyo) prava. 43 tnatah satrur-eva hi satrulh*] syad-dharmmah satru 44 r-nna kasya-chit [*] Masham ekam suvarnna(nna)sya bhume45 r-apy arddham-amgalam(amgulam ) haran narakam-apnoti ya 46 vad-abhuta-samplavam (vam) [*] Yatha chamdrama 47 so vriddhirahany-ahani jayate [*]tatha bhu 48 mi-kritam danam sasye sasye vivarddhate * Ayushma 49 ta Nammananandanena pratyagravani-hridaya 50 mgamena samyak-kritai sasana-varyyam-e 51 tat-sarvve-pi srinvamtu sah-adarena [*] Svasti sri 52 Saka-varshambulu 1212 agu-nenti Vikri(kri)ti53 samvatsara Bhadrapada bahula 15 Mamga54 lavarana suryya-grahana-kalamuna 55 [m]du svasti srimatu Ganda-pendara Ambade56 va-Maharajulu sri-Tripurantakam-kshe 57 tra-vasul-aina Remdrevula Mallinathaya mgariki Mollalakalluru sarvva-bada (dha)-pari59 haramu a-chamdrarka-sta(stha)yigan-ichchina Si 60 vapuramu [*] mamgala maha-sri sri sri | | | 61 [D]evi yasya tvakiyyam (svakiyam ?) Tripura-vijayin[e] 62 chakshur-at(ut)-patya puja [ri*] sritva (kritva) reje tato-pi [dda]63. taram-amalam Docha (a)y-akhyam prasiddham [*] 64 purvva-dvare Kumara-kshitibhrid-uparitas-ta[t*-] Pu 65 rare[*] purastad ramya sopana-margam [vuma?]66 karam-amalan dyuh pratijnam vidhaya || No. 28.--BARGAON TEMPLE INSCRIPTION OF SABARA. BY PROF. V. V. MIRASHI, M.A., NAGPUR. This inscription is incised on a broken stone slab which is still lying amidst the ruins of a temple to the north of Bargaon, a village situated at a distance of twenty-seven miles north by west of Murwara, the chief town of the Murwara tahsil of the Jubbulpore District, in the Central Provinces. The inscription does not seen. to have been noticed by General Cunningham who visited Bargaon twice, during 1883-84 and 1884-85, and has given a fairly detailed description of the temples and mentioned three other records found there in his Archaeological Survey of India Reports, Vol XXI, Part I, p. 101 and Part II, pp. 163-64. The present inscription was briefly roticed for the first time by Rai Bahadur Hiralal in his Inscriptions in the Central Provinces and Berar, but it has not 1 Read parthivendran. Metre: Anushtubh. Metre: Indravajra. 7 First edition, (1916), pp. 39-40; second edition (1932), p. 43. [VOL. XXV. * Metre: Salini. Read krito. Metre: Sragdhara.

Page #334
No. 28.) BARGAON TEMPLE INSCRIPTION OF SABARA. 279 been edited so far. It is edited here from good estampages supplied by the Superintendent of the Archaeological Survey, Central Circle, Patna. The inscription is fragmentary. Nothing has of course been lost at the top, the bottom and the proper right side. But an indefinite number of letters have disappeared on the left side owing to the breaking away of the stone. The extant portion of the record is in a state of good preservation. It consists of five lines, of which the last, which begins at a distance of 2' from the proper right end, contains only three aksharas. The characters belong to the Nagari alphabet. As regards individual letters we may note that kh consists of two triangles joined by a horizontal line at the top; th shows a vertical stroke on the right; r exbibits two forms--one with a loop as in kridara, 1. 3 and the other without it in Sabara, l. 1. Rai Bahadur Hiralal conjecturally referred the characters of this inscription to the 8th or 9th century A. D., but they appear to be somewhat later and may be of the 10th century A. D. The language is Sanskrit. The record is written in prose throughout. It is written incorrectly and contains some mistakes of sandhi (as in ato arthe for ato='rthe in 1. 4) and of gender (as in sapath-edam for sapatho'yarn in the same line). The only orthographical peculiarity that calls for notice is that b is throughout denoted by the sign for v, see Savara and Valadhikrita, both in l. 1 and vrahma-stamra in 1. 2. The record opens with Om namah and refers to a commander of the army (Baladhikrita) of Sabara. His name which is partly mutilated appears to be Siva. Tbe object of the inscription seems to be to record the gift of a cess on the threshing floor together with a granary to some ascetic residing at the temple in the settlement of Brahmanas for the benefit of the god) Sankaranarayana, to whose temple the inscribed stone was apparently affixed. The record ends with the imprecation that whoever would offend against it would incur the sin of the slaughter of a Brahmana. The preserved portion of the inscription contains no date, but, as stated above, it can, on palgeographic evidence, be referred to the 10th century A.D. The illustrious Sabara mentioned here is perhaps identical with the Sabara, named Simha, mentioned in a fragmentary stone inscription found at Bhilsa, to which Dr. F. E. Hall has called attention in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. XXXI, p. 111, n. 2. The latter inscription states that Vachaspati of the Kaundinya gotra, who was a minister of the king Krishna after defeating the lord of Chedi and slaying a Sabara named Simha placed the kings of the Rala-mandala and Roda padi on the throne and repaired to the temple of Bhaillasvamin evidently at Bhilsa where he composed a stotra in praise of the god. From the mention of the lord of Chedi and the Sabara chief Simha together in the same line, Dr. Hall conjectured that the latter was the Chedian generalissimo. The Sabara of the present inscription, too, was no doubt subject to the contemporary Chedi or Kalachuri king. for a much defaced inscription at Bargaon to which General Cunningham has drawn attention refers to a Kalachuri king or kings. But as the present inscription mentions a commander of the forces of this Sabara himself, it seems that he was a feudatory chief and not a mere generalissimo of the Chedi king. This fragmentary inscription at Bhilsa is also undated, but the date of the king Krishna, whose minister was Vachaspati, can be approximately fixed on other evidence. At Maser, a village about twenty-five miles north of Bhilsa, Mr. M. B. Garde, Director of Archaeology. 1 See Chod-lar samare vijitya Sabaram samhritya Simh-ahvayam Ral-mandala-Rodapady.avanipo(pau) bhayam pratishthapya cha Devam drashtum=ih=agato rachitavam(n) stotram pavitram param Srimat-Krishna. ntip-aika-mantri-pada-bhak Kaundinya-Vachaspatih cited by Hall in J. A. 8. B., Vol. XXXI, p. 111, n. t. 2 Cunningham, A. S. R., Vol. XXI, p. 165.

Page #335
280 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Gwalior State, discovered in 1930 a fragmentary inscription in two pieces. It mentions one Narasirha of the Sulki (or Chalukya) family, who at the command of Krishnaraja initiated the wives of Kalachuri kings into widowhood. As Kesari, the son of Narasimha, was, according to the inscription, appointed Tantradhipa (Minister for home affairs) by Vakpati-Munja (circa A.D. 972 to 995), Krishnaraja can be placed about A. D. 950. This conclusion is corroborated by the date V. 1039 (A. D. 982) of a pilgrim record which Mr. Garde has discovered on a pillar of a dilapidated medieval temple at Maser. This record states the name of the god installed in the temple as Krishnegvara.* The god was evidently so named after a king named Krishna who consequently must have flourished before A. D. 982. There is another piece of evidence which corroborates the above-mentioned date for Krishna. This Klishna is probably identical with Krishnapa of the Cbandella family, a son of Yasovarman, mentioned in four out of six stone inscriptions at Dudabi, in the Lalitpur District, about 75 miles north by east of Bhilsa. According to both General Cunningham and Dr. Kielhorn this Yasovarman is the well-known Chandella king of that name, the father of Dhanga for whom we have dates ranging from A. D. 954 to A. D. 1002. Krishnapa may, therefore, be referred to the period A.D. 960-85. From the Khajuraho inscription of Dhanga, dated V. 1011, we learn that the Chandella kingdom in the beginning of his reign extended to Bhasvat or Bhilsa in the south. It seems, therefore, that Dhanga placed his brother Krishpa or Krishnapa in charge of the south-western portion of the Chandella kingdom extending at least from Dudahi in the north to Bbilsa in the south. If the identification of the illustrious Sabara of the present inscription with the Sabara chief slain by Ktishnaraja's minister is accepted, the Sabara chief can be referred to the third quarter of the 10th century A.D. The Kalachuri suzerain to whom he owed allegiance was probably S ankaragana. The name of the god Sankaranarayana appears somewhat curious. It seems to suggest that the temple was dedicated to Narayana installed by Sankara, who is probably identical with the Kalachuri prince of that name mentioned in the Karitalai stone inscription of Laksh. manaraja II. It is noteworthy in this connection that he is called a parama-vaishnava or devout worshipper of Vishnu in that record. TEXT.) (altho 1 faf at TTA: 1) utena" [fa]- ... .. 2 szfahar(W) xreia(a)alTautaha ......... 3 CORTOUT ofHat(T) OCH ET ..... . 1 Annual Report of the Archeological Department, Gwalior State, for 1930-31, p. 10. * I owe this information to the kindness of Mr. Garde. These inscriptions were discovered by Cunningham, see his 4.8. R., Vol. X, pp. 94-5, plate xxxii, and edited by Kielhorn in Ind. Ant., Vol. XVIII, pp. 236-37. . Above, Vol. I, p. 129. Sankaranarayana here apparently refers to an image of Haribara.-Ed.) * Ibid., Vol. II, pp. 174 ff. This king must now be called Lakshmadaraja II in view of an earlier king of the same name ; see above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 255 ff. From inked estampages. * Expressed by a symbol. Read Baladhikrita-, 10 The anusvara on ra is very faint. Some word like cha may have been lost after kridaran.

Page #336
No. 29] JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN: YEAR 39. 4 kaM ato arthe' yo vibhicarati tasya zapathedaM 5 sya iti ["*] vra (brahmahatya (tyA) pAtake' 281 TRANSLATION. (Ll. 1-3) Succes ! Om! Adoration! [Siva], the Baladhikrita of the illustrious Sabara has given the cess at the threshing floor and a granary for the holy Sankaranarayana to , the ascetic residing in the temple (which is the only one) in the entire settle. ment of the Brahmanas venerated by . (Ll. 4-5) Whoever will deviate from this, for him is this (our) imprecation that he shall incur the sin of killing a Brahmana No. 29. JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN: THE YEAR 39. By R. K. GHOSHAL, M.A., CALOUTTA. The plates which bear the subjoined inscription were turned up along with pieces of old pottery in course of excavation of an old temple in the village of Jirjingi near Tekkali in the Ganjam District of the Madras Presidency. They were secured by Sir A. P. Patro, Kt., who made them over to Mr. R. Subba Rao of the Andhra Historical Research Society of Rajahmundry. Mr. Rao subsequently published them in the Society's Journal. In view of the great importance justly attached to this record for the early history of the Ganga kings of Orissa, and considering its rather inadequate treatment by Mr. Rao, I re-edit the inscription from excellent ink-impressions kindly supplied by Dr. N. P. Chakravarti, the Government Epigraphist for India. 1 Used in the sense of asminn-arthe. Read vyabhicha rati. Read sapatho-'yam. The original perhaps contained patakena samyukto bhavishyati. Read "sy-eti. These are three plates of copper, each measuring 81" by 3". Towards the proper right end of each plate, there is a hole through which passed a ring, 3" in diameter, the ends of which, however, remain un-soldered, owing to the fact that the seal which must have been fixed to this ring is missing. The weight of the plates is 563 tolas, and that of the ring 12 tolas, making a total of 69 tolas. The edges of the plates are slightly raised into rims so as to protect the inscription. The first and the third plates have writing on their inner faces only, while the * Khala-bhiksha, lit. alms at a threshing floor, was probably a tax in kind which was paid to the state when the corn was threshed. The right to receive the contribution seems to have been transferred to the donee. Whether the cess at one or all the threshing floors in the particular locality was conferred on the donee the record does not make clear. The Karitalai stone inscription of Lakshmanaraja (II) (above, Vol. II, pp. 174 ff.) refers in line 34 to the donation of four khala-bhikshas. 7 Brahma-stambha occurs in verse 14 of the Jabalpur and Khairha grants of Yasahkarna, (above, Vols. II, p. 4 and XII, p. 212) but there, too, the correct expression evidently is brahma-stamba meaning a settlement of Brahmanas.' The same verse occurs in the Kumbhi plates of Vijayasimha. Dr. Hall's transcript of it gives the reading brahma-stambo. See J. A. 8. B., Vol. XXXI, p, 117. J. A. H. B.S., Vol. III, pp. 49 ff. Also noticed in the An. Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy for 1935-36 (C. P. No. 9).

Page #337
282 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [ Vol. XXV. second one is inscribed on both sides. The plates are in a state of perfect preservation and the engraving is clear throughout. The first and third plates, which are inscribed on one side only, have seven lines of writing apiece, while the second one contains six lines on each of its sides --- thus twenty-six lines in all. The height of the letters is about t' on the average. The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets and have resemblance to those used in the Godavari plates of Prithivimula, Gokak Plates of Dejja-Maharaja, the Srungavarapukota. and Siripuram plates of Anantavarman, king of Kalinga. The script of the Jirjingi plates has further some obvious resemblance to that employed in some of the early inscriptions from Cambodia. The inscription under discussion furnishes examples of initial a in lines 1, 4, 8, 14 and 22 and of initial a in l. 24 as well as of final m (11. 18 and 21) and t (1. 25), which are so indicated by their smaller size. The northern form of l is employed in -sakala- (1.1) and -lata. (1. 8). The numerical symbols for 1, 9, 20 and 30 are contained in the date in line 25. The language is Sanskrit. With the exception of two of the customary verses at the end, the whole of the record is in prose. Among orthographical peculiarities deserving notice are (1) the use of the jihvamuliya in l. 21; (2) the use of the guttural nasal in place of anusvara in-nistrinsa (1.5); (3) the doubling of dh and the change of the first dh into d in -anuddhyatas. (1. 10) : (4) the doubling throughout of a consonant after r; (5) the occasional doubling of a consonant before r, as in sagottraya (1. 13). In Ttaittiriya (1. 13) the doubling of the first letter is ungrammatical. Both b and v are indicated by the sign for the latter, exceptions being sam(sa)mbaddha (1. 11) and kutumbina[8*=] (1. 12). The rules of sandhi have not been observed in a few cases. The object of the inscription is to record a grant, which is non-sectarian in character, by Maharaja Indravarman, Lord of Trikalinga, 'a sun in the firmament of the spotless family of the Gangas'. The grant is issued from the city of Dantapura and concerns the village of Jijjika situated in the Vorkhara-bhoga, which is given away as an agrahara, in equal shares, to Agnievamin, son of Rudrasvamin, and the former's (i.e., Agnisvamin's) son Rudrasvamin, who belonged to the Vishnuvsiddha gotra and the Taittiriya sakha. The date is given, in figures only, as in the Year 39 on the 21st day of the month of Vaisakha. The year in all probability refers itself to the Ganga era. The present record, therefore, may be considered as the earliest inscription of the Eastern Ganga kings discovered so far. The charter was written by the king's Sandhivigrahika Dovasimhadeva. There has been lately some discussion over the question of identity and antecedence of Indravarman, Lord of Trikalinga, of the present record. Mr. R. Subba Rao identifies the donor 1 J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XVI, pp. 114 ff. * Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 289 ff. Ibid., Vol. XXIII, pp. 56 ff. * Ibid., Vol. XXIV, pp. 47 ff. * The next oldest inscription of the Eastern Gangas yet available is the Narasinga palli plates of Hastivarman of the Year 79 (see Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 62 ff.). There is much uncertainty about the reading of the date in the stray plate from Tirlingi which has been assumed by Mr. S. N. Rajaguru (J. A. H. R. 8., Vol. III, pp. 54 ff.) to belong to the Year 28 of the Ganga era. Much of this uncertainty will undoubtedly be removed when the remaining plates of the set come to light and clear impressions of them are made available to scholars. It seems therefore premature, just now, to doubt, as has been done by Mr. G. Ramdas (J. 4. H. R. 8., Vol. III, pp. 82-3). the genuineness of the Tirlingi plate on what appears to be very flimsy grounds. J. 4. H. R. S., Vol. VI, p. 72.

Page #338
No. 29.] JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN : YEAR 39. 283 of this grant with Adhiraja Indra, who, as recorded in the Godavari plates of Prithivimula, is said to have overthrown in battle one Indrabhattarakal. This latter potentate has been equated by Dr. J. F. Fleet with the Eastern Chalukya king of the same name who was the younger brother of Jayasimha I and father of Vishnuvardhana II: while according to Drs. Kielhorn and Jouveau-Dubreuil,. Indrabhattaraka should rather belong to the Vishnukundin dynasty. We along with Mr. Subba Raos are inclined provisionally to subscribe to this latter view. It seems that the Vishnukundins being hard pressed by the Eastern Chalukya kings pushed further northward from their original home in the Kistna district of the Madras presidency. Their chief opponents in this direction were the Ganga kings of Kalinga who had then only recently eked out an independent principality in and about the Ganjam district. The two contending armies seem to have met each other in the heart of the delta of the Godavari, possibly somewhere near the modern town of Rajahmundry. As bas been claimed in the Godavari plates, victory rested for the time being with the Kalinga forces. And it is quite probable that IndraVarman returned in triumph to his capital at Dantapura. The victory over the Vishnukundins further prompted him to assume the (then rather anomalous) title of Lord of Trikalinga' (Trikalingadhipati), seeing that his hold over the three contiguous districts of Godavari, Vizagapatam and Ganjam' now became practically undisputed. To this victory may also be attributed his description in our inscription as the thousand-rayed (sun) in the firmament of the spotless family of the Gangas'. Indeed, the might of Indravarman may be said to have dispelled the threatening clouds of a dangerous foreign offensive. At this point it becomes necessary for us to take into consideration a number of kings whose records should be placed on palaeographical grounds in the period A.D. 400-500, roughly indicating the interval between the southern campaign of Samudragupta and the rise of the Eastern Ganga dynasty. These are Anantavarman of the Srungavarapukota and Siripuramo plates, Saktivarman of the Ragolu plates, Umavarman of the Brihatproshtha", Dhavalapeta" and Tekkalit plates, Chandavarman of the Komarti" and Tiritthanals plates, Ananta-Saktivarman J. B. B. R. 4.8., Vol. XVI, p. 119. Dr. G. Jouveau-Dubreuil, however, assumes on the evidence of the Ramatirtham plates that it was the Vishnukundin monarch who emerged triumphant from this struggle (Ancient History of the Deccan, p. 91). 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 120. . Above, Vol. IV, p. 195. Ancient History of the Deccan, pp. 76 and 91. * In an earlier study (J. A. H. R. 8., Vol. II, p. 159), Mr. Subba Rao held that Adhiraja Indra of the Godi. vari plates should be identified with Indravarman of the Achyutapuram (above, Vol. III, pp. 128 ff.) and Parla. Kimedi (Ind. Ant., Vol. XVI, pp. 131 ff.) plates. Dr. Fleet, on the other hand, was inclined to identify Adhiraja Indra with the Indravarman of the Chicacole plates of the Years 128 and 146 (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 120 ff.). * Above, Vol. IV, p. 195. However, no inscriptions of Indravarman expressly under his own name have turned up yet from either of the districts of Godavari and Vizagapatam. The Ganjam district on the contrary remained the stronghold of the Eastern Gangas throughout their history, as can be judged from the imposing array of copper-plate inscriptions beginning from the Jirjingi plates onwards. & Above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 56 ff. . Ibid., Vol. XXIV, pp. 47 ff. 1. Ibid., Vol. XII, pp. 1 ff. 11 Ibid., pp. 4 ff. 11 J. A. H. R. S., Vol. X, pp. 143 f. 1a An. Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy (1934-35), C. P. No. 13. 16 Above, Vol. IV, pp. 142 ff. 1. An. Rep. on South Indian Epigraphy (1934-35), C. P. No. 12.

Page #339
284 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. of the Madras Museum plates, Nanda-Prabhanjanavarman of the Chicacole plates and VisakhaVarman of the Koroshanda plates. All of these potentates, with the exception of Visakhavarman, call themselves 'kings of Kalinga' (Kalingadhipati). It is probable that these kings rose into prominence in the period following the withdrawal of the arms of Samudragupta from the south. After him the Guptas never actively interested themselves in South Indian politics, thus affording ample opportunity for these chiefs, as they originally were, to raise their heads and assume regal distinctions. Naturally, as some of them were living contemporaneously with others, they fought vehemently among themselves for control of the territory now covered by the districts of Godavari and Vizagapatem. Their objective, at least that of some of them, was perhaps the Orissa littoral, pushing through the districts of Ganjam and Puri right up to the outskirts of Balasore and beyond that the important port of Tamralipti on the Bay of Bengal. This was the period which coincided with the gradual rise to power of the Eastern Gangas under the capable leadership of Indravarman. It is not yet possible, in the absence of more substantial details of historical value, to make out the relation, if there were any, in which all these early kings' stood to one another. While some of them like Saktivarman, Umavarman and Visakhavarman may have flourished" before the time of Indravarman, it is probable that others like Anantavarman and Nanda 1 Ibid., No. 24. . Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 48 ff. Here we may in passing be permitted to dwell a little on the significance of the prefix 'Nanda' coming before the name of this king. Dr. D. C. Sircar's suggestion (Journ. Dept. of Letters, Calcutta University, Vol. XXVI, p. 66, f. n. 2) that it denotes " Prabhatijanavarman of the Nanda family " seems to be somewhat speculative as it is without a parallel in the early history of Kalinga. A simpler and more reasonable explanation would be that Nanda' is here used as an honorific adjective (qualifying Prabhanjanavarman) in the sense of one who plenses everybody'. In fact, another variant of the same word, Nandaka', has the significant meaning of one who gladdens one's family' (cf. V. S. Apte, The Practical Sanskrit- English Dictionary, 2nd ed., Bombay, 1912, p. 535). The names of some of the early Pallava kinge like Siva-Skandavarman, Vijaya-Skandavarman, eto., could be cited (as suggested by Dr. Sircar in Successors of the Salavahanas in Lower Deccan, pp. 166-67) as parallel instances of such honorific prefixes being in common use in South India from an early time. * Above, Vol. XXI, pp. 23 ff. . Mr. G. Ramdas, however, advances (above, Vol. XXI, p. 24) two plausible ronsons in support of his supponition that Visakhavarman was a Kalinga king. These are (1) Korisodaka-Pafchali, mentioned in the Koroshandi plates, "formed part of the Kalinga Country", and (2) Sripura from which the Koroshanda plates were issued may be identified with Siripuram (Vizagapatam district) which is close to the ancient district of Varkhavartant of Kalinga. Mr. G. V. Srinivasa Rao, on the other hand, suggests (above, Vol. XXIV, p. 49) that Srpura of the Koroshanda plates may rather be the Siripuram, a village near Chicacole, the find-spot of the inscription of another king of Kalinga (Kalingadhipati), viz., Anantavarman. A most convincing and significant evidence of this having been the actual state of things is afforded by the Srungavarapukota plates of Anantavarman (above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 56 ff.), 'Lord of Kalinga ', whose grand. father, Gunavarman, is called Lord of Devarashtra' (identified with modern Yella manchili taluk of the Vizagapatam district) and who himself issued his grant from Pishtapura (identified generally with modern Pithapuram in the Godavarl district). Both of these countries constituted two distinct kingdoms in the time of Samudragupta. * About this time the Balasore district seems to have been in the hands of a group of chiefs, of obscure antecedents and relation, who called themselves with one exception) maharaja. Four inscribed copper-plates purporting to belong to their rule have recently been published by the late lamented Mr. N. G. Majumdar (above, Vol. XXII, pp. 197 ff.). Incidentally, there is one more (rather imperfectly studied) inscription belonging to one of these chiefs which escaped the notice of Mr. Majumdar. This latter record I hope shortly to deal with in this journal. "This of course is more in the nature of a conjecture as we have no more a basis than that of the indefinite evidence of palmography of the records concerned. It seems rather distressing that some of these 'kings' did not think it worthwhile to put on record the names of their fathers.

Page #340
No. 29.) JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN : YEAR 39. 285 Prabhanjanavarman lived contemporaneously with Indravarman. It is even possible that the latter was originally a petty chief of no political position, wielding his influence over a small stretch of territory in the Godavari valley. In course of time he collected a large following, with whose help he set forth to carve out an independent realm for himself. The Ganjam district conveniently abutting on the Orissan frontier and affording avenues for further northward expansion, satisfactorily answered his expectations. And while yet endeavouring to build up the nucleus of a future empire, disquieting news reached bim of clashing of steel at his rear in the Godavari valley. In all haste, Indravarman prepared and launched an offensive, and, ultimately, after what must have been quite a number of fierce engagements, succeeded in maintaining his hold over the Godavari and Vizagapatam districts, while improving and fortifying his base in the Ganjam district. Unfortunately, the material at our disposal does not permit us yet to develop in fuller details the reconstruction of the history of. tbe rise of the Eastern Ganga power. What we have contented ourselves with doing is to suggest the broad outlines of a story which after all may not be quite out of tune with those hectic days in the history of Kalinga. At least, and it appears to lend some force of conviction to our line of argument, it would explain the claim, though somewhat conventionalised in form. of Indravarman in our present record (11. 4-7) to have subdued in more than one battle many chiefs' by his own prowess. It does not seem to be an empty pandering to the vanities of a disillusioned patron by his scribe. No other epitbet could clescribe the feat of this valiant soldier more aptly. Of the localities mentioned, Dantapura is referred to for the first time in this record. It occurs next in the Purle plates of Indravarman (year 149). The place had a Buddhist association in that the left canine tooth of the lower jaw of the Buddha is said to have been brought over there by one of the Master's disciples and a stupa built over it. Subsequently, it was taken away to Ceylon. A verse preserved in the Digha Nikaya, and incorrectly reproduced in the Maharastu, speaks of Dantapura as the capital of the Kalingas. It is also mentioned as such in the Mahagovinda-suttanta, The Jatakas refer several times to this city, which fact doubtlessly establishes its antiquity. Many suggestions bave been advanced in regard to the identification of this ancient city. Sir Alexander Cunningham located it at modern Rajahmundry on the Godavari. Mr. Ramdas places it in the neighbourhood of Chicacole. Professor Sylvain Levi identified this Dantapura with the Palora of Ptolemy' and was inclined to seek for it somewhere near modern Chicacole & Mr. N. L. Dey, on the other hand, suggested its identification with modern Dantan on the river Kaski in the Midnapur district of Bengal. Accorcling to Mr. R. Subba Rao, Dantapura may he looked for in " the ruins of the fort of the same name, situated on the southern bank of the river Vamsadhari, three miles from Chicacole Road Station of the Bengal-Nagpur Railway. According to another view," the place must be near 1 Above, Vol. XIV. pp. 361-62. . Cambridge History of India, Vol. I, pp. 172-73. * Digha Nikaya (P. T. 8.), p. 235. * See now, Ratilal N. Mehta, Pre-Buddhist India, Bombay 1939. p. 401. N. v. Bentapura. . Geography of Ancient India (ed. by S. N. Majumdar-Santri), pp. 592-3. * Above, Vol. XIV, p. 361. L. Renou, La Geographic de Ptolemee, L'Inde (VII, 16), Paris 1925. .P. C. Bagchi, Pre-Aryan und Pre-Dravidian in India, pp. 163 ff; especially, p. 17). Geographical Dictionary of Ancient and Medienal India, 2nd ed., p. 53. 10 J. A. H. R. S., Vol. VI, p. 73. 11 J. B.O.R.S., Vol. XXI, pp. 137-38.

Page #341
286 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. the Chilka Lake and the old route from Malud". Pandit Nilakantha Das, finally, believes that "Dantapur is undoubtedly the present Puri of Jagannath".! A like divergence of opinion prevails over the question of connotation of the geographical expression Trikalinga. According to Mr. R. D. Banerji', Trikalinga comprised within it the tracts of country anciently known as Kalinga, Tosala and Utkala ; while Dr. R. G. Basak believega that it included Udra (Orissa proper), Kongoda and Kalinga. Mr. G. Ramdas lastly holds that Trikalinga denoted" the highlands intervening between the cost (sic) strip called Kalinga and the Dakshina-Kosala or the modern Chatisgarh (sic)".. The village of Jijjika which was given away, is evidently, as already suggested by Mr. Subba Rao, the same as the modern village of Jirjingi, the find-spot of our record, in the Tekkali Zemindary of the Ganjam district. The Vonkhara-bhoga, in which the village granted was situated, I am unable to identify. The date of the record is given as the 21st day of Vaisakha of the year 39 of the prosperous reign of the Gangas). The epoch of this era being still unsettled, it is hazardous to attempt at any sure estimation of its correct age. Failing all other help, we are constrained to fall back on the solitary evidence of the palaeography of the record under discussion. Taking all things into consideration and leaving a reasonable margin on either side, we would refer this record to the period 475-550 A.D. TEXT. First Plate. 1 Om? Svasti (11) Amara-pura-pratisparddhi-sri(fri)mad-Dantapurad=bhagavatasi sakala-bhu2 vana-tal-otpatti-stbiti pralaya-hetah Paramesvarasya satata-prana3 m-avaptah-punya-sanchaya-prabhava-nirast-agesha-durito Gang-imala-kula4 gagana-tala-sahasrarasmih aneka-chaturddanta-samara-vijaya5 vimala vikoba-nistrinsao-dhara-samakranta-sakala-samanta6 nipati-mandal-adhipatihu.makuta-nihita-ruchira-padmaraga. 7 prabha-praseka-parishvanga-pingangiksitale.charana-yugalah Second Plate; First Side. 8 atula-va(ba)la-samuday-avapta-vipula-vibhava-sampal-lata9 mandapa-chchhaya-vibranta-suhtit-sadhu-va(ba)ndhav-artthi-janah 10 mata-pitsi-pad-anuddhyatas=Trikaling-adhipati-sri-Mahu 1J. A. H. R. S., Vol. II, p. 23. * History of Orissa, Vol. I, map facing p. 49. * History of North-Eastern India, P. 161. J. A. H. R. S., Vol. I, pp. 16 ff.; esp. p. 23. . Ibid., Vol. III, p. 49. * From ink-impressions kindly supplied by the Government Epigraphist for India. * Expressed by a symbol. . Note the northern form of l. . Read -avapta. 20 Read - nistrimfa. 11 Read -adhipati.. 11 Better read -pisangikrita..

Page #342
JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN; THE YEAR 39. C ACTI Rdigi 21 an ERRRunagaa khay | 2 | jaabitnaaniki AREAD 12 4 - naDE ATA: Nat a l 4 120 veelu llu : 6 eAVATAR : 8 a ddE 5434 adnNtuddu | Yblu naatti 10 | aa bRbaavaaru m riNtgaa TEAdi. daadaapu reNddu, 12 | sujN gaa aagudaamulu turt, naani " lugaaglunu dvyN ii,a. svmt di nyaayN gtNlt 153 | sudin konni vNddi - NU bri vNtt ( 1.1 gN : aa ndi. gtNloo atnu aadi shNpooj , iii klugaa tm baarigaa 20 mhaat suk prhN guruN d tti 181 gottuNdoo. 22 yd mhissN 20 okpttNgiregyuvaat 24 gaarvaasN AD - 26. BtN 26 L. CHAKRAVARTI No. 2008 E-40-276. ACALE: SEVEN-TENTHS. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #343

Page #344
No. 29.) JIRJINGI PLATES OF GANGA INDRAVARMAN : YEAR 39. 287 11 raj-Endravarmma | Vokhara-bhoga-sammbaddha-Jijjika-grame 12 sarvva-samavetan=kutumbina[8*]=samajnapayaty=asty=ayam gramo= 13 smabhir=Vvishnuvsiddha-sagottraya Ttai(Tai)ttiriya-savta(bra)hmacharine Second Plate ; Second Side. 14 Rudrasvami-sunave Agnisvamine tat-tanujaya cha Rudrasvamine 15 samvibhajy=arddhen=a-samudr-adri-sabi-tarak-arkka-pratishtham=agraharam ksitva 16 sva-puny-ayu(yu)r-yyaso-va(ba)la-varddhan-arttha[m] mata-pittros=cha puny-avapta17 ye sarvva-kara-pariharaish*] | parihsitya chayam gramah 18 prattah [l*] tad=evam bhavadbhih purvv-ochita-maryyaday-opastheyam [I*] 19 bhavishyatag cha rajno vijnapayami dharmma-krama-vikrama Third Plate. 20 nam-anyatama-yogad=avapta-bhumandal-adhirajyair=apima(pimam) 21 mabim-anusasadbhik kram-agatam danami(m=i)ty anupalaniyam 11 22 api cha slokau bhavatah || Sva-dattam para-dattam miva(va) yatnad=taksha 23 Yudhishthira 11*] mahil m*] mahimatam sreshtha danach=chhreyo=nupalanam (nam) [[[1*] 24 Shashtim varsha-sa hasrani svargge modati bhumida[h*] | achchhetta sh=anuma25 nta cha tany=eva narake vaset [l] 2*] pravarddhamana-sam 30 9. Vaigakha-di 20 1 26 likhitam=idam maharajnos sandhivigrahika-Davasingha (simba)deven=eti ! TRANSLATION (L. 1) Om Hail ! From the beautiful (city of) Dantapura, which vies with Amaravati (the city of gods), the glorious Maharaja Indravarman, Lord of Trikalinga--who has had all his sins removed by dint of his accumulation of religious merit obtained through his constantly doing obeisance to Siva who is the cause of creation, preservation and destruction of the entire world; who is a sun in the firmament of the spotless family of the Gangas: who has his pair of feet made tawnycoloured by their contact with the lustre of brilliant rubies infixed to the crowns of all the samantanripatis and mandaladhipalis' whom he had subdued by his stainless and unsheathed sword while winning many a battle of four-tusked? (elephants); who has his friends, the virtuous, relatives 1 The stop seems to have been indicated by a single dot. This is however superfluous. ? Read -sambaddha.. 3 Metre Anushfubh ; and in the following verse. Mr. R. Subba Rao first read the date as 309. Subsequently, however, he corrected his mistake in a slip attached opposite the title-page of the same number of the journal in which his article appeared (J. A. H. R. 8., Vol. III, Part I). Cf. also in this connection a note by Dr. D. C. Siroar (J. A. H. R. 8., Vol. VII, pp. 229 ff.) also .4n. Rep. on S. Ind. Epi, for 1934-35, Part II, p. 55. * Read maharajasya. . I have preferred to leave these two titles untranslated accepting the strictures passed by Dr. J. F. Fleet (J. B. B. R. A. 8., Vol. XVI, p. 114, n. 2) on the common practice of rendering such technical expressions into (meaningless) English. 7 Chaturdanta significs, traditionally, the far-famed mount of Indra, viz., Airavata. (See above, Vol. XXII, p. 178. n. 4.--Ed.]

Page #345
288 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. To and supplicants enjoying comfort under the shade of an arbour, as it were, of his enormous wealth obtained by his unequalled might and exertion; who is devoted to the feet of his parents issues (the following) order to all the assembled householders of the village of Jijjika belonging to the Vonkhara-bhoga! - (L. 12) "We have granted this village, in two equal gbares,-after making it an agrahara which is to last as long as the ocean, the mountain, the moon, the stars and the sun, and freeing it from all impositions, for the increase of Our own religious merit, life, fame and strength as well as for the acquisition of religious merit of Our parents--to Aghisvamin, son of Rudrasvamin and to his (Agnisvamin's) son Rudrasvamin, who belong to the Vishnuvsiddha gotra and are religious students of the Taittiriya sakha. * Therefore, you should abide by this (order) according to usages obtaining heretofore. "I also exhort the future kings :-Even having obtained possession of the entire world by means of right, inheritance, or conquest, while ruling on this earth, they should always preserve this gift.' "And there are also two verses : (Verse 1)- Yudhish bira ! Most excellent among the possessors of land i diligently preserve (a gift of land given by yourself or given by somebody else. Maintenance (of a donation) is more meritorious than donation (itself). (Verse 2) A donor of land enjoys himself in heaven for sixty thousand years. A confiscator (thereof) and one who consents (to the confiscation) remain in hell for the same number of years." (L. 25) The increasing Year 30 9; the day 20 1 of (the month c/) Vaisakha. (L. 26) This has been written by the king's Sandhivigrahika Devasimhadeva. 1 For a note on bhoga, see above, Vol. XXIII, pp. 59 and 64. * Dr. A. C. Burnell quotes (Elements of South Indian Palaeography, 1st ed., Mangalore, 1874, pp. 84-86) passages from old texts like the Yajnavalkya Dharmasastra, the Mitakshara, the Smritichandrika, etc., to show that vonunon usage required that the Sandhivigrahika, among other officials of the same rank, should be entrusted with the task of drafting a royal grant (naja banana).

Page #346
No. 30.) POONA PLATES OF CHALUKYA VINAYADITYA; SAKA 612 289 No. 30.-POONA PLATES OF CHALUKYA VINAYADITYA; SAKA 612. BY MADHO SARUP VATS, M.A. This grant, consisting of three copper-plates each measuring 97 x 4 in, and held together by a big ring, was purchased by me in 1936 at Poona as Superintendent of the Western Circle. To the ring, which is 34 in. in diameter, is affixed a projecting seal, somewhat oval (14x11 in.), of which the countersunk surface is relieved with the figure of the boar (incarnation of Vishnu) as is usually found on grants of the Western Chalukyas of Badami. The seal is however without any legend. The weight of the three plates together with the ring and the seal is about 3 lbs, and 14 07. The first and the third plates, as is usual with such grants, are inscribed on the inner face only and the second or the middle one on both. The inscription, which I have edited from the original plates, is in an excellent state of preservation and consists of 35 lines of writing, i.e., nine on each face except the last one which has only eight lines. The orthography is generally regular, though in a few places the rules of sandhi are not observed, e.g., in Vishnoh Varaham (1.1), Osmabhih dvada tdeg (1. 23). It is wrongly observed in balindu (1. 18). A consonant followed or preceded by r is generally doubled as in kshobhit-arnnava (1.1), varttamane (1. 24), paurnnamasyam (1. 25), etc., and in sagottranam (1.2), puttranam (1. 3), pavittrikrita-gattrasya (1. 6), mattra (1. 11), etc. Except the grantee, the property granted and the date, the present record agrees very closely with the published grants of the Chalukya sovereign Vinayaditya. It opens with the stereotyped description of the Chalukya family in which Pulakesin I, Kirtivarman, Satyasraya (Pulakegin II), Vikramaditya and Vinayaditya Satya raya ruled as direct descendants. When Vinayaditya was encamped at the village Manchoha,' which is probably no other than Manchhar in the Poona district on the road to Nasik, he issued the grant at the request of his queen on the full moon day of Vaisakha, Saka year 612 expired, corresponding to his 10th regnal year in favour of two Brahmanas named Durgabarman and Ravisarman of the Kasyapa gotral. This date corresponds to Friday, 29th April 690 A.D. The property granted consisted of a field measuring 50 nivartanas of land in the village of Torave, presumably the same as the modern village Torreh in the Bijapur District. The record closes with the name of its writer Sri-Ramapunyavallabha, the high minister of peace and war who is mentioned in all other grants of the king. As several inscriptions of dates earlier and later than that of the present grant have already been found, this record adds very little to our knowledge of the history of the Chalukya family. 1 Cf. Togarchedu plates of Saka 611 (J. B. B. R. A. S., Vol. XVI, pp. 242-44) and Sorab grant of Saka 614 (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 146-52). *[See p. 291, n. 1 below.-Ed.) * The difficulty of reconciling the dates given in Saka Samvat with the regnal years of Vinayaditya has already been referred to by J. F. Fleet in editing the Sorab copper-plate grant of this king, cf. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 148-49. The gift was made kanya-dharmm-artham which I take in the sense of kanya-dana-dharm-arthan, i.e., . for the merit accruing from the gift of a girl (in marriage)'. Apparently the girls were given in marriage to the two Brahmin donees by the queen. The gift of a girl' to a learned Brahmin entails great merit and according to Dharmalistras this should be accompanied by grant of lands among other gifts. See Hemadri, Chaturvarga chintamani, Danakhanda, Pt. II (ed. S. A. Deekshita, Benares), pp. 649-50.-Ed.]

Page #347
290 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. TEXT. First plate. 1 khasti [ // *] jayatvAviSkataM viSNI. vArA bImitAba (vama) [*] daciNItadaMSTrA avizvAntabhu2 vanaM vapuH [*] zrImatA sakasabhuvanasaMsUyamAnamAnavyasagIcANaM hAritIpu3 cANaM saptalIkamAbhimaptamAbhirabhivatiAnA kArtikeyaparirakSaNaprAptakalyA4 paramparANAM bhagavacArAyaNaprasAdasamAsAditavarAhalAchanekSaNakSayava6 yaulatAzeSamahIbhRtAM calukyAnAM kulamalahariNIrazvamedhAvasyavAnapa6 vicaulatagAtrasya caupulakezivanabhamahArAjastha sUnuH parAkramAkAnta7 vanavAvAdiparanRpatimaNDalapaNivAvizanItiH kIrtivarmapathivIvazamama8 hArAjastasyAtmajasmamarasaMsaktasakalIttarApathevarazrIharSavardhanapa7 rAjayopalabdhaparamezvarAparanAmadheyasmatyAnayatrIpathivIvAbhama Second Plate ; First Side. 10 hArAjAdhirAjaparamabArastabiyasutasya vikramAdityaparamezvarabha 1 hArakasya matisahAyasAhasamAcasamadhigatanijavaMzasamucitaci. 12 tarAjyavibhavasya vividharasitasitasamaramukhagataripunarapativijayasa13 mupasandhakIrtipatAkAvabhAsinadinantarasa himakarakaravimalakulapa14 ribhavavilayahetupakSavapatiparAjayAnantaraparigrahItakAccIpura15 sya prabhAvakulizadalitacIbyAkArakadharaNIdharacayamAnamAna18 muMgarA ananyasamabananakAcIpatimaSimakuTakuTakiraNasalikhA17 bhiSitAcaraNakamalakha ghisamudramAvartibhuvanamaDasAdhIkharaNa sU. 18 tuH piturAjayA bAli(se)ndu kharasyeva senAnI vyavaskhamamisamuhanaM 1 Beed Vishoid bath

Page #348
SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA. SCALE: THREE-FOURTHS. Rea, No. 1986 E'39-295. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. 81 EUR ELAFROFSFitwelf to Sol ( JETTA VERIGE & free. V ZAVIPI . 91 105 1439E RE? YE LOFPPER/FERD Print EG I TEZEF goes un pie fi @ 2040 MORE EMAZEMP Server Uffff 113 26 127PS17 L'ART LELLE GOT za X98811728- F R EE 10GB FERE/308 PESER1.31148&ERKINGNERAATTI 011 Le sizlere & ORE 2 BEERS 18:13 H , RO BOSE SOT FETOS ,70;&& sfare e herez. o dire | SE4504 LLC hy TOGO Cd. Errus PUPP RO DBZTEPE? SECES Gzu eier Free POONA PLATES OF CHALUKYA VINAYADITYA; SAKA 612.

Page #349
7&Cre DPER CHI *SHAREFERIES ARE GENEFIFE AalERR3 peer pttttmaak edar S PER 2 PENSIL 28 kym SU EEE - iii. 95 | AR REFERE SLE E pookaa.622PEETTE - SK paam *

Page #350
No. 30.] POONA PLATES OF CHALUKYA VINAYADITYA : SAKA 612. 291 Second Plate ; Second Side. rAjyapakSavabalamavaSTabhya samastaviSayaprazamanAdihitatammanInu 19 20 ranamA atyantavatsalatvAyudhiSThira va zrIrAmatvAhAsudeva va nRpAMkuza ttvA(tvA)tparazurAma iva rAjAzrayatvAvarata iva vinayAdityasatyAnayatrIpathi22 vIvasabhamahArAjAdhirAjaparamezvarabhaTTArakamma navamAjJApayati vi23 ditamastu bImAbhiH hAdazIttaraSaTu(daza)teSu zakavarSeSvatIteSu prava24 ImAnavijayarAjyasaMvatsare dazame vartamAne 'maJcoDDAmamadhivasati vija25 yaskandhAvAra vaizAsaporbhamAsyAM mahAdevauvijJApanayA kanyAdharmArtha 26 kAzyapasagIvasya(cAbhyA) dumma(ga)zarmaravizarmAbhyAM rAjamAnena toravagrAme paJcAza27 vivartanaparimANaM pazcimadigbhAge sabhIgA(ga)parihArI datta[:*] Third Plate. 28 tadAmAmibhirasmazyairanyaizca rAjabhirAyurainAdInAM visasita29 macirAMcaM]calamavagacchajirAcandrArkadharAsavasthitisamakAlaM 30 yazazcicISubhiH] khadattinirvizeSaM paripAlanauyamuktAM ca bhagavatA ve31 davyAsena vyAsena [[*] bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA rAjabhismagarAdibhiryasya ya32 sya yadA bhUmistasya tasya tadA phala(lam) [*] khandAtuM sumahacchakyaM duH33 khamanyasya pAlana(nam) [*] dAnaM vA pAlanaM veti dAnAccheyInupAlana(nam) [ // *] khadattA pa34 radattAM vA yo hareta vasundha (rAm) [*] SaSTiM varSasahasrANi viSThAyAM jAyate krimiH [*] 35 mahAsAndhivigrahikazrIrAmapuNyavallabhana likhitamidaM zAsanaM [] [I read Maickal-gramam=.-Ed.] * Read -Sagar-adibkib/yasya.

Page #351
292 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. No. 31. ANJANERI PLATES OF GURJARA JAYABHATA III: K. 461. BY MADRO SARUP VATS, M.A., AND D. B. DISKALKAR, M.A. This grant consists of two plates which are held together by two copper-rings, one of which has an oval seal containing the letters fri-Jayabhata embossed below a peculiar symbol resem bling a flying Garuda. They were found with a Maratha family surnamed Shid of Anjaneri village in the Nasik District along with two copper-plate grants of Prithivichandra Bhogasakti, dealt with above, and measure 127" x 9". The first plate contains 18 lines of writing and the second 21. The characters belong to the southern variety and closely resemble those of the Nausari and Kavi plates of Jayabhata III and IV issued in the years 456 and 486 respectively. With the exception of the attestation in the last line, its palaeography is similar to that of the Chalukya and Rashtrakuta grants of the seventh century A.D. found in Gujarat. The characters in the attestation are cursive and differ from the rest of the inscription. Often a dot has been used in the record to denote a mark of punctuation. The record is dated the 11th day of the dark half of Asvina, Tula-sarkranti, (Kalachuri) Samvat 461 corresponding to A.D. 709-10. and was issued from Bharukachchha (Broach). The introductory portion, containing the description of the family of Jayabhata, agrees with that given in the two grants mentioned above. The genealogy starts with Dadda (II) who was born in the lineage of Maharaja Karna and who protected the lord of Valabhi who was defeated by Harshadova (identified with Dharasena IV who suffered defeat at the hands of Harshavardhana of Kanauj). His son was Jayabhata (II) and his son Dadda (III)-Bahusahaya. The latter's son was Jayabhata (III), the donor, who was a great devotee of Mahesvara and had obtained the five great sounds (samadhigata-pafcha-mahasabda). The beneficiary in the present grant was a Brahmana named Narayana son of Vasusvamin of Dabhilya gotra and Chhandoga-Kauthuma sakha and a resident of Brahmapurl. The property granted consisted of three pieces of land totalling 60 nivartanas in and around the village Tauranaka situated in the Nandipura Vishaya : the first measuring 52 nivartanas, the second 5 nivartanas and the third 3 nivartanas. The importance of this grant lies in the fact that it extends the date of Jayabhata III from the year 456 of the Nausari plates to the year 461. The grant mentions certain places situated in the Nandipura vishaya which has already been identified with Nandod situated on the Karjan river in the Rajapipla State. The places mentioned are the villages of Tauranaka, Jayapura, Vidveraka and Bhatishohi and the river Karillini, Tauranaka, in and around which were situated the three plots of land granted, seems to be the modern Toran (also called Toranmal) on the Karjan river which seems to be the river Karillini of our grant situated about 2 miles north of Nandod. It is possible that Jayapura is the same as modern Jitpur, 6 miles east of Nandod and about 8 miles south-east of Toran or Tauranaka of the grant. Bhutishohio and Vidveraka, however, cannot be identified but should not be far away 1 See above, pp. 225 ff. 1 Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 70 ff. Ibid., Vol. V, pp. 113 ff. Professor Mirashi has since proved that this grant is referable to Jayabhata IV, cf. above, Vol. XXIV, Pp. 176 ff. [The date would correspond to Tuesday, 23rd September A.D. 710, when the sun seems to have entered the Talk-rabi.-Ed.) [ See below p. 284, n. 2.-Ed.] [This is apparently identical with the modern village of Bhuchbad, about 1 miles south-west of Toran the western bank of the Karjan.-Ed.)

Page #352
No. 31] ANJANERI PLATES OF GURJARA JAYABHATA III; K. 461 2 93 from the neighbourhood of Nandod. It is interesting to note that the present topography of the place agrees fairly closely with the description given in the grant. TEXT. First Plate. 1 OM svasti [*] zrIbharakacchAt satatalamInivAsabhUte kRSNAsantApahAriNi dinanAtha vistAritAnubhAve hijakulopajIvyamAnavibhavazA2 lini mahati mahArAjakAnvaye kamalAkara iva rAjahaGga:(haMsaH) prabalakalikAla vilasitAkulitavimalasvabhAvo' gambhIrI3 dAracaritavisthApitasakalalokapAlamAnasaH paramezvaratrIharSadevAbhibhUtavalabhIpatiparitrANIpajA tanamada4 damanadhAnavinamayazIvitAnaH zrIdahastasya sUnurazakSitAgatapraNayijanopabhuktavibhavasaMcayIpa cauyamAnama5 nonitiranekakaNTakavaGga(vaMza)saMdIdAhadurmalitapratApAnalo nizitanistrija(striMza)dhArAdA ritArAtikarikunamuktAphalaccha6 lozasitasitayazIku (oza)kAvaguNThitadigvadhUvadanasarasijaH zrIjayabhastasyAtmajI mahAmunima nupraNItapravacanAdhiga7 mavivekasvadhammAnuSThAnapravaNi(NI) vatrimavyavasthAbhUlitasakalakalikAlAvalepaH praNayijanama nIrathaviSayavyatItavibhava8 saMpAdanApanItAzeSazeSa pArthivadAnAbhimAnI madavivAMkuzAtivartikupitakarinivAraNaprathita gurugajAdhirI9 haNaprabhAvI vipatprapAtapatitanarapatimatAbhyuharaNanikhilalokavizrutaparopakArakaraNavyasanaH prAca pratIcAdhi10 rAjavijRmbhitamahAsaMgrAmanarapatisahasaparivAritAnekagajaghaTAvighaTanaprakaTitabhujavIryavikhyAtabA husahAyA 1 There is a Virampura about a mile to the west of Jetpur or Jitpur which may be the Brahmapurt, the place ef residence of the donee.-Ed.) 1 Expressed by a symbol. * Should be -vilasit-anakulita.. Staha has been repeated.

Page #353
194 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. xxv. 11 paranAmA / paramamAhembarasamamadhimatapaJcamahAzabdacIdahastasya sUnusnekasamarasaMghaghanaghaTita gajaghaTApATa12 napaTurasahizuvanagahanadAvAnalI dInAnAthAturamukhakvajanabandhukusudAkarakaumudInizAkarI bhAgau rathopravAha 13 4 vipakSobhakSamaH zAntanuriva samubUtakalakakhArAvamahAviAhinIpatirAdivarAha iva khabhujabalaparAkramItadha14 rAdharaH paramamAvaramasAmadhigatapaJcamahAzabdavIjayabhaThA kurAkhI / saniva rAjasA mantabhIgikaviSayapatirASTra 15 AmAma*]hatarAdhikArikAdInsamanudarzayatyastu vaviditaM yathA mayA mAtApipIrAtmana vaihikAmubhikapuNyayazobhi 18 ye / napurInivAsayetacAturkhidyasAmAbaDAbhityasagIpaka(cha)ndIyakothumasabrahmacArikhA aNavasukhAmilaca17 prAmA[nArAyaNAya / balicasvaizvadevAgnihIcAtithipaJcamahAyanAdikka(kri)yomarpaNAtya' / / nAndIpuraviSayAntargata 18 taurabakrapAmasva pUrvottaradimbibhAge / hApaJcAzavivasanapramANaM bhUkhaNDaM yasyA ghATanAni / Sesond Plate. 19 pUrvata: jayapurapAmayAyo panyA hastinikAgatasaMlagna:(gnaM) sarI(ra:) [[*] dakSiNataH Ra)]damohacIpalacitamairAnsari20 ta kuTumbidaupasatvakoTumbakSetra mairAntasma(sa)mutthitI dakSiNAbhimukhI vahazca / tathA parataH tauravakAmA A mAt viharakagrAmayAyo panyA tathA kSetramadirArthinI amibhAra vRkSaH tathA mAga mAmI kAya / tarataH pamANasAMDA / 222 evama[sa]caturAdhATanIpalakSitaM bhUkhaNDaM [*] tathAsyaiva grAmasya dakSiNadimbibhAge kace paMcavi(ni)varsanapramANaM bhUkhaNDaM / yasyAghATanAni / pU. Mark of punctuation unnecessary. [The plate reads Tranaka-.-Ed.]

Page #354
10 12 14 16 18 6>>n[$8 / A 27bPS U17g>>eLt 06CC8=&rin-chuikyi 88315930ec2-7? 3rusho tturnn12?o? ne 3 / / / / I:211 b k n ng 359 d 1:|cPS922 LAS) l snydmn / 59f83+cop byltb3#77x7>><<#326. 22]3300maaEER mbh-mr 14 cn kh gr ANJANERI PLATES OF GURJARA JAYABHATA III; K, 461. N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. Rga, No, 1BB7 E?39-285. n n n- tshon 2khyPSg q<Page #355
CH S * kN - 1, aslu sNgmN * AFTERING ku muNdu vrku unn aa sN loo F0C08 * | 8 , 10 1320 - muNdu mu -7 AS TET GENIE C . AE REVaara S TAL 127 111 96 veed - .de H ... MALA w mN - T he Sorcar in 1964 119 12 P Error Mana S THAS' A RT gar Mahesh #ckgry a

Page #356
No. 31.] ANJANERI PLATES OF QURJARA JAYABHATA III; K. 461 295 % 3D 23 bata: baradavamaryAdAntaritakuTumbirekzasastrakauTumbakSetra / dakSiNataH karizinI nadI / paparataH lagnustUpalacitabaradakamaryA24 dAntaritakuTumbivIjadhasatvakauTumbakSetra / uttarataH bAbadAmodarasakhAnadeyakSetra / rAjakIyacarikA ca / yadevaM caturAdhATa25 nIpalakSitaM bhUkhaNDaM / tathAsyaiva bhUkhaNDasya dakSiNadimbibhAge kare / kacchikA pratibadanivartanatrayapramANaM bhUkhaNDaM yasyAghATanAni 28 pUrvataH karijinI nadI / dakSiNatosa(tasma)va karizinI nadI aparataH bhUtiSIhIgrAma gAmosImAsandhiH [*] uttaratI(taH) kohalIpalakSita27 krijiniindiivitttii| evametacatucaturApAThanIpalacitabhUkhaNacayAvasthitaM SaSTinivartamapramANaM kSetra / soparikaraM / sabhUta28 pA(vA)tapratyAyaM / sadhAnyahiravAdeyaM / sadazAparAdhaM sItpadyamAnaviSTikaM / sarvarAja kIyAnAmahastaprakSepaNauyaM / pUrvaprasa29 devabrahmadAyarahitaM / bhUmicchidranyAyenAcandrAmivasthi(kSi)tisaritparbatasamakAlIna / putra pauvAnvayakramopabhogyaM / gRhasthAva30 rataTAkasahitamadyAmkhayujabahule(la)kAdazyAM tulAsaMbAnte ravAvudakAtisargeNa pratipA ditaM / yatIsthIcitayA brahmadAyasthityA bhaM31 jataH kaSataH karSayataH pratidizatI vA na kaizciyAsadhe vartitavyamAgAmibhadratRpati bhiramAiMzyaranyavAyamasyadAyInumantavyaH 32 pAlayitavyaca / yathAjJAnatimirapaTalAtamatirAcchinyAdAcchidyamAnaka vAnumAdeta sa paJcabhirmahApAtakaismIpa33 pAtakaisaMyukta[:*] syAdityuktaM ca bhagavA(vatA) vedavyAsena vyAsena / SaSTiM varSasahasrANi varmo tiSThati bhUmidaH [*] pAcchetA cAnumantA ca sA34 nyeva narake vaset // vindhyATavISvatIyAsu zuSkakITaravAsinaH [*] kAhI hi . jAyante bhUmidAya haranti ye / bahubhirvasudhA bhuktA 35 rAjabhimagarAdibhiH [*] yasya yasya yadA bhUmiHta(mista)sya tasya tadA phalaM. (lam) // agnerapatvaM prathamaM suvI bhUi~SNavI sUryasutAya gAvaH [*] 10mit ichatu which aredundant,

Page #357
296 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 36 loka (ka) ca gAM tena bhavettu dattaM / yAnIha dattAni purA narendraH 37 bhuktamAlyapratimAni tAni / ko nAma sAdhuH punarAdadIta [ // *] svadattAM paradattAM yaH kAca (ca) naM dA (ndrerdA) nAni ca mahIM ca dadyAt // dharmArtha yazaskarANi / ni vA yatnAdrakSa yudhiSThira / mahIM mahimatAM zreSTha dAnA 38 cchreyonupAlanamiti // likhitamiti balAdhikkatadurgabhaTasUnunA balAdhikkatasahabhaTeneti // balAdhikRtabAvula 39 dUtakaM // saM 400 60 1 Azvayuja ba 10 1 nibaddam // svahasto mama yojayabhavasya // TRANSLATION. (L. 1.) Om. Hail! From the illustrious Bharukachchha : (Ll. 1-15) [Common to Gurjara grants. See Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 79-80.] (LI. 15-30) Today on the 11th day of the dark fortnight of the month of Asvayuja while the sun was in the Tula Sankranti, I have given with libation of water to the Brahmana Narayana, son of the Brahamana Vasusvamin, resident of Brahmapuri, of the Chaturvidya community and Dabhilya gotra, a student of Chhandoga-Kauthuma (sakha) for the performance of the five mahayajnas, viz., bali, charu, vaisvadeva, agnihotra and atithi, a piece of land measuring 52 nivartanas in the north-east of the village Taurapaka3 included in the Nandipura vishaya, bounded on the east by the path leading to Jayapura village and the pond adjoining the Hastinika streamlet, on the south by the proprietary field belonging to the householder Dipa, which is comprised in the marsh indicated by the Chhedami tree, and also by the streamlet rising from the fringe of the marsh and flowing southwards; in the west by the path leading from the village Tauranaka to the village Vidveraka, and the Amiara (?) tree as well as the streamlet flowing into the Dhammana stream; and in the north by the Dhammana stream-this piece of land thus bounded on all the four sides; and a plot of land measuring five nivartanas in the marshy tract. to the south of the same village (Tauranaka) bounded on the east by the proprietary field of the householder Revalla included within the limits of Baradaka; on the south by the Karillini river; on the west by the proprietary field belonging to the householder Vijadharma comprised within the limits of Baradaka marked by Laggustu (?), and on the north by the donated land belonging to the Brahmana Damodara and by the royal pasture land-the land thus bounded on all four sides; and (lastly) another plot of land measuring 3 nivartanas in the marshy area alongside the embankment and situated to the south of this plot of land, bounded on the east and south by the Karillini river; on the west by the boundary line leading to the village Bhutishohi; and on the north by the vitati (?) of the Karillini river marked by the Kaulla tree-these plots of land with the boundaries detailed above and measuring in all sixty nivartanas together with the uparikara, bhuta, rata, pratyaya, etc. (Ll. 27-38) [ Are common with the published Gurjara grants, especially the Nausari plates. See Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, pp. 80-81.] (Ll. 38-39) Written by the army chief Sahabhata son of the army chief Durgabhata. The army chief Bavulla (acted as) the Dutaka. Recorded in the year 461, 11th day of the dark fortnight of Asvayuja. This is the sign manual of myself-the illustrious Jayabhata. 1 Danda unnecessary. Read 'ch chhreyo-nupalanam || iti. [See above, p. 294, n. 2.-Ed.]

Page #358
SEAL OF THE INJANERI PLATES OF GUJARA JAYABILATA III: K. 461. From a photograph. N. P. (HAKRAVARTI. SCALE: ABOUT ACTUAL SIZE. STINE OF INDIA. CALITLA.

Page #359

Page #360
No. 32.] THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. 297 No. 32-THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. BY PROF. K. A. NILAKANTA SASTRI, MADRAS. This epigraph (No. 184 of 1925 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection) is a copy of an order issued by king Krishnadevaraya of Vijayanagara while he was camping on the banks of the river Krishnaveni some time after his conquest of the Kalinga country. So far copies of this order have been found engraved in twenty different places in the Cholamandalam which formed part of the Vijayanagara empire and to which the order relates. These places are: Sendamanga. lam, Tirthanagari, Elavanasur, Neyvanai (S. Arcot District), Tiruvisalur, Tirukkandisvaram, Perumulai, Korukkai, Tirunagiri, Parasalur,20 Punjai, Akkur, Tillaiyadi,13 Tirukkadaiyur," Sendalai, Iluppappattu,26 Talainayar, 17 Tirumangalakkudi8 (Tanjore District), Tiruppalatturai, 19 and Kannanura (Trichinopoly District). Though they are all copies of the same royal order, certain variations are found in them not only in the details of the order but also in their record of the achievements of the king. The inscription is edited with the aid of the impressions and transcripts of all its copies kindly placed at my disposal by Mr. C. R. Krishnamacharlu, Superintendent for Epigraphy, Madras. Mr. T. V. Mahalingam, M.A., rendered much invaluable assistance in collating the numerous copies and preparing the text and translation of the record, in the verification of the geographical data, and in many other ways. The script of all the copies is in mixed Grantha and Tamil, and Sanskrit words are often transliterated into Tamil. The language is Tamil; there are however two Sanskrit verses, one at the beginning and the other at the end. The engraving of the inscription appears to have been the work of persons of mediocre ability, and hence many mistakes are found in each copy. The defective nature of these inscriptions is, for instance, in striking contrast with the excellence of workmanship found in the Chola inscriptions from the same area. Of the twenty copies of the epigraph only four are complete, those found at Parasalur, Punjai, Akkur and Tillaiyadi; and the chief variations among these have been noticed in the footnotes to the text. The inscription opens with an invocation to Ganapati and Siva, and records the date and the purpose of the royal order together with the titles of the king; it then gives an account of the conquests of Krishnadevaraya in the eastern country till the date of the record, and states that the king while he was halting on the banks of the Krishnaveni in Saka 1439 (A D. 1517), remitted 10,000 varahan (gold pieces) in favour of the Siva and Vishnu temples in the Cholamandalam, The remission comprised the dues called jodi and arasuperu; other copies mention in addition, one or more of the following: sulavari, nilavali and marrum pala pirararigalum.21 There is a like difference among the copies in the number and names of the temples enumerated as the beneficiaries of the remission, only a few (like the one that is being edited) mentioning almost all the places. Generally each of the copies mentions the place where it is found and a few 1 No. 74 of 1903 of the Madras Epigraphical Collection. * No. 125 of 1904, No. 142 of 1906. * No. 381 of 1908. * No. 355 of 1907. * No. 80 of 1911. * No. 210 of 1917. No. 235 of 1917. .No. 406 of 1918. 10 No. 167 of 1925. # No. 184 of 1925. 12 No. 226 of 1925. 13 No. 235 of 1925. 14 No. 251 of 1925. 16 No. 214 of 1926. 16 No. 137 of 1927. 17 No. 157 of 1927. 18 No. 223 of 1927. 19 No. 288 of 1903. 20 No. 511 of 1905. 11 Soe n. 4, p. 305 below.

Page #361
298 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. others. Hence to draw a list of all the places in favour of which the remission was made, & comparative study of all the copies is essential. Here the four complete copies have been closely compared for being edited while the others have been referred to wherever necessary. The full list obtained is given further down. The inscription is of more than ordinary interest to the student of Vijayanagara history. Firstly, it gives a detailed list of the conquests of Krishnadevaraya in the Telugu country up to the date of the record though it does not state the dates of the different campaigns and conqueste. Secondly, on account of the use made of this record by H. Krishna Sastri, it has a bearing on the identification of "Catuir" of Nuniz, a difficult problem for which no satisfactory solution has been offered so far. Lastly it gives us some idea of a few of the taxes and the fivenue administration in the empire. The campaigns of Ktishnadevaraya against the Gajapati ruler of Orissa and his confederates which are briefly mentioned in this record have been dealt with in detail by H. Krishna Sastrit in the light of other inscriptions of the reign and the evidence drawn from contemporary literature, and there is no need, therefore, to consider them at any length here. There is, however, one point on which the opinion tentatively expressed by Krishna Sastri seems to be open to further consideration. This relates to the expedition against Catuir mentioned by Nuniz and the location of that place. Some inscriptions of Koishnadevaraya's reign, like the one now edited, trace the course of the king's northern campaign up to Simhachalam and Pottunuru, where he planted a pillar of victory. Telugu works of the reign seem to extend the range of the campaign. "From the Parijatapaharanamu and other Telugu works, however," says Krishna Sastri, " we learn that Krishnaraya did not stop with the setting up of the pillar of victory at Pottunuru, but went further north, even into the interior of the Gajapati's dominions, devastated the country of Oddadi and burnt his capital town of Kataka (.e., Cuttack) thus forcing the Gajapati to make peace by offering the hand of one of his daughters ". He then points out that we have no epigraphical evidence erabling us to decide if this raid into Oddadi took place in continuation of the campaign commemorated by the pillar of victory at Potjanuru or occurred later as part of another campaign, and proceeds: "This much, at any rate, becomes certain from the Simhachalam records, viz., that Krishnaraya was at Sin hadri at the beginning of Saka 1438, and that in Saka 1441 he mado over to the temple at Simhachalam certain villages which were granted to him by the Gajapati king. Whether these latter were the voluntary gifts of the Gajapati ruler on behalf of his ally Ktishoaraya or were wrung from him by a regular raid on his capital, are points which cannot be decided at present. Nevertheless there appears to be a clue to some bistorical event-not yet discovered in the conquest of Catuir which is mentioned by Nuniz next, perhaps, in chronological order, after making peace with the king of Orya. The name Catuir cannot be traced either in epigraphical records or in Telugu literature. Nor is Nuniz himself very clear in his statements about this place and the expedition against it. He says that Catuir is situated on the Charmaodel side and that it is surrounded by a river which at the time of Krishoaraya's capture was in flood. Besides, the account does not state against whom the attack was directed; nor does it disclose any proper names that could lead to the identification of Catuir. Sewell thinks that there is in this a possible reference to Vellore. But as Telugu literature has so far been found to con firm the facts related in lithic records or registered by Nuniz, it may not be altogether improbable to suppose that the Catuir' of Nuniz is identical with Kataka (Cuttack) mentioned in Telugu literature, and that Koishnaraya, according to the latter authority, must have finally compelled * Annual Report, A. 8. 1., 1908-9, pp. 176-82.

Page #362
No. 32.] THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. 299 the Gajapati king to flee and burnt his capital before accepting from him the terms of peace and the hand of his daughter in marriage........ Very likely Nuniz took Catuir' to be situated in a country different from that of the Gajapati's and thought that the peace with Gajapati was concluded before Krishnaraya started against Catuir ". It is true Nuniz's account of Krishnaraya's expedition against Catuir is vague and leaves many things doubtful; but if any one fact emerges clearly from his account, it is that Catuir was not in Orissa. For he begins his account of this expedition with the categorical statement: After Crisnarao had made peace, and had married the daughter of the king of Orya, and had restored to him his wife and land beyond the river, as has been mentioned above, he made ready a large army and prepared to attack Catuir', and he also says: after the king returned from Orya he never went again thither'. These statements show clearly that Nuniz was clear that the expedition against Catuir had nothing whatever to do with the Orissa campaign. And it is not easy to accept the identity of Catuir with Kataka. Phonetically more plausible is the suggestion of Dr. N. Venkataramanayya that Catuir should be sought in Kayattar in the Tinnevelly District. The Pandyan ruler of Kayattar was, he thinks, besieged at Kayal by Krishnadevaraya, and Nuniz's account of the siege of one of the principal cities where the lord of Catuir was has reference to this. He points out that Krishnaraya is said to have conquered Ceylon in an inscription at Piranmalai, and that some time between A.D. 1514 and A.D. 1522 the ruler of Quilon must have lost control of the eastern part of the Tinnevelly District including the sea-coast, and Krishnaraya's expedition must have brought this about." But apart from the inconclusive character of the evidence cited which does not seem quite to sustain the conclusion reached, one serious objection to this reconstruction lies in Nuniz's statement that the land of Catuir is on the Charmaodel side'. The term Coromandel coast is generally applied to the coast between say Point Calimere and the Krishna river, and even if it be loosely extended a little more to the south, it is extremely doubtful if it could be made to cover the whole of the Eastern coast down to Cape Comorin, and if, further, a town so far inland as Kayattar which is at least 25 miles from the sea as the crow flies and much more by the road from Kayal, can be said to be on the Coromandel side by an author who is using the expression from the standpoint of Vijayanagar. The suggestion made by Dr. S. K. Aiyangar that Catuir must be taken to be a variant of Kadavar ignores the direct statement of Nuniz that Catuir is a geographical name 'Catuir, which is the land of a lord who had been in revolt for fifty years'. It is perhaps unnecessary to follow the further stages of the argument built upon such a slender hypothesis. Now in the contemporary Dutch records of the beginning of the seventeenth century, there is frequent mention of a place called Katoer. This is described as a fortress within a mile of Pulicat. I draw my information not directly from the Dutch records to which I have no access, but from the excellent summaries of them provided by N. McLeod in his De Oost-Indische Compagnie als Zeemogendheid in Azie (2 vols., 1927). We first hear of the place in 1610 under the 1 Sewell, A Forgotten Empire, pp. 320, 322. Studies in the History of the Third Dynasty of Vijayanagara, pp. 447-52. A yet remembered ruler of a long forgotten empire, pp. 8-11. Dr. Aiyangar's statement that Nuniz's description of the capture of Catuir is exactly the description that is given of the siege and capture of Sivanasamu. dram in the Krishnarajavijayamu' (p. 9) is not supported either by the text or by the summary of it in Sources, pp. 130-31. His other citations from literature, e.g., Parijatapaharanamu are not more helpful. The Kongudesa. rajakkal contains a good account of the Ummattur campaign, but it has no resemblance to Nuniz's account under reference.

Page #363
300 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. name Anai-Kattur on the river of Pulicat granted to the Dutch for purposes of trade by Obber raja, a captain of the Vellore army, i.e., of the kingdom of Vijayanagar.! Again we find SingamaNaik entrenched in the same place at a distance of mile from Geldria (the Dutch fort at Pulicat) on the 11th August 1625. Passing over unimportant references to the places we may note that in the civil war that was raging in 1632, Sriranga, a nephew of the ruling king Venkata II, sent an army of 3,000 men against the fort of Kattur (within sight of Geldria) which was then in the hands of Timaraja, the chief of the rebellion. We seem to have then in Kattur Katoer' of the Dutch records) a fortified place located on a river and on the Coromandel side' which by its name, situation and historical associations seems to answer very well to Nuniz's Catuir. A reference to the survey map sheet No. 66 C/SW (D-2) (scale 1 inch=2 miles) will show that Katrur is situated in the midst of swampy and difficult country and besides the river already mentioned, there is also a tank and other waterways, all likely to be flooded easily in the rainy season. It may be noted that Nuniz counts Paleacate among the countries paying tribute to Vijayanagara under Devaraya II, that is, some time about 1440 A.D., and Sewell, after rightly identifying this place as Pulicat, near Madras, adds a note saying: This was an important province of Vijayanagar in later years'. It seems probable that the lord who had been in revolt for fifty years' and in whose land Catuir lay, was the lord of this province. The words of Nuniz as rendered by Sewell are: Crisnarao "prepared to attack Catuir, which is the land of a lord who had been in revolt for fifty years; this land is on the Charmaodel side. And he went against it, and laid siege to one of the principal cities where the lord of the land was; and it is called...... and is surrounded with water ".. The last sentence and the blank in it do seem to create a diffieulty; but the categorical statement at the beginning that the king prepared to attack Catuir. may well be taken to mean that this was the principal city ' in bis land where the rebel lord was at the time of Krishnaraya's war. Referring to the grant now being edited, Krishna Sastri bas observed : ' The choice of the bank of the river Krishna for making a grant in favour of the temples of Chola-mandala in the south, cannot be reasonably explained except by supposing that Krishnaraya was about this time, viz., the end of Saka 1439, again on his march for a second time to the Kalinga country against Catuir', which, as noted above, is very probably Cuttack '.' Two considerations may be urged against this view. First, there is the categorical statement of Nuniz cited already, that after Krishnaraya returned from the expedition to Orissa which resulted in his marriage with the Gajapati's daughter, he did not go back to Orissa. Secondly, there is a definite statement in an inscription dated Saka 1438 that Krishnaraya had already accomplished the conquest of the Kalinga country as far north as Kataka, which sufficiently accounts for the literary evidence cited by Krishna Sastri without the necessity for postulating another Orissa campaign in Saka 1439. We do not know the particular reason for which Bezwada was chosen as the scene of this comprehensive grant to the numerous temples of the Tamil country. But we know that in the preceding year (Dhatri), the monarch had attended the mahamakham festival in Kumbhakonam McLeod, i, p. 96. Ibid., i, p. 473. * Ibid., i, pp. 487 and 492 ; ii, pp. 171, 179. * Ibid., ii, p. 13. - A Forgotten Empire, p. 302. * Ibid., p. 321. 1 Annual Report, A. S. 1., 1908-9, p. 182. .No. 494 o 1922. See also pp. 177-81 of Tirupat: Devasthanam Epigraphical Report, by Sadhu Subrah. manya Sastri, who accepts the identity of Catuir with Cultnek, .No. 493 of 1907, the Saka dato 1410 must be wroig.

Page #364
No. 32.] THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. and utilised the occasion for making an extensive tour to the various sbrines in the south. The most detailed account of this tour is furnished by the Rayavachakamu. Evidently, after his return to home country, he wanted to commemorate in some striking manner the pilgrimage he had just concluded. The administrative consultations necessary before the monarch's idea could be implemented must have taken some months as in all probability the local officers in charge of the different parts of the Tamil land had to be consulted. When the final decision had been taken, the monarch must have chosen a suitable place and occasion for making the actual proclamation of his decision. The time chosen was Makara-sankranti of the Isvara year, and the visit to the Ksishna river and the shrines of Anantasayin of Undavilli and Mallikarjuna of Bezwada on such an occasion is easily understood. The date of the record corresponds to 28th December, A.D. 1517. It is possible that Krishnaraya's presence at Bezwada was connected with one of the numerous campaigns of the reign fought against the Sultan of Golconda, Kuli Kutb Shah. Late in his life the Sultan boasted of having reduced the infidels of Telingana from the borders of Warangal to Masulipatam and Rajahmundry, having taken between sixty and seventy forts by force of arms. The anonymous historian who has recorded this fact also mentions a war directed by Krishnadevataya himself after the capture of Devarakonda by Kuli Kutb Shah.. The date of the particular campaign cannot be determined with precision, and the anonymous historian does not give any date. But once more, it is possible that this campaign is identical with that mentioned by Nuniz as having occurred after Krishnaraya's capture of Catuir, and having been directed against & Muslim captain most probably of the army of Kuli Kutb Shah of Golconda. If these suggestions are accepted, the presence of Ktishoaraya at Bezwada receives a simple and natural explanation as being connected with the regular course of the military campaigns of the reign. The taxes that were remitted in favour of the Siva and Vishnu temples of the Cholamandalam were Jodi, Sulavari, Nilavali (Nilavari), Araeu peru, and other taxes (piravari). These taxes were due to the king (palace) from the temples themselves (1. 30). All these taxes are not mentioned in all the copies of the inscription. It is difficult to specify the exact nature of all of them, but the following suggestions may be made : Jodi is explained by Wilson as a favourable quit rent on inasn lands. It is also the name of a tenure under which a person reclaims a certain portion of waste land, settles on it, and pays half or quarter of the gross value of the produce to the Government. In the Vijayanagar epigraphs it is found used generally in the former sense, and was in many respects similar to the manyakanike which the holders of inam lands like Brahmans and Fakirs paid to the State. Thus Jodi was a small quit rent, paid by the temples, on their inam lands. The rate is unknown. Sulavari is more difficult to explain. One of the meanings given under the word Sulam in the Tamil Lericon is : Brand-mark on cattle, usually trident-shaped '. No authority is cited in the Lexicon, but the meaning suits the context of our inscription very well and seems to show that * Sources of Vijayanagar History. (Madras University Historical Series, I), pp. 125-9. * Briggs : Firishla (Cambray & Co., 1910), iii, pp. 952-3. * Ibid., pp. 355-6. I owe this reference to Dr. N. Venkataramanayya. * A Forgotten Empire, p. 322. No. 288 of 1903. *H. H. Wilson : Glossary of Judicial and Revenue terms, p. 214, col. 1. Narasinga Rao: A Kisamuir Glossary of Kanarese Words, p. 91, cited by Saletore, Social and Political Life in the Vijayanagar Empire, ii, p. 440. . Cf. Dr. N. Venkataramanayya : Studies in the History of the Third Dynasty of Fijayanagara, pp. 229-30.

Page #365
302 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. the Sulavari was perhaps a small tax or fee paid on the cattle belonging to the temples, each head of cattle being branded at the time of registration in the nearest public office. Nilavali seems to be only a variant of the usual Nilavari land tax, levied on lands which were not inams, but held in ordinary tenure by the temples concerned. Arasuperu is another difficult term. Wilson' notes that Arasu means ' privileges allowed for watching', and 'Arasukkaran'-' a person holding certain privileges for performing police duty'. 'Peru' is an abstract noun from Tamil perudal, to get', and means receipts'. Arasuperu then may be taken to stand for the fee collected by the State for the performance of police duties and the maintenance of security. This was perhaps different from the wages of the village watchmen. It must have been a levy by the central government for our inscription contains the specific statement that all the dues remitted by this grant were due to the palace, i.e. to the king-aran. manaikku iruttuvarugira (1. 30); or aranmanai kanakkil padindu varugira (No. 288 of 1903). The proclamation was not given effect to even so late as in 1521 which is mentioned in an epigraph dated Saka 1443, Vikrama, Mithuna, ba. Tritiya, Friday, Tiruvonam. It states that one Kariya Manikya Bhattar Apatsahayar waited on Krishnadevaraya at Vijayanagara and got ratification of the order of the remission of Jodi and Sulavari on certain villages which had been remitted already in favour of the temple at Tirukkadaiyur, but was not given effect to till then." The Sendamangalam copy of the epigraph describes the boundaries of the Cholamandalam, the Siva and Vishnu temples in which were benefited by the remission. Cholamandalam comprised the region south of the Gadilam, west of the sea, north of the Vellaru (south) and east of the wall at Kottaikkarai. This copy also says that the beneficiaries of the grant were in the heart of the Chola country. According to the epigraph the region was divided into three districts or simais. They are the Irandarrupparru Bhuvanekaviran (Bhuvanagiri)pattana-chchirmai, Tanjavurpattana-chchirmai and Tiruchchinappalli-chirmai. In the Vijayanagara days a simai was a smaller division than a rajya, and its exact relation to the more ancient kottam or nadu is difficult to find, though it seems probable that the simai was a larger division than the nadu or kottam. The Bhuvanagiripattana-chchirmai covered the northern part of the Cholamandalam, with its headquarters at Bhuvanagiri, a big village on the northern bank of the Vellaru (north) in the Chidambaram taluk. There is to be found at the place even in the present day a fort in a fairly good condition. It appears to derive its name from Bhuvanaikavira, a title borne by two Pandyan kings, Maravarman Kulasekhara I and Maravarman Vikrama Pandya," who were contemporaries in the latter part of the thirteenth century A.D. The region is called in the epigraph as Irandarrupparru Bhuvanaikavirapattana, perhaps on account of the fact that it was bounded by two rivers, the Gadilam and the Vellaru. Tanjavurpattana-chchirmai is probably all the territory covered by the present Tanjore and had its headquarters at Tanjavur. To the west of this was the Tiruchchirapalli-chirmai with its headquarters at Trichinopoly. 1 Glossary, p. 31, col. 1. No. 246 of 1925. While almost all the copies mention the above three divisions, a few mention some others. They are Rakasura-chchirmai, mentioned before Tanjavur-chirmai, Viramadakku-chchirmai No. 74 of 1903. There is a verse in Tamil which gives practically the same traditional boundaries substituting for Gadilam the Northern Vellar which enters the sea near Porto Novo. See The Colas, i, p. 22. The Panayan Kingdom, pp. 186, 189-90. No. 511 of 1903; Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925.

Page #366
No. 32.) THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. 303 and Perambur-chirmai and Kulittandanai-chirmai, mentioned after Tiruchchirapalli-chirmai. It is difficult to identify all of them. Perambur-chirmai is perhaps the territory covered by parts of the Perambalur taluk, and the Kulittandanai-chirmai that covered by the modern Kulittalai taluk both of the Trichinopoly District. We have a list of a large number of places in favour of which the remission was made ; and arranged by taluks they are the following: Kapattampulldr . Chidambaram taluk. 8. Arcot District. Mannarkoyil . . Ditto. Ditto. Narsiyur (Tirunarsiyor) Ditto. Ditto. Tiruchchonnapuram (now Tiruchchinnapuram) Ditto. Ditto. Tirumuttam (now Srimushpam) Ditto. Ditto. Udaiyarkoyil . Ditto. Ditto. Tirumanikkuli * Cuddalore taluk. Ditto. Tiruppadirippuliyur . Ditto. Ditto. Tiruttipainagar. Ditto. Ditto. Tiruvantirapuram Ditto. Ditto. Tyagavalli . . . Ditto. Ditto. Sendavanmangalam . Tindivanam taluk. Ditto. Iraivanadur . . Tirukkoyilor taluk. Ditto. Tirunamanallur (Tirunavallar) . Ditto. Ditto. Tirunarunkondai (now Tirunirankonrai) . . Ditto. Ditto. Tittaikudi . Vriddhachalam taluk. Ditto. Pennagadam Ditto. Ditto. Kuruchchi . . . Kumbakonam taluk. Tanjore District. Pandananallar. Ditto. Ditto. Sirukudi . . Ditto. Ditto. Suryadevanayaparkoyil Ditto. Ditto. Tirukkodika (now Tirukkodikaval) Ditto. Ditto. Tirundutovankudi (TiruttevaNGkudi) Ditto. Ditto. Tirumangalakkuli . Ditto. Ditto. Tiruppenanda!. Ditto. Ditto. Tiruvelliyangudi. Ditto. Tiruvennagar (now Uppiliyappankoyil). Ditto. Ditto. Tiruvidalar Ditto. Vaigal . . . Ditto. . . . . Ditto. Agalangap. . Mayavaram taluk. Ditto. Akkur Ditto. Ditto. Ilangarakkuli . . Ditto. Ditto. Iluppappatta . . Ditto. Ditto. Irakurimapalayam (now Irsjastryanpettai). Ditto. Ditto, Korukkai . . Ditto. Ditto. Karrilam . . Ditto. Ditto. Paluvur . . . Ditto. Ditto. Pariyalar (Tiruppariyalur). . . . Ditto. Ditto. Perumalai . . Ditto. Ditto, Talaichchangadu Ditto. Ditto. Talain yap Ditto. Ditto. Tillaiyadi . Ditto. Ditto. Tirukkadaiyar , Ditto. Ditto. Tirunanipalli . Ditto. Ditto. Tiruvalundor . Ditto. Ditto. Tiruv liputtur (Tiruvanputtar) . Ditto. Ditto. * No. 355 of 1907; No 125 of 1904. Ditto. Ditto. .....

Page #367
304 Tirukkondievaram Tirumarugal Tirumechchur Tiruppattur Tiruppugalur Tiruvanchiyam (now Srivanchiyam) Virkudi Tevur Nallur Achchapuram Stramavinnagar Tadanankoyil Tirukkuraiyalur Tirthanagari Tirunagari Tirunangur Tiruppungar Chandralekai (Sendalai) Tanchavar. Tirumalipadi Tiruppunturutti Tiruvaiyaru Tirukkattupalli Vallam Kannanur Andarkoyil EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. Tiruppalatturai Tiruchchirapalli Gangaikondacholapuram (Gangaikondam) Paluvur Tillaiyalivittam Nannilam taluk. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Negapatam taluk. Papanasam taluk. Shiyali taluk. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Tanjore taluk. Ditto Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Musiri taluk. Trichinopoly taluk. Ditto. Ditto. Udaiyarpalayam taluk. Ditto. (not identifiable.) i VOL. XXV. Tanjore District. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Trichinopoly District. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto. Ditto Ditto. TEXT. 1 Subham-astu1|| sri-Ganati pataye namah | Namas-tunga-[si] 2 ras-chumpista -chantira-chamara-[charave*] trailokya-nakar-a[ra*]mpa"-mula 3 stampaya Sampuve[*] Subham-astu | Svasti Sri Vijayat 4 bhuta Sali[vabama-sa [ka*]-varusham 143911 mel-chchel 5 lani[pra Ijavara samva[tsa*]rattu Pushya1s spayal Paurnamaina!(nal)1 sri[ma] 6 n-maharajadhiraja rajaparamesvara hariya(ari)raya-vibhatan1 bha 1 Nos. 167, 226 and 235 of 1925 omit this. 2 Read Ganadhi. * Read -chumbi. Here ta is superfluous; it is, however, found in Nos. 167 and 226 of 1925 also. Read chandra-. In Nos. 167 and 226 of 1925 it is chantra. * Read -nagar-. 7 Read "mbha. Read -mula.. Read stambhaya. 10 Read Sambhave. In No. 226 of 1925 it is "bhuve. 11 The same reading is found in Nos. 167 and 226 of 1925; in No. 225 of 1925 it is "bhutaya. The usual form is Vijayabhyudaya. 13 Saka 1409 in No. 235 of 1917, a mistake for Saka 1439. 3 No. 74 of 1903 and No. 80 of 1911 give Magha. 14 Probably stands for buddha; clearly given in Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925. In No. 214 of 1926 the reading is. Pushyamasattu purvapakshalu. 15 Pauraami nal in No. 226 of 1925, and gal in No. 235 of 1925. Paurnamiyinmel in No. 235 of 1917, and yile in No. 214 of 1926. In No. 167 of 1925 it is ariyaraya-vibhafa, while in Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925 it is vibhatan.

Page #368
No. 32.] THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. 305 7 shaikku-ttappuva-rayar -ganda! Yavaparasa-sthapanachariya' Prata8 parudra-Geja pati-saptamga-harana bri-Virapradapa sri-Vira-Ksishpadevaraya-ma9 harayar Solamandalattu Vishnusthanam? Sivasthanam mudalana 10 devasthanangalukku sodi arasuperu saravam'sa]nyam-aga vita tan11 malo-satana irayasam sri(na)"mum Vijayannagara-ppattanattila irundu puruva-11 12 dikku visaisya*-yatrai aga purappattu Udaiyagiri-tturkamum sadichchu Tirumalai 13 Iraguttamal-riyanaiyum pidittu kondu Vinikkondai" Nagar. 14 rchinakondai Vellamukonda Kondavidu Kon[da*Uppalli 20 Irasa15 maventirapuramo mudalagiya du[rga]ngalun=gattikkondu 23 Prataparuttifra*) Gesa pati 16 kumaran Virabhadrasenan " Gesapatis Pratapapupati" Prakalatana Sirachchantiranas Malluk-Kan 1 Reading is tappuraya in No. 235 of 1925. * The reading is rayaraganda in Nos. 167, 226 and 235 of 1925. * The reading is rajya in Nos. 74 of 1903, 125 of 1904 and 80 of 1911, * In a few other copies Kpishoaraya takes two more titles. In Nos. 235 of 1917 and 214 of 1926 is found the title muvarayaragandan; in No. 511 of 1905 are found the titles muvarayaraganda and affadikkuraya-manobhayankara, while in Noe. 74 and 288 of 1909, 80 of 1911, 210 of 1919, 167, 226 and 235 of 1925 are found the titles ashladikkewaya-mano-bhayankara and muvarayaraganda. Read Gajao, * Same in Nos. 167, 226 and 235 of 1925; read Opratapa. Vishnu temples alone are mentioned in No. 381 of 1908. * In No. 288 of 1903 the taxes are said to be jodigal Salavari nilavasi arasuperu marrum pala pira-varigalum. No. 511 of 1905 reads : sodi tidavari arabuperu piravari andana yellam. In No. 355 of 1907 only jodi and bula uuri are legible. No 235 of 1917 mentions dodiya, nilavali and urasuperu while No. 214 of 1926 has bodi, bularari and ara supera. * Read earpa 40 No. 74 of 1903 reads : vitfupalita rutina dharmma-Sosana Tyasam; 125 of 1904 saramanyam-aga-ppi. litta dharma, 511 of 1905 as aga tiru ulamparrina tanma, 80 of 1911 vidachchitteli palikta dkarmma. In Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925 we have the word dharmma-sadhana-rayasam in Grantha. 11 No. 226 of 1925 reads namum. 13 The letter is superfluous. 13 Paganatti{le) in No. 226 of 1925 and papanatt-irundu in No. 235 of 1925. 14 Read purva.. 15 The reading in yitraiyaga sineh Udayagiri-durgpamum adhittu in No. 74 of 1903. 16 No ma in 167 of 1925. 17 The reading is Vinikonda in Nos. 167 and 235 of 1925. 18 Read Nagarjunakondai; konda in Nos. 167, 228 and 235 of 1925. 19 Vellamkonda in No. 167 of 1925 where Vella is repeated but the subsequent words are missing. 30 Tondappalfi in No. 235 of 1917. 21 Read : Omahendrapuram. 32 Sadhitta vingikkondu in No. 74 of 1903; vangikondu in Nos. 511 of 1905 and 80 of 1911 and [oddhi) Hu=kkaffi kkondu in No. 107 of 1925. tead Gajapati. * Perhaps stands for senanaiyum as in No. 512 of 1905: janan in No. 226 of 1925 and janana in No. 235 of 1925. 25 Read Gajapati * Read pradhanabhupati. T1 Prahalatan in Nos. 167, 226 and 235 of 1925. Read Sira schandran as in No. 235 of 1925. *Kanan in Nos. 167, 226 and 235 of 1925, while in No. 233 of 1917 it ends with Karnan, and in No. 511 of 2905 with Khanu.

Page #369
306 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. 17 Uttandakapan mudalana pattira"-samantargalaiyum sivikkiramamaga-ppidittukkon. 18 du Prataparuttira Gesa(Gaja)patiyaiyum murayakkutti Singattirikku elundaruli Pottanuril 19 jayastampa(bha)mum nifi(ru)tti. Solamandalam' devastanam. Tiruchchirapalli Santalagai Tirukka20 ttuppalli Tirunagira 11 Tirunangur T[i*]ruvelupdur's Tevur Tiruvepnagar Agalangan 21 Tiruvantirapuram' Tirumanikuli Tirupatturi Vaiygal Tirumuttam Tiruppadiripuli22 yur Tiruttinainagar Iraivanasura? Sendavanmangalan Tirunavallur Tittaikudi Tiruna23 raiguri Kanattampullur# Tiyagavallin Siramavinnagar Tiruvelliyanguli Pan24 dananallur* Talaichohangalu" Kuruohohim Tiruppungur Korukkai Talainaya[ka]n 25 Tirumangalakkudi Tiruvisalur Tirutevankudi Suriyadevanayanarkoyila? Ti Read Uddanda. * Read patra* Read jivagrahamaga, jivagrahanamdga in Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925. * In No. 511 of 1905 it is muriyaveffs. i. e. Simhadrikku as in No. 226 of 1925. * The reading is poduvittu in Nos. 74 of 1903 and 80 of 1911, and shapittu in No. 125 of 1904. Sojamandala-naduvil in No. 74 of 1903. . In No. 125 of 1904 the word Tirulinainagar follows the word divaathanam. * No. 511 of 1905 has the following - Tiruchchillap palli)-chchimai padagarai Irajaraja-alandftu Malanalfs Pachchilkurrattu kif Palarru-k Kannamur nayanar Pealidvaramudaiya-ndyagar koyil bodi hilavari pipavari arahperu uipadavum Tirumalapadi Vallam Tarijavur Tiruppandurutti Tiruvaiyaru Tiruvafundur Iraburmapalayam Tiruvaijiyam Tiruppugalur Paluvur Pandananallar Tiruppanaindal Tirunagari Tirundingir Tadalantoyil Sigali mudalana Irandarruparru-firmas, etc. No. 288 of 1903 has Tiruchchirappalli ukavadi kepkarai Indjagambhira-pala. nadu Tirupparatturai mudalagiya Sojamandala#u srandu....pparru-Sirmaiy-ina Kirippaffanatu airmai Radasuvattu firmai Tanjavur firmai pattu mudalana Vishnusthanam Sivasthanam, etc. 10 Read Chandralikai. 11 No. 167 of 1925 reads Tirunagari clearly. 11 Followed by Tiruppariyalur in No. 125 of 1904. 19 No. 355 of 1907 reads Rasentiravinnagar. Tiruvayintirapuram in Nos. 125 of 1904 and 226 of 1925. is Tirumanikudi in Nos. 235 of 1917 and 226 and 235 of 1926. In No. 126 of 1904 this procedes Tiruvan. tirapuram. * Tiruppugalur in Nos. 210 and 235 of 1917, 226 and 235 of 1925. 11 Before this two other places are found in No. 125 of 1904, viz., Korukkai, Tiyagavalli. 18 Before Tiftakudi we have : Tiruna[ru]ngordai and Thirukkodigd in No. 125 of 1904; in No. 226 of 1925 it is Tiffaikudi. After Tiffaikudi we have Pennagadam in No. 125 of 1904. Tirunarayur in No. 226 of 1925. 11 Udaiyarkoyil, Mannarkoyil and Tiruchounapuram before Kanatlar in No. 125 of 1904; Kandffam. pulfur in Nos. 210 of 1907 and 226 of 1925. Kanatupuffur in No. 235 of 1925. 11 Mentioned earlier in No. 125 of 1904. Kanaffumullur is followed by Pandananallur, Achchapuram and Kuyuchchi in No. 125 of 1904. # Mentioned after Tiruvelliyangudi in No. 125 of 1904. Kurichchi in Nos. 167 of 1925, 226 and 235 of 1925. * Tulainoyakam in No. 125 of 1904, T'alaindyakan in No. 235 of 1917, Talaindgar in No. 226 of 1028 and Talainayan in 235 of 1926. # Tirundudevakudi in Nos. 355 of 1907, 226 and 235 of 1926. >> Suriyar. dyanar-koyil in No. 356 of 1907; Sariyadivanayindr in No. 235 of 1917 and Siriyanayinar in No. 235 of 1925.

Page #370
No. 32.) THE PUNJAI INSCRIPTION OF KRISHNADEVARAYA. 307 26 rukkodika Kufralam Sirukudi' Tirukkuraiyalur Virkudi Achchapuram: Tiruvaliput27 tur Nallur Andarkoyil Gengaikondam* Tirumechchur Tirunanipalli 28 mudalagiya Cholamandalattu yirandarrupparru Buvanekaviranpattana-sirmai' 29 Tanjavurpastana-chchip(r)mai' Tiruchchirapal}i-chin(r)maiy- ut[pa*]tta' Sivatanam' Vish30 #inatapam' mudalagiya devattanangalil" puruva-mudalagiya varaimapaikkul irut31 tu-varugira" sodin arasuperu?? patinayira varagan inda varagan patinayiramum an32 danda devatanamkalukkum makara-sankiranti punniya-kalattile Kivittipaveni 33 tirattile Undavilli Apantasayi sapnatiyam" Gesavadai Mallukachchinadevara sap. 34 natiyilum" iga-ttarapuruvamaga=" chchartvamaniyammaga vittu tanma-sadapa yirayatamumo 35 palittom yinda yirayida" piramanattila ella-ttevattanangalilum 36 sila-sadanamum panni ella-ttevattanangalukkum pusaja punaskaram** anga ranga.<< Sarukudi in No. 210 of 1917. * This is followed by another Viploudi in Nos. 210 of 1917, 228 and 235 of 1925. Tirund putter in No. 210 of 1917; Tinuodfiputtur in No. 226 of 1926. * Gangaikonda.lapuran in No. 125 of 1904. Tirumiyachchur in No. 126 of 1904. The list stope with this in it and No. 355 of 1907. * This place is not mentioned in the other copies. But No. 210 of 1917 adds Pertemulai; No. 107 of 1925 Parivalur, No. 226 of 1928 Akbar; and 236 of 1925 Tillaiyaliviffam and I langarikudi. 74.of 1903 has : bolamandala Naduvil mandalam Sendayanmangalam wdaiyar Avattukkataruliyanayi nar tirunamattukkani Kifaimaganur Nelaimdgandr Nax(napd]ma-mituragandanallar Kamban marrum ulpaffa deyva-sthanangal Iraiudnaraibir ulpafja Sipatnam Vishnuathanaigalik parvam mudalaga anaimanaikku iruttuparugira jodi pou padinayiramum. * Bhonagipallapachchirmai in No. 226 of 1925; Pongiripaffanachchirmai in No. 235 of 1925. * RA[fa]n[ s&ojure-firmai mentioned before Taajavir in No. 226 of 1925; mudalagiya after it in Nos. 22 and 235 of 1926. Chirmai spada in No. 235 of 1926. 10 Read athanam. u Read : Vishwusthanam; Vishfurullanam in No. 235 of 1926. u Read : derasthanangalil. 13 Road: paruam sudalgiya. Pro mudalaga in Nov. 226 and 235 of 1925. 14 Read : araimapaikkw w in No. 236 of 1925. 15 araimanai (lapalkkil padindu varugira in No. 288 of 1903. ** Nos. 167, 226 and 236 of 1925 mention only this tax. 11 Pasuperumai is found in No. 355 of 1907. 18 Road : devasthanangalukku; m is superfluous; devasthanangalil kafitte in No. 80 of 1911. *Read : Krishnandal; Kiruttasaveri in No. 235 of 1925. >> Undai in No. 235 of 1925. 1 Should be iyilum. Gajavddi in No. 226 of 1925; Dekandas in No. 235 of 1925. Read: Mallikarjunadevar; Mallukdrjunadear in No. 226 of 1926, and Mallukachchinandewar in No. 23.5 of 1925. * Reading is sannadhiyilum in No. 228 of 1925. s Reading is dhandpinakamaga in No. 226 of 1925. * Rend: dharmaaddhana rayasamum w in No. 226 of 1925. Read : ndyana. ** Read : devasthanangalilum. ** Read : wadhanamth. Rond: direthanangalukkum; depasido in No. 228 of 1926; devasthanangalilum in No. 107 of 1925. # Read: pkjai. >> Reading is penas draugalu[m] in No. 107 of 1925. * This precedes pijai in No. 107 of 1926.

Page #371
308 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (VOL. XXV. 37 vaiy(vai)bogam tiruppanigalum a-chandirattiyatayuvaga sanan[ga]maga? nadattik kondu su38 gattile yirukkavum [11*yinta tanmattukku' yiya doruttar ayitam? panninavarga!" tanga! 39 tanga! m[*]ta-pitavaiyun ko-pparamanaraiyum! Varunasiyileit konra pavattilera po40 ga-kkadavargalagavum 6. Svadattat(d)=dvigunam punya paradatt-anupalanam para41 datt-apaharena svadatta[m*] (ni)shphalam bhavet Il TRANSLATION Let there be prosperity. Obeisance to the blessed Ganadhipati. Salutation to Siva who is beautiful with the moun kissing his lofty head like the chamara and who is the main pillar (the. cause) of the creation of the city of the three worlds. Be it well! Hail ! Prosperity! This is the royal order issued on the day of the full moon in the bright half of the month of Pushya of the year Isvara which was current after the expiry of the prosperous and victorious year Salivahana-Saka 1439, by the glorious Maharajadhiraja, Rajaparamesvara, the conqueror of hostile kings, the destroyer of those kings who break their word, the establisher of the kingdom of the Yavanas, the confiscator of the kingdom" of the Gajapati king Pratapa-Rudra, the glorious Vira-Krishnadevaraya-Maharaya, conveying the charitable edict to remit jodi and ara bu peru as sarvamanya to the Siva, Vishnu and other temples in the Chola country. We (the king) started from Vijayanagara to the eastern region on a tour of conquest, took the fort of Udayagiri, captured Tirumalai Rahuttaraya, took Vinikondai, Nagarjunakondai, Vellamukonda, Kondavidu, Kondapalli, Rajamahendrapuram, and other forts, captured Virabhadrasena Gajapati, son of Prataparudra Gajapati, Pradhanabhupati, Prahlatan, Sirachchandran, Mallu Khan Uddanda Khan, and other feudatories as prisoners, and defeated and killed Pratapa-Rudra Gajapati. We then went to Simhadri and set up a pillar of victory at Potranuru. On the auspicious day of the Makara-sankranti on the banks of the river Krishnaveni and in the presence of Anantasayin of Undavilli and Mallikarjunadevar of Gajavadai, We issued with libation of water a royal order evidencing a sarvamanya grant to the respective Siva and Vishnu temples of 10,000 varahans being the contributions of jodi and tulaveri payable by them. The temples were those viz., of Tiruchchirappalli, Santalagai, Tirukkattuppalli, Tiranagari, Tirunangur, Tiruvalundur Tevur, Tiruvennagar, Agalangan, Tiruvantifapuram, Tirumanikuli, Tirupattur, Vaigal, Tirumuttam, Tiruppadiripuliyur, Tiruttinainagar, Iraivanasur, Sendavanmangalam, Tirunavallur. Tittaikudi, Tirunaraiyur, KanatampulJur, Tiyagavalli, Siramavinnagar, Tiruvelliyangudi, Panda Read : a-chandr-aditya-sthayuviga ; in No. 226 of 1025 it is a chandr-arka-sthayuvaga. * Should be sangamaga as in No. 226 of 1925. * The reading is nadattukkondu in 235 of 1925. * No. 226 of 1926 has sukhattike. The reading is dharmattuku in No. 226 of 1925. * The syllable yi is superfluous. Should be ahitam as in No. 235 of 1925. . The reading is panpina pergal in No. 235 of 1928. Followed by another langal in Nos. 226 and 235 of 1925. 10 Read : go-brahmanaraiyum. 11 Varayavani in No. 226 of 1925. 1. The reading is doshattile in No. 226 of 1925. 13 Followed by the words bubham-astu and ari-Virupaksha in No. 226 of 1925, and 67.Virigakshe only in Nos. 125 of 1904 and 235 of 1925. Saplangan rajyam=uchyatt-Kimandaka,

Page #372
No. 33. ] JUBBULPORE STONE INSC. OF VIMALASIVA : [KALACHURI) YEAR 926. 309 nanallur, Talaichchangadu, Kuruchchi, Tiruppungur, Korukkai, Talainayakan?, Tirumangalakkudi, Tiruvisalur, Tirutevankudi, Suryadevanayanarkayil, Tirukkudika, Kurralam, Sirukudi, Tirukkuraiyalur, Virkudi, Achchapuram, Tiruvaliputtur, Nallur, Andarkoyil, Gangaikondam, Tiru. mechchur, Tirunanipalli and other places in the Cholamandala which consisted of the Irandarrupparru Bhuvanaikavirapattana-chirmai, Tanjavurpattana-chchirmai and Tiruchchirappalli. chirmai. According to this royal order which is to be engraved in stone in all the temples, the Worship, festivities, celebrations and repairs shall be executed properly and without shortcom ings in all the temples as long as the sun and moon endure. He who acts against this charity shall incur the sin of having killed his mother, father, cows and Brahmins at Varanasi. The protection of another's gift is twice as meritorious as making one's own. By the robbing of another's gift, one's own gift becomes devoid of merit. No. 33-JUBBULPORE STONE INSCRIPTION OF VIMALASIVA: THE (KALACHURI) YEAR 926. By Prof. V. V. MIRASHI, M.A., NAGPUR. The stone bearing this inscription was found at Jubbulpore, the headquarters of a district of the same name in the Central Provinces and is now preserved in the Nagpur Museum. The record has been referred to several times, e.g., by Dr. F. E. Hall in the Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. VI, p. 533, by Dr. F. Kielborn in the Indian Antiquary, Vol. XVIII, p. 210. n. 2, and again in this journal Vol. V, Appendix I, p. 60, n. 4, and by Rai Bahadur Hiralal in his Inscriptions in the Central Provinces and Berar, (second ed.), p. 42, but owing presumably to its very bad preservation none has so far attempted a transcript or even an abstract of its contents. A careful and patient examination of the original has enabled me to prepare the subjoined tran. script and while I have not been able to decipher or restore the complete text, I hope I have been able to make out almost all that can be deciphered in the present condition of the original. The writing covers a space 2' 7" broad and I' 8" high. The average size of letters is -5". The surface of the stone, which was originally made none too smooth, has been further danaged by exposure to weather, and several letters in the middle as well as on the right hand side of the first fourteen lines and some more in the middle of lines 19-24 have become illegible. The characters are Nagari. The letters were beautifully written and carefully executed. It will suffice to draw attention to the proper sign of b as an independent letter in bibhrat, 1.25 and in its superscript form in or-bvabhuva, 1. 9, and also to the form of the initial i in iti, 1. 12, of the initial ri in richam, 1. 15, and of s, the left member of which resembles the English figure 8, as in Sivaya, I. 1. The language is Sanskrit and except for the obeisance to Siva in the beginning of the first line and the date in the last, the inscription is in verse throughout. The verses are not numbered, but they appear to be fifty in all. The orthography does not present anything calling for special notice except that v and b as well as $ and 8 are confounded in some places. The object of the inscription is to record the construction of a temple of the moon-crested god (Siva) by Vimalasiva, the religious preceptor of the king Jayasimha of the Kalachuri dynasty of Tripuri. The god was named Kirtisvara after Vimalasiva's guru Kirtisiva. The 1 For various forms of this name see n. 25, p. 306 above. Hiralal remarks in his Inscriptions in o. P. and Berar (Second ed.), p. 42, that this is pretty big record but ist oo much defaced to yield any useful information.'

Page #373
310 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. inscription also records that the king Jayasimha endowed the temple with three villages on the occasion of a solar eclipse. It is dated in words as well as in numerical figures in the year 926, without any specification of the month, fortnight, tithi or week-day. This date must, of course, be referred to the Kalachuri era. It corresponds, for the expired Kalachuri year 926, to A.D. 1174-75. In this year there was only one solar eclipse,1 viz,, that which occurred on the amavasya of the purnimanta Pausha, on Tuesday, the 26th November A.D. 1174. This is, therefore, probably the date of Jayasimha's grant if it was made in the same Kalachuri year in which the record was put up. It does not admit of verification, but it falls in the reign of Jayasimha, who, we know, was ruling at least from K. 918 to K. 928". After three mangala-slokas in praise of Siva, we are told that the god revealed the Saiva doctrine for the realization of the self by the worlds. Some Saiva teachers were named in lines 4-7, but the names of Vimalasiva and Vastusivas only are now completely legible. In line 8 we read the name of Purushasiva who is described as the cause of Yasahkarna's prosperity. Next is mentioned Saktisiva in connection with Gayakarna. His disciple was Kirtisiva who is said to have contributed to the prosperity of the king Narasimha, Five verses (22-26) are devoted to his glorification. The next eighteen verses refer to Vimalasiva, He belonged to the gotra of Visvamitra and was the son of Madhusudana and Uma. Having paid off his debt to gods and others by performing religious rites at Prabhasa, Gokarna, Gaya, and other tirthas, be was initiated in the Saiva doctrine by Kirtisiva. He was very handsome, learned and liberal and exercised great vigilance in looking after all affairs of the king. The earth, being adorned with gardens, tanks, charitable houses, temples and dwellings for Brahmanas constructed by him, is said to have vied with heaven in splendour. The king Jayasimha devoutly bowed to him. We are next told that Vimalasiva built a temple of Siva under the name Kirtisvara for the glory and religious merit of his spiritual preceptor Kirtisiva. The king Jayasimha endowed it with three villages on the occasion of a solar eclipse. One of these villages which was named Tekabhara, was situated in the vishaya (district) of Navapattala and the other two named Kandaravada and Vadoha in Samudrapata which was apparently another district. The importance of the present inscription lies in the information it furnishes about the spiritual preceptors of the Kalachuri kings of Tripuri from Yasahkarna downwards. It may, how 1 I take raveh parvani in line 26 to mean 'on the occasion of a solar eclipse'. Parvan also means a sankranti, but in that case the particular sankranti would have been specified. Above, Vol. XXI, p. 95. Ibid., Vol. II, p. 18. This Vimalasiva is probably different from the Saiva ascetic who put up the present inscription. I examined the name of this ascetic carefully to see if he could be identified with Vamasambhu mentioned in the Malkapuram inscription (J. A. H. R. S., Vol. IV, pp.147 ff) in view of the suggestion recently made that the latter was the spiritual teacher of Karna and represents Vamadevs on whose feet several Kalachuri kings from Karna downwards are described as meditating. (See Ind. Hist. Quart., Vol. XIV, pp. 96 ff.). A Saiva Acharya named Vamarasi is also mentioned as living in Benares in the Sarnath inscription of Mahipala, dated V. 1083. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIV, p. 140. The Saiva ascetic mentioned in the beginning of line 6 in the present record may have been a contemporary of Karna; for the next legible name is that of Purushasiva who was the guru of Karpa's son Yasahkarna. But the second akshara of the aforementioned name does not at all appear like ma. Besides the guru of this Saiva pontiff was apparently Vimalasiva, mentioned in verse 8, while the guru and the paramaguru of Vamaembhu were Somasambhu and Sadbhavasambhu respectively. I have shown elsewhere that Vamadeva was a Kalachuri king and not a Saiva ascetic. See A Volume of Eastern and Indian Studies, pp. 152 ff. * Saktisiva and Kirtisiva may be identical with Saktisambhu and his disciple Kirtisambhu respectively men. tioned in the Malkapuram inscription.

Page #374
No. 33.] JUBBULPORE STONE INSC. OF VIMALASIVA: [KALACHURI] YEAR 926. 311 ever, be noted in this connection that the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal plates of Govindachandra' mention the Saiva Acharya Rudrasiva, not Purushasiva, as the Rajaguru of Yasahkarma. Perhaps Yasahkarna had two Rajagurus in succession. The name of Vimalasiva, the guru of Jayasinha, occurs in his Jubbulpore Kotwili plates also. The present prasasti was composed by the poet Sasidbars, who was a Brabmana of the Maunya' gotra. He composed also the Bhera-Ghat inscription of Albanadevi, while his elder brother Psithvidhara was the author of the Tewar inscription of Gayakarna. The present record was incised on the stone by Namadeva, the son of Mahidbara. His father was the engraver of the aforementioned stone inscriptions of Gayakarna and Alhanadevi. As for the localities mentioned in the present record, Tekabhara may be identical with Tikhari, 5 miles south by west of Jubbulpore. The vishaya (district) of Navapattalat in which it was situated may bave comprised the territory round the modern Nayakhera which lies about 8 miles west of Tikhari. Samudrapata is probably Samand Piparia, 4 miles south of Jubbulpore. There are several villages named Kunda or Kundan near Jubbulpore, one of which may represent the ancient Kandaravada. No place exactly corresponding to Vadoha can, however, be traced in the Jubbulpore District. TEXT. [Metres : Vv. 1, 18, 28, 35, 36, 38, 41, and 44 Sardulavikridita ; vv. 2 (?) and 6 Upendravajra; vy. 3, 4, 7, 9, 11-15, 20-22, 24, 27, 29-32, 37, 42, 43, 45, 48, and 49 Anushtubh ; v. 5 Vamsastha ; vv. 8, and 47 Upagiti; vv. 10 and 46 Indravajra; vv. 16 and 26 Aupachchhandasika ; vv. 17, 25 and 33 Upajati; v. 19 Viyogini ; v. 23 Vasantatilaka; v. 34 Praharshini; v. 39 Malini ; v. 40 Sragdhara; v. 50 Arya.) 1 feft: [1*] o ta fare il secarafalfaacfare affefafal eta [n]fsa2cefa: [Friuwafa:) | Frrrafia[# f ffakRtiH [zrIzarba ?]dehotirbhUtvA puNyaktadAtmajaH 2 wafaraia wernefa: [Pu*] Juufale: falfcurity-v-cu u-u--IY-U--uv-u-cucu-- vu --u-- [20*) yyyyu--yyyyy UUVIVUV-V3 vyaM pazyaMti taM numaH // [*] jagatAmAtma[si] / ziva: zaivamakalpayat / ~ VyYu--xyyyyu-uyi[88] u-u-Uv-u - - - - - - - u - u - u - u - u - - 17. A. 8. B., Vol. XXXI, pp. 123 ff. * Above, Vol. XXI, p. 95. Vimalasiva is also mentioned in the recently discovered Rewah plates of K. 963, above, Vol. XXV, pp. 1 ff. This is also the spelling of the name in the Bhera-Ghat stone inscription of Alhanadevt, but the Gotraprawaranibandhakadamba apells it as Mauna. There is a larger village named Nayagaon in the former Narsinghpur (now Hoshangabad) District, but it is too far from Jubbulpore, being situated about 45 miles south by west of it. Besides, no places corresponding to Tekabhara, Samudrapataka, etc., can be traced in the vicinity of it. . From the original stone and inked estampages. * Expressed by a symbol. This word is clearly written in the beginning of the unpublished British Museum plate of Karna. - )

Page #375
812 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL.XXV. ))) 4 khalitAnubhUtayaH / [5 // *] tadanvaye ziSyaparamparAyAH kramAdi vaMza[:] . - - -- - - - - - - - - - - - - - -- - [6 // *] ~~-- dizA cakra - vIyyyyu--vyyuyucu 6 za. [7 // *] ziSyaM vimalazivAbhidhamAdhAyAsI pade khoye| . . . . . ........ [=*] vyuyu -yyyyyu -- / yatkotiSa[sabhA ?] -~ ~ -~ [en*] | * vAstuzivAbhidhAnaH zreyaHprakarSamparamAdadhAnaH / yazcedipAnAM viSaye] - - - - -U--uw-u-- [ 011*] vvvvv- yuyuu-Uvivuvuu--yyyyyu ~~[11 // *] ~zivaH ziSyaH [puruSArthAya] samya 7 dam / guNAnAM ca dhanAnAM ca paropakvataye para(rA)m / [12 // "] zAsana ---Vuyyuu-Ulyvyyu--vvy vyu-uy [281*] vvvyu--vyyyy -UVIVUuuu-- 8 guNagaNAniva // [14] prItiH pAce ratistIrthe sthiti: pathi mI satAm / bhakti bhavebhavattasya samasya ~ ~- ~~ [15 // *] . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . [bhinnaH] puruSaziva: puruSotta9 mosya ziSyaH [16 // *] yasmAdyazaHkarNanarAdhipasya prAdurva(ba)bhUvAbhyudayapragalbhA / dharmArthakAmeSu tathA samRzciryathA girA patyuramartyabhartuH // [17 // *] [yaktI] zrIgayakaraNa devanRpateH - --- - - - - -- - --- ----- banvitAH / 10 zithaH zanizivosya kIrtipaTalaiH prajJAprakarSarivAkArSIhigvalaya tathAtivizadaM vidyA. samudraM yathA // [18 // *] gayakaerNanRpapratApa - - - - herinarAdhipe va(ba)lAt / - - - - - - - - - -- - -- - [1 // *] sumanogaNa[ne ka * About 18 aksharas aro gone here. ..About 30 akshares are lost here.

Page #376
No. 33.] 11 sya JUBBULPORE STONE INSC. OF VIMALASIVA [KALACHURI] YEAR 928. 313 sumanobhUSaNazriyaH / gauyate caritaM yasya satkIrtti kalpalatikAvaSTaMbhAGgutabhUruhaH / tasya [babhUva sa ] [ // 21 // *] [yena deva ?] / narasiMhanarendrasya babhUvA 13 kakusumairiva / [24 // * ] 12 bhyudayAya saH // [22* // ] na syaMdanaM vasumato na ca caMdrasUryau cakre na sArathirabhUtsa ca vizvayoniH / neSurhariH parapurANi tathApi bhasma cakre yataH sa iti kIrttizivaH sphuTaM saH * ] // [23 // * ] yazobhiriMduviza de stathaivArivikarSitaiH / apUpuratsa sarvvAzA vive sadbhiH kalpataroriva // [20 // * ] kIrttizivaH ziSya [stiSya ?] dRSTau ca vipuSTamanobhavopi prasava caMdrapratimAnanopi / vRSapratiSThopi zivAvasaktIpyabhUtsa nogro na ca saddijitaH // [25 // * ] kalacurikulayanti pradIpAH 1 sa yathaiva tathendriyANi ^1 --- sarvvA -- 14 yapi vizrAma suraduriMdirAyAH // [26 // *] vizvAmitra jaganmitragotre maiccAdyalaMkRtAH / prApurvviprAH kiyaMto na pratiSThAM parameSThinaH // [27 // * ] yeSAM samyagadhItaveda viSayajJAnArthamatyAdarA[t*] [yeSAM ] [radAyanamabhU] [cA ]rthasammRddhibhiH samabhava ^ / yeSAM 15 viSTAni pUrttAni ca prAzastyena mahaubhRtAmiva sadA yAyAvarANAmapi kramAttatrAbhavahotre maitrIM sace ( veM ) Su saMdadhat / RcAM padakramAdhItI ca madhusUdanaH // [28 // *] dakSiNAbhAvataMsasya kuMbhayonerivAdhikam / yasya vivu (bu) dhoho (ho) dhAya ma gi 17 nRNya mApadya surAdivarye / zaivaM vrataM // [33 // *] kalpAyurvvimalazivaH sa eSa patvam / [yacchA]yA' vidu (bu)dhagaNodhigamya // [ 34 // *] jA - About 5 aksharas are missing here. About 7 aksharas are gone here, // [ 28 // *] vo (bo) DA 16 himodayaH // [ 30 // * ] dvijendrabhUSaNAttasmAdumevomAbhidhA vadhUH 1 alaMcakre tanUjena skandeneva jagattrayam // [ 11 // * ] sodhItya vedAnvedArthAnadhigamya vrataM vahan / vvvvv -- nabhasvAniva dakSiNaH // [ 32 // * ] prabhAsa gokarNya [ga] - yAditIrtheSvA va (ba) bhUva kIrttibhivAdyabhAra samagramugrAdupamanyuvadhaH [tasmA ] ddi (ddi ) vANaH kaliyugakalpapAdadhatte vaidhuryaM na khalu [ mahotsa]vodayeSu

Page #377
314 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VoL. XXV. 18 ti: sajjanapUNitA ratipAvartanAyAcatirvyaktiH kAtimutprAtisutapA' skotirguNAnAM guruH / saiti: [prIti]karI satAmatitarAM nautiH sA tahiA [mauna maGgala] mukhamaikasaraparasyaiva saMdRzyate // [355*] vANI sajuNanaipuNapraNa19 yinI vra(ba)hmAsyapadmAzrayA zrIH zrIvatsavibhUSavatsaM vasatipremeti [lo]koktayaH / etasminpunarakhataM iyamidaM sAnaMda mudyo(cho)sate tAdRgyAhagajIjana[samanasA cetasma - - - [25 // *] vidyAsamudracaMdrasya tapa:zrIsarasIruhaH / satyo savAdreH sa20 ittamitrasyAsyAGtaM na kim. [37 // *] yasyArthivijarAjadarzanavazAsanAmbu(mbu) [bhivacane] zraddhA [rAtridivaM] vareNa vidhinA dharmasya tantroriva' / yo darNeSvapi sAdara vijapatInacINayobhAbharAgdaco yojayate suvarNavikathadIhiNInAM sa(za): [28 // *] 21 sakalapatikRtya pratya vecAsu dAcvaM samadhikamadhi - - - - - jaryadhuryaH / hijapatirapi pUrNa: komalAbhiH kalAbhi. kalayati bAbolalIlAM yori - - -- 38 // *] lacausolAkaTAkSeratikutakatayA saMtataM lakSyamANo 22 pyakSANAM na kSamI yaH kvacidapi sahate sa(za)timulecayitrIm / pRthvIpAlena nityaM [va(ba)hula] samucita kAryajAte niyuktIpyAdatte naiva jAdhaM [kahanApi vidhivabityanaimitti[keSu] [40 // *] [nityaM] [vAsanayA] -- .. -- -- - saMjajJe na vicA23 rapUrvakavidhi[IttaM] na yabAsti tat / pAtraM tatra yadarcitaM na va(ba)huzastIrthe na tadbhUtale dAnanAnatapobhigamutatamairyabAsunA saMskRtam // [41 // *] sAdhIyAMsi mahIyAMsi sthayAMsi svAsupiNaH / zreyAMsi yasa vaIte mahAMsIva yathA24 si ca // [42 // *] udyAnasarasau[sacca]prAsAdahijavezmabhiH / bhUmiH paribhavatyasya na kairbhUSAbharairdivam // [4 // *] yo maM karavartina: samakarolokAn parabhyaH parAn - - - jayasiMhadevanRpatirbhatathAtinamopi san / sa zrImAvimalezvara kalimalapra The visarga is dropped here according to the Varttila on Panini VIII, 3, 36. * The second vates here means the breast'. * The form udyotate can also be correct. In that case the root is yut and not dyul.-B. C. C.] Tantri seems to be used here in the sense of 'asinew'. * Vikada(na), (blooming) seems to be used here in the sense of vilasat (shining). * Read kuachid-api.

Page #378
No. 33.] JUBBULPORE STONE INSC. OF VIMALASIVA : [KALACHURI] YEAR 926. 315 25 bAlanakakSamA kIrti devAnadaumiva] vibhuvane vistAra[yabaMdanIm] // [44 // *] [a] caukaraccaMdramaulamaMdiramAdarAt / guroH kIrtizivasyaitatkautaye sukatAya ca // [45 // *] devAya kIrtIvarasaMcitAya prAdAdamuSmai jayasiMhadevaH / bibhradbhave bhaktibharaM / gurI 28 ca grAmAtraveH parvaNi na[vya dAyAn // [46 // *] TekabharAkhyasteSAmako navapatta lAviSaye / anyau samudrapArTa kaMDaravADI vaDIhasca(tha) // [47 // *] maunyAnvayahijeMdrazrIdharaNIdharanaMdanaH / prazastimakarodetAmyotthA zasizi)dharaH kaviH // 48 // *] sUtradhArazi27 [roranamahIdharatanUbhavaH / zikSAmalaMkarodetA nAmadevo'ttarezvaraiH // [46 // *] samba-' taSaviMzatyuttaranavazatAGkepi 826 // yAvatsUryAcaMdrI yAtAyAtaM nabhastale tapataH / tAvakIrtanamatakottyai kartuH sthiraM bhUyAt // [50 // * // TRANSLATION. Success! Om ! Obeisance to Siva ! (Verse 1.) Having become a meritorious person's son of righteous deeds, (Siva) who takes delight in blooming lotuses, who abides in venerable Brahmanas, who dwells blamelessly in honourod lustre, rises from the Karandavati river (?), and completely destroys the (evil) actions of the enemies of those who take refuge with him, annihilates the arrogance of demons. (V.2.). Siva, who is mounted on the bull, who has the. beauty of lotuses..... (V. 3.) We praise [Siva], whom they see............ (V. 4.) For the realization of their self by the worlds, Siva revealed his doctrine....... (V. b.) Those whose direct knowledge failed.......... (V. 6.) In his lineage in the succession of disciples in course of time, the family......... (V. 7.) ............ (V. 8.) Having installed his disciple, Vimalasiva, in bis own place, he.................. (V. 9.) Whose dear fame.......... (V. 10.) (He) who was named Vastusiva, who caused great bliss, who...........in the country of the lords of Chedi.... (V. 11.) .............. .. (V. 12.) His disciple named....biva, who acquired a great excellence of merits and wealth in order to oblige others (and) to attain the aims of buman life..... (V. 13.) ...... (V. 14.) ..........like-multitudes of merits........ 1 Two aksharas are inadvertently omitted here. Read mawlerangan mandiram. * Alarkarot is grammatically incorrect. Read.ralanchalar aslan. Read Satheat shadein baty-uttara-nava-date-ake-pi. * There is an ornamental figure here, There is some allusion here, which is not clear to me. Monier-Williams gives Karapdavant (which is perhaps intended here by kiranda-piarra) as the name of a river.

Page #379
316 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. (V. 15.) He, though) possessed of equanimity, bore love towards worthy persons, was attached to holy places, followed the path approved by good people (and) was devoted to Siva...... (V. 16.) Purushasiva, the best of men, who was conversant with........was his disciple (V. 17.) On account of whom there arose as much abundance-great with prosperity-in religious merit, wealth and enjoyment of Yasahkarna as that of (Indra), the lord of immortals, through Btihaspati. (V. 18.) His disciple, Saktisiva,........(who augmented) the (two) royal powers of the illus, trious king Gayakarna, made the circle of regions very bright with the mass of his fame as he did the ocean of learning with the excellence of his intellect. (V. 19.) ..........the prowess of the king Gayakarna ...... the hostile king forcibly.... (V. 20.) The deeds of him, who is pre-eminently counted among good people and wbose wealth is an ornament of his good heart, are sung by wise men like those of the celestial wish-fulfilling tree. (V. 21.) The disciple of bim-a marvellous tree entwined by the creeping plant of noble fame -(was) Kirtisiva...... (V. 22.) He caused the prosperity of the king Narasimha.... (V. 23) (Unlike Siva) he had not the eartb for bis chariot, nor the sun and the moon for its wheels, nor Brahma for his charioteer, nor Vishnu for his arrow. Still he reduced to ashes the cities of the enemies (as Siva did those of the demons). Hence he (was) clearly Kirtisiva (Siva in glory). (V. 24.) He filled all regions with his glory which he wrested from the enemy and which was as bright as the moon, as with the flowers of discrimination. (V. 25.) Though he had burned the feeling of love in his glances, though his face resembled the bright moon, though he was firmly attached to religion and was devoted to Siva' (even as Siva burned the god of love by his glance, has a bright disc of the moon on his forehead, is mounted on the bull and is attached to Parvati), he was (unlike Siva who is called Ugrat and wears serpents) peitber dreadful in appearance nor attended by backbiters. (V. 26.) The great lights..........the Kalachuri family. ..................As he, so all bis sense-organs were the celestial tree of rest to the goddess of fortune. . (V. 27.) In the gotra of Visvamitra which is the friend of the world, how many Brahmanas, adorned with benevolence and other (virtues), have not attained the pre-eminence of Paranteshthin (God) ? (V. 28.) Their........with great regard for the understanding of the contents of the Vedas which they had studied in the right manner............ Though they were vagrant mendicants, their sacrificial rites and charitable works were performed with abundance of wealth and in a praiseworthy manner like those of kings. 1 For the equipment of Siva in his fight with the demons of the three cities, see Mahabharata, Dronaparvan, adhyaya 202, vv. 71-78 (Chitrabala Prose ed.). 1 There is a play on the word urisha meaning (1) religion and (2) the bull Nandr. Sivivasakta is to be interpreted in two ways; (i) Siva-ansakta meaning devoted to Siva', and (ii) Sintapasaka meaning 'attached to Parvatr'. * Ugra is a name of Siva. * Dvijihua (two-tongued) means (i) a serpent, and (i) a backbiter. * Maitri is one of the four bhavands which Yogios cultivato.

Page #380
No. 33.] JUBBULPORE STONE INSC. OF VIMALASIVA: [KALACHURI] YEAR 926. 317 (V. 29) In course of time there was born in that gotra Madhusudana who bore benevolence towards all, had studied the pada and krama texts of the Riks and understood their meaning. (V. 30.) The rising greatness of him, who was an ornament of the southern regions, led greatly to the awakening of learned men, even as the rise of the star Agastya,' the ornament of the southern direction causes the awakening of the gods (from slumber). (V. 31.) Through him who was an ornament of the foremost among Brahmanas, (his) wife named Uma, who resembled Parvati, was adorned by a son even as the three worlds were by Skanda. (V. 32.) Having studied the Vedas and understood their contents, be, observing vows, I pleased all people like the southern breeze. (V. 33.) Having paid off his debt to the best of gods and others at Prabhasa, Gokarna, Gaya and other holy places, he received (initiation in the Saiva vow froni Kirtisiva even as Upamanyu did from Ugra (i.e., Siva). . (V. 34.) (May) this Vimalasiva, who has consequently become the wish-fulfilling tree of the Kali age, live to the end of the world !-(the tree), having come under the shade of which a multitude of Brahmanas does not indeed feel distressed on the approach of great festivities ! (V. 35.) In the case of only this (Vimalasiva) who is solely devoted to exertion are seen (the following), viz., birth in a caste (viz., Brahmana) which is honoured by good people, a (handsome) form which can turn back the god of love (in discomfiture), a personality attended by lustre, a large increase of merits accompanied by great tranquillity and excellent austerity, a mode of behaviour which is exceedingly pleasing to good people, political wisdom which is always pleasing to the politicians (and) blessed silence. (V. 36.) '(The goddess of) speech who is fond of proficiency in merits dwells in the lotus which is Brahma's face, and the goddess of fortune loves to live on the breast of (Vishnu) who is adorned with Srivatsa.'-This is what people say. But, what a wonder! this pair shines forth so joyfully in him that it has caused........in the minds of magnanimous people! (V. 37.) What thing concerning him is not marvellous ?-(him) who is the moon to the ocean of learning, a lotus to the goddess of austerities, a pleasure-mountain to the truth and a friend of virtuous conduct ? (V. 38.) At the sight of the best of Brahmanas (who approach him) as supplicants, his piety increases in an excellent manner, day and night with the libations of water (poured at the time) of making gifts like a sinew of religion. Vigilant as he is, he confers respectfully on the best of Brahmanas, whose splendour has not decreased, hundreds of red cows shining witb gold even on new-moon days. (V. 39.) Showing great vigilance in looking after all royal affairs, the indefatigable leader ....... The foremost among Brahmanas (viz., Vimalasiva), though proficient in fine arts, shows the play of his power against the enemies.............! 1 The star Canopus which appears on the horizon just before the commencement of Sarad or autumn. There is also a veiled reference to the sage Agastya who is associated with the propagation of Aryan culture in the south.-Ed.) * There is a play on the words daksha, dvija-pati and rohini. Daksha gave only one Rohini (i.e., the star Aldeberan) to the moon and that too on the full-moon day, while Vimalasiva gives hundreds of rohinis (rod cows) to Brahmanas even on the new-moon day. The star Rohini is personified as the daughter of Daksha and the favourite wife of the moon. In this verse also there is a pun on words like dvija-pati, kala, ete.

Page #381
318 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. (V. 40.) Though he is ever looked at with great eagerness by the goddess of fortune with sportful glances, he nowhere suffers the sense-organs to have the power of making him vain. Though he is always employed by the king in many worthy affairs, he nowhere shows slackness in (the performance of) obligatory and occasional religious rites. (V. 41.) ....(There was) no discriminating action which he did not perform; (there was) no gift which he did not confer; (there was) no deserving person whom he did not honour many times (and there was) no holy place on the earth which he did not sanctify with marvellous gifts, bathing and austerities. (V. 42.) Of him who is like Siva, the exceedingly good, great and lasting blessings and glory increase like his lustre. (V. 43.) With what ornaments (supplied by him) does not the earth surpass heaven ?--(the earth, which has) gardens, tanks, charitable' feeding houses, temples and houses of Brahmanas? (V. 44.) 'May that illustrious Vimalasiva-who by his counsels has made (even) the most distant people pay taxes,' (to whom) the king Jayasimha [bows] becoming very bumble through devotion spread in the three worlds his delightful fame which, like the celestial river, is capable of washing away the taint of the Kali age! (V. 45.) He caused a temple of the moon-crested (Siva) to be constructed for the fame and religious merit of his teacher Kirtisiva out of reverence for him. (V. 46.) To this god named Kirtisvara, Jayasimhadeva, through devotion to Siva and his teacher, has made new grants of villages on (the occasion of) the sun's eclipse. (V. 47.) Of these, the village called Tokabhara is situated in the vishaya (district) of Navapattala and two others (viz.,) Kandaravada and Vadoha in (the district of) Samudrapata, (V. 48.) The poet Sasidhara, the son of the illustrious Dharanidhara who is the foremost among Brahmanas, born in the family of Maunya, has composed this prasasti with pleasure. (V. 49.) Namadeva, the son of Mahidhara, the crest-jewel of artisans, has adorned this alab with excellent letters. (In) the year. nine hundred increased by twenty-six, in figures, 926. (V. 50.) May this temple endure firmly for the fame of the builder as.long as the sun and the moon, going and coming, shine in the firmament! No. 34. CONJEEVERAM INSCRIPTION OF BRAHMA-TANTRA-SVATANTRA-JIYAR : -SAKA 1282. BY A. S. RAMANATHA AYYAR, B.A., MADRAS. Kanchipuram in the Chingleput District was an important place of pilgrimage from very early times. Portions of this town and its environs were in. the olden days known according to their religious associations, as the Buddha-Kanchi, Jina-Kanchi, Siva-Kanchi and Vishnu-Kanchi. The inscription published below is engraved on the north wall of the second prakara of the Varadaraja temple at Little Conjeeveram, otherwise called Vishnu-Kanchi, which is very sacred to the Vaishnavas of the south. Kara-varttin means also 'one who is near at hand.' The statement. Vimalasiva makes most distant people mear' involves contradiction, but it is only pparent, the intended sense being as given above. The figure is Virodhabhasa. * Buddha-Kanchi is referred to in No. 15 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1934-35 (Annual Report on South Indian Epigraphy, 1934-35, para. 56). Jina-Kanicht is represented by Tirupparuttikkupru near Conjee. veram; Siva-Kanchi and Vishnu-Kafichlare respectively the modern. Big and Little. Copjeeveram. *No. 574 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1919.

Page #382
No. 34. CONJEEVERAM INSCR. OP BRAHMA-TANTRA-SVATANTRA-JIYAR: SAKA 1282. 319 The characters in which the record is engraved are Tamil and Grantha, the latter being employed for the Sanskrit words. The language is Tamil with an admixture of Sanskrit words, and is somewhat illustrative of the type of Vaishnava composition prevalent in this period and locality. The record is very well preserved, and its orthography does not call for any comment. The record does not quote any king's name but is simply dated in Saka 1282 and contains the astronomical details--Vikarin, Mesha, bu. 1, Friday and Asvati-whieb yield the equivalent A.D. 1359, March 29. It states that a certain Vaishnavadasa who had been given the title of Brahma-tantra-svatantra-hiyar by the god (Hastigitisa), was put in charge of a matha evidently at Kancbipuram in Saka 1282. This information is of interest for Vaishnava religious history, as it enables us to identify this first pontiff of the matha with the direct disciple of the great Vedanta-Defika, the erudite scholar, keen controversialist and deeply venerated Vaishnava acharya, whose literary and religious activities are said to have extended over a major portion of the 14th century A.D. As mentioned above, the inscription does not refer itself to the reign of any king, but it is somewhat peculiarly worded, in that it purports to have been issued by the deity himself: In the Tamil records of this temple, the god is called Arulalapperuma! or Tiruvattiyur-ninraruliyaParamagvamin, or the great Lord who was pleased to stand at Tiruvattiyur'. The viilage-name Tiruvattiyur having been Sanskritised into Hastigiri, the god came to be known to Sanskrit authors as Hastigirisa, by which name he is referred to in the opening verse of this epigraph. It is stated that on the representation made by the agent Perumaltatan and other Bhattae, the god, wbile Beated in regal pomp with his consorts in the abhisheka-mandapa of the temple on the throne named Viravallalan under the canopy called the Ariyenavallan-pandal listening to the chanting of the songs of Sathakapa, was pleased to confer the title of Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar on & certain Vaishnavadasa and to put him in charge of a matha and its properties, so that he may propagate the tenets of the Ramanuja-darsanam' to the Vaishnava laity, and maintain the library which he had collected, probably in the matha premises. A sentence at the end adds that tbis divine order (tirumugam) was engraved on stone by the temple-accountant. In regard to the particular style of wording in this inscription, couched as if the orders had emanated directly from the deity himself, it may be mentioned that this convention was adopted by some of the Vaishnava temples in the Tirunelveli District in the 14th and 15th centuries A.D., and in some instances in the South Arcot and Chingleput Districts atgo. Some Saiva temples also appear to have sparingly copied this procedure in drafting their documents at this period. In such cases, the occasion when and the place wherefrom the orders were issued are given at some length. Some instances may be quoted. 1. Sakabdam 1463 na! ... Mulsinattu brahmadeyam srl-Seravan-mahadevi-chatur. vedimangalattu Vadapal srimad-Dvarakanathan arulal Ayirattenman-pandar-kil Virakeralan-pithattu namum nam pendugalodun kudi-irundu, etc.-(Shermadevi, No. 186 of 1895 of the Madras Epigraphical collection-S.I.I., Vol. V, No. 750). 1 Desika is believed to have been born in A.D. 1269, Sukla, and to have died in A.D. 1370, Saumya. The present record is of help in confirming the period of his literary activity as the second half of the 14th century A.D. * The artificial ramp formed by an enclosed manda pa is called the Tirumalai' or 'girl, on top of which the shrine of Varadaraja is located, Compare the verse composed in praise of this Jiyar: hastIzaM lIkavikhyAta kauNDindha' viduSAM varam / raamaanujaarysiddhaantsthaapnaacaarymaashrye|| * This is analogous to the instances in which kings are described as having been seated in partioular halls of their palaces and on particular seats, while issuing the orders contained in the respective epigraphs.

Page #383
320 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. (Vol. XXV. 2. Nayanar Tiruvidaika li-Nayanar Adi-ayana-ttiru-manjanam seydaruli Iramanujan. tirumandapattu Nalukavipperumal-Virasimhasanattu sri-Sathakopan tirumuttinpandal-kki! Nachchimarudan chendaruli-irundu engalai arulappadittaruli nammudaiya adiyaril... nammudaiya kumaran Hariyanan kumaran Hariyanan, etc.--(Tirukkoyilur, No. 356 of 1929 of the Madras Epigraphical collection). 3. Nam bhaktar Malai-mandalattu Talaikkuli Senda piran-Periyanana Yadavarayanukku nam-adukkalaippuram ......... selvadaga nam maganar ViraPandyadevarkku ettavadu, etc.-(Tirunelveli, No. 127 of 1894 of the Madras Epigra phical collection-S. I. I., Vol. V, No. 416). The reigning king of the time is referred to in these records as nam pillai or nam kumaran the god's son or favourite', and in response to his formal petition that a particular transaction may be made, the god is described as sanctioning it and issuing a ratificatory order to that effect to the officials concerned. This convention does not, however, appear to have been in vogue for a long time. Adi-Chandesvara, one of the sixty-three Nayanmars, is considered to be the steward-inchief (mula-bhritya) of Saiva temples, and the documents relating to them are drafted in his name. Similarly also Vishvaksena or Senai-mudaliyar is looked upon as the Manager of Vaishnava temples. It is one step further to assume that the orders were issued directly by the god him. self. Such divine mandates are called arulappadu; and in the Srirangam temple, god Rangaraja is even now conventionally considered to look after the affairs of his temple himself and issue the necessary orders through the mouth of his temple-officials. Before proceeding to examine the contents of this record, a few expressions occurring in it may be explained. (L. 2). Viravallalan simhasanam and Ariyenavallam-pandal are the names respectively of a throne and a canopy. The first was probably presented to the temple by the Hoysala king ViraBallala III', while the second may have been named after some one having the title he who is as powerful as a lion,' but whose title it was is not known. Nam pendugal-viz., Vishnu's two consorts, Sri and Bhumi. Sathakopan-patu kelanirka-Sathakopa is the name of the Vaishnava saint Nammasvar, whose Tiruvaymoli is considered equal to the Vedas in sanctity and is chanted in the presence of the deity on particular occasions. Endowments made for this service in Vishnu temples are often mentioned in inscriptions. (L. 3). Perumaltatan-Perumaltatan or Perumaldasan would odinarily mean a devotee of Peruma! (Vishnu)'; but in this context it appears to have been the name of the agent, super * In these instances, the records commence with a Sanskrit verse specifying that the orders emanate from the god himself (a) sarvalokasamutpattisthitisaMhArakAraNam / TE PTT a tallsafafea: 1 No. 127 of 1894 of the Madras Epigraphical collection. (6) van denafarufuardTATTI thr er H TT No. 61 of 1938-39 of the same collection. * Ballala III was camping at Kanchipuram in Bhavaka (Saka 1256)--No. 401 of 1919 of the Madras Epigram phical colletion. In two other records from the same temple, one of which is dated in Saka 1283, in the regime of Saluva Mangu, the god is described as seated in a similar manner while issuing the orders. *A liquid measure called 'Ariyenavallannali' was current in this temple at this period-(No. 343 of 1919 of the Madras Epigraphical collection). * Madras Epigraphical Report for 1908, part II, para. 35.

Page #384
No. 34.] CONJEEVERAM INSCR. OF BRAHMA-TANTRA-SVATANTRA-JIYAR: SAKA 1282. 321 vising the sacred business of the temple (nam vittu karumam ke/kum), in whose presence and that of the Bhattas of the temple, the order is stated to have been promulgated. The name Vaishnavadasa' occurring in the same line has to be considered as meaning the servant-devotee of Vaishnavas' rather than as the personal name of the donee in the record; for according to the Guru parampara-prabhavam, the original name of Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar was Perarulalayyan of Viravalli' and his dasyanama on becoming a samnyasin was Perarulala-Jiyan. (L. 4). Samaradhanamum adukku vendum muttukkalum-seems to refer to the worship to be conducted to the deities kept in the matha itself and the requirements therefor. It is usual for every matha to have images of some deities for worsbip. In this connection, it may be noted that on the eve of the demise of Vedanta-Desika, some images are said to have been bequeathed to his disciple Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar.' Postakangalum idukku vendum upakaranangalum-By postakanga! (pustaka), manuscript bundles are apparently meant. The upakaranas are the accessories and paraphernalia required for running a library-such as probably racks for the accommodation of the manuscript bundles, spare sets of cadjan leaves for copying work, and stylus and other scribal apparatus. Ramanuja-darsanam--is the Visishtadvaita-siddhanta as codified and expounded in his Sribhashya by the great Vaishnava apostle Ramanuja (A.D. 1017-1137). It was he who had raised this system to an unassailable eminence and had arranged for its propagation in true missionary style, by the training of a number of able exponents and simhasanadhipatis' from among his numerous disciples. (L. 5) Nam Ramanujam-udaiyarum nam samayattil ullarum-Ramanujam-udaiyar appears to mean the followers of Ramanuja. The idea seems to be that the selection of Brahma-tantrasvatantra-Jiyar as the pontiff was to receive the acceptance of Ramanuja's followers and the Vaishnava laity (samayattil-ular). * (L. 6) Ivanukku nam mudittapadiyum uduttapadiyum pusinapadiyum kuduttom-means that the flowers worn by the god, the clothes used by him and the sandal-paste and unguents utilised for his worship were presented to the Jiyar as & mark indicative of the god's love to the recipient. This expression is found used in some inscriptions and in Vaishnava literature. As regards Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar, the donee of the record, some information is available from Vaishnava literature. Among the South Indian religions, it was Vaishnavism alone that had developed the historical sense' to an appreciable extent, and there are therefore several biographies of the Vaishnava acharyas available, collated under the names of Vaibhavas and Guruparamparas of varying volume. One such work dealing with the life of the great Vaishnava reformer Vedanta-Desika is the Guru parampara-prabhavam' in Tamil prose by Tritiya 1 Guruparampara-prabhavam (Tamil, Madras.), p. 114 ; see also f. n. 3 on p. 319. . * Ibid., p. 138. * There were 74 simhasanadhipatis who were selected. Their names are given in the reply to question No. 24 of the Triminaatprasnottaram, Palanadaivilakkam, p. 30. * The following expression from No. 51 of 1938-39 from Srirangam may be compared-Kodavar Louanear nam bhatjakal.... nam Ramanujanai-udaiyar nam paduvar, etc. Compare No. 567 of 1919 of the Madras Epigraphical collection. * There are many biographies of Desika available. The Vedanta-Delika-raibhava-praktika by Dodday. acharya is in Sanskrit. Published in Madras in several editions. Dvitiys-Brahms-tantra-avatantra-Jlyar, the acharya of the author of this work is said to have written the Pappirayirappadi-Guruparampard-prabhavam, which is not

Page #385
322 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar. Shorn of the few miraculous elements that are inevitable in an orthodox hagiography, this work compiled by an author who lived only a few generations later than Desika, may be considered as fairly reliable. From it we gather the following details about Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar, the first of that name, who was a disciple of VedantaDesika : Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar belonged to the Kaundinya-gotra and was originally called Viravalli Perarulalayyan. Well-versed in all the sastras, he became an ardent disciple of Desika and assumed the samnyasa garb under the name of Perarulala-Jiyar. When the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam was looted by the Muhammadans in the first quarter of the 14th century, Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar fled along with his acharya to Satyamangalam (in the Coimbatore District) and returned to Srirangam only after some years. He was taught the Bhagavad-vishayam (Arayirappadi) by Varadacharya alias Nayinaracharya, the son and disciple of Vedanta-Detika, in Kali 4440, Bahudhanya, Avani, su. 2, Hasta (=A.D. 1338, August 18). On one occasion, he vanquished a pandit of North India in a polemical contest at Srirangam and was honoured by Desika with tbe title of Brahma-tantra-svatantra 'l 'he who is a master in Brahma-tantra'. That accounts for the origin of the name by which he was popularly known. On another occasion during the regime of Tirumalai-Srinivasacharya' who had been installed by Desika as the Srikarya-dhurandhara of the Kanchipuram temple, Brahmstantra-svatantra-Jiyar overcame & Kashmirian pandit in a philosopbical discussion and earned the title of Paryaya-Bhashyakara'.: Some time later under the direction of god Venkatesa in a dream, be accepted the Trusteeship of the Tirupati temple, and during his tenure of office there, be installed an image of Vedanta Desika in a matha built by him at Tirumala, as well as in a mandapa in the Govindaraja temple at Lower Tirupati. He stayed at Tirupati for & long time expounding the Vaishnava philosophy to his disciples Ghatikasatakam-Amma], KidambiNayinar, Komandur-Achchan, Pillaiy-Appai, Perarulalayyan-Appai, Kandadai-Andan, ViravalliPillai and others. After his demise he was succeeded by Perarulalayyan-Appai. Brahmatantra-svatantra-Jiyar was the author of two small works-the Divyasuri-stutie and the Acharyavatara-ghatyartha. Though these biographical details may, in the main, be accepted, a few omissions may be noticed. The Guruparampara-prabhavam does not contain a reference to the founding of a matha at Kanchipuram and to the installation of Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar in it as its first pontiff for the propagation of the Ramanuja-darsanam, as stated in the present record, nor do the Tirupati inscriptions corroborate bis Trusteeship of the Tirupati temple. But these points notwithstanding, Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar of the record under review may be identified with the disciple of 1 The present record conventionally states that god himself gave the title. . Curuparampara-prabhavam, p. 138. He was the author of a religious work called the Prabandha-nirile.. A serse composed by Ghatikasatakam-Amma in praise of this Jiyar reads paryAyabhASyakArAya praNatAni vidhunvate / dant faciat *#: | * The colophon reads- Ecat fangfal * Its colophon roa is u ratoradati prAcAryAvatAraghaTTAyeM saMgrahaNa prakAzyate //

Page #386
No. 34.] CONJEEVERAM INSCR. OF BRAHMA-TANTRA-SVATANTRA-JIYAR: SAKA 1282. 323 Vedanta-Desika, because of the fact that the investiture of this unique title of Brahma-tantrasvatantra', herein attributed to the god himself, had been made more than a decade prior to the demise of Desika and that this acharya'name figures in three important pontifical lists'. The matha which was thus started at Kanchipuram under the pontificate of this Brahma-tantrasvatantra-Jiyar in A.D. 1360 grew in importance and appears to have latterly removed its headquarters to Melkote in the Mysore State, where it became popular under the name of the Parakala-matha. There were several scholars among the subsequent heads of this matha, and & short sketch of its history has been given in the granth-opasamhara of the Alankara-manihara, a work on rhetoric composed recently by one of its pontiffs also called Brahma-tantrasvatantra-Jiyar. At about this time in Saka 1300 there was in the Varadaraja temple at Kanchipuram, a minor matha called the Veda-matha, which was presided over by a certain Vedendrasagara-sripada and which probably specialised in the teaching of the Vedas. Another important Vaishnava matha which came into existence in this period was the Ahobalam-matha, whose founder Srinivasa, son of Kidambi Kesavacharya of Tirunarayanapuram, is, according to orthodox tradition, believed to have assumed the Samnyasasrama in Saka 1320 (A.D. 1398) under the name of Adivan Sathakopa-Jiyar and to have been its first pontiff for a period of sixty years till A.D. 1458. Vedanta-Desika is stated in the Guruparampara-prabharam to have been the contemporary of & certain Telugu chief named Sarvajna-Singabhupala and to have composed the Subhashitanivi for his delectation. The san.e chief is said to have honoured Nayinaracharya, the son and disciple of Desika, with the gift of a palanquin and other paraphernalia, when this acharya went to the northern parts in his religious tours. It follows therefore that Brahma-tantra-svatantra was also a contemporary of this Singa. According to the Velugotivari-van savali' dealing with the history of the Recherla chiefs, there were three chiefs of the name of Singa. Of these, Singa III who came to power in A.D. 1425 had the title of Sarvajna. The author of the work on rhetoric called the Rasarnava-sudhakara was a Singa, son of an Annavota; and he has been identified with Singa II and has been assigned to about A.D. 1380.10 There was anotber earlier Singa I who flourished about this time and was killed by a certain Tammala-Bommayya in A.D. 1360. It is no 1 In this connection the following orthodox three-fold lists' may be noted : (a) Mantrartha-guruparampara-Emberuminar, Kidambi-Acheban. Kidambi Ramanujs Appollan. Sri rangarajar, Appullar, Defikar and Brahma-tantra-svatantrar. (b) Gribhashya-guruparampard-Emberumanar, Tirukkurugaippiran-Pillan, Engala]van, Nadadur-Ammal, Appullar, Desikar and Brahma-tantra-svatantrar. (c) Bhagavad-vishaya-yuruparampara-Same as in (b), Desikar, Nayinaracharyar and Brahma-tantra-sva tantrar. * See Palanadaivilakkam, Part II, p. 28. * Published in the Mysore Sanskrit Series. No. 32 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1890-8. 1. I., Vol. IV, No. 355. * Vide Tirupati Devasthanam Report (1930), p. 214, where these traditional dates are questioned and are postdated by & cycle of sixty years. Guruparampara-prabhavam, pp. 120 and 139. Two other works named the T'atvanandeda and the Rahasyasandila are also stated to have been composed for the same purpose. . Dr. N. Venkataramanayya, Velugotivari-am duali, Introduction. * Vasantariya, brother of the latter Singa III, made a gift of four dudrapalaka images to the Varadarija temple at Kanchipuram (No. 683 of 1919) in Saka 1359. * zrImadadhamaNDalAdhIzvara-pratigasabhairava-zrIyantravItanarendranandana-bhujabalabhIma-zrauzikabhUpAla-viracitaM rasANavasudhAkara10 His date has been discussed in Sringara-Srinathamut (Telugu) by Prabhakara Sastri, p. 179, 6to

Page #387
324 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. doubt tempting to identify the author of the Rasarnava-sudhakara, with the chief who honoured the two acharyas. As Vedanta-Desika is believed to have passed away in A.D. 1370,* and as Nayinaracharya had also attained to literary fame before A.D. 1360, their contemporary has been considered to have been Singa I of A.D. 1360, who lived within the life-time of Degika but who is not known to have had the title of Sarvajna or more appropriately, Singa II who actually began to rule later, but who may have been a young chieftain at the time of Nayinaracharya's visit administering a portion of the territory in conjunction with his father Anavota, for whom, however, records up to Saka 1307 are found. The existence of one other Singa at this period may also be noted. In the Srirangam plates of Mummadi-Nayaka dated in Saka 1280, only two years earlier than the date of the present record, it is stated that a village which had been granted by one of the chiefs of Korukonda to a Parabara-Bhatta, the seventh of that name, was transferred to the temple of god Ranganatba by his mother, on the death of the latter without issue. This grant indicates that the Korukonda chiefs were devout Vaishnavas and that a descendant of the famous Bhattar family of Srirangam was honoured by one of them. This Mummadi-Nayaka is stated to have had two younger brothers, one of whom was a Singa who was ruling over a portion of his brother's territory with headquarters at Kotipura in the Godavari District. His father was a Kuna. But the chief, to whom Desika had dedicated the three works referred to above, is said to have been the son of a MadhavaNiyaka. If this is so, he cannot be identified either with the Recherla Singa, son of Anavota, or the Korukonda Singa, son of Kuna. His identity must therefore remain undetermined for the present. Another point of interest in this epigraph is the reference to a collection of manuscripts (or a library) which was kept in the matha and & stipulation made for its proper upkeep, as envi. saged in the expression iva tedina postakangalum idukku vendum upakaramangalum'. It is wellknown that in the medieval centuries, religious institutions of all denominations, Saiva, Vaishnava and Jaina, flourished in South India, either as a result of royal patronage or supported by private benefactions. They appear to have been primarily intended as seminaries for the imparting of religious education and incidentally for the dissemination of secular knowledge as well. The extensive properties granted from time to time to temples and to such religious establishments were left in charge of the heads of these mathas called Mathadhipatis, Mudaliyars or Jiyars, on whom devolved the duty of supervising the proper conduct of the services for which the endowments had been intended, and who, in turn, enjoyed some privileges as remuneration for their services. Then there were also the Ghatikasthanas (i.e.) establishments for holy and learned men', and smaller educational institutions of which there were many in the land, which were responsible for the intellectual well-being of the community. The munificent donations made for the 1 Mr. M. Somasokhara Sarma has kindly brought to my notice a reference from Mr. M. Doraswamayya's article in the Tirumalai Sri. Venkatuara, Vol. I, No. 1, pp. 51 ff., wherein Singabhupala, the author, has been assigned to a period before A. D. 1370, on the strength of the fact that the Rasarnaud-sudhakara has been quoted from by the Chamatkara-chandrika of Vilvebvara, which latter is referred to in the Alankarasudhanidhi of Bhoganitha of about. A.D. 1370. 1 The Sanskrit verses engraved in the Srirangam temple oulogising the restoration of the Ranganatha image by Gopapirya, are stated in the Guruparampard to have been composed by Didika himself. If so he must have passed away soon after this incident. Ante, Vol. XIV, p. 84 and Annual Report on Epigraphy, Madras, for 1913, pp. 129-30. * Life and Literary Writings of Desika, by M. K. Tatacharya, where the following is quoted padamiti nigamAntardabhikana pratisamadimyata mAdhavAnasya /

Page #388
No. 34.] CONJEEVERAM INSCR. OF BRAHMA-TANTRA-SVATANTRA-JIYAR: SAKA 1282. 325 maintenance of these institutions are recorded in several inscriptions ;' but though no specific references to libraries as such, are found in them, it is, however, reasonable to infer that when these mathas, ghatikas and pathasalas were functioning properly, they must have been maintaining well-stocked libraries, for the use of the teachers as well as the taught. The numerous collections of manuscripts which have been found in mathas and other places in South India, bear ample testimony to the fact that the library was a fairly well-recognised institution of medieval religious and student life. But specific references to libraries as such are, as stated already, rather rare in inscriptions. A record of the Western Chalukya king Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla dated in Saka 980 (=A.D. 1058) from Nagaid in the Hyderabad State mentions that Dandanatha-Trinetra Madhusudana, a general of the king, received from his master among many other endowments, a gift of land for the maintenance of six Curators called Sarasvati-Bhandarigas who were placed in charge of the library attached to the college (Ghatikasala) at Nagavavi. agrahara, which had several hundred students on its rolls. Another interesting reference to a Sarasvati-bhandara or library is found in a fragmentary epigraphe engraved on the east wall of the third prakara in the Ranganatha temple at Srirangam in the Trichinopoly District. It is but natural to expect that this temple which is classified as belonging to the uttamottama type, should have been provided with a library as well. The record states that in an auxiliary mandapa which accommodated this library, provision was appropriately made for the installation and worship of the images of the three presiding deities of learning--viz., Hayagriva, Sarasvati and VyasaBhagavan, by Palappalli Nilakantha-Nayakar. As this person was a contemporary of Hoysala Vira-Ramanatha, in whose 14th year inscription' (A.D. 1269) he is mentioned, the library of the Srirangam temple was in existence from the middle of the 13th century A.D. A pustakabhandara as an adjunct to the Advaitic Sarkara-matha at Spingeri in the Mysore State is mentioned in two epigraphs from Vantyala near Perduru in the South Kanara District, which belong to the early Vijayanagara period. One of them is dated in Saka 1328 in the reign of king Bukka II and registers a gift of land for the maintenance of a certain Puranika Kavi-KrishnaBhatta, who was the Curator in charge of this library, while the other dated a few years later in Saka 1354 in the reign of king Devaraya II, relates to another gift of land made to the Curator's son Kavi-Sankara-Bhatta, who evidently succeeded his father in his office. TEXT. 1 Tirumugappali? [I*] Svasti sri@[* Il] Etat=sur-asur-adhisa-mauli-ratna-prabh-arunam [l*] Srimat-Hastigirigasya devadevasya Sasanam [U*) Vikari-samvatsarattu Mesha-nayafru purvva-pakshattu prathamaiyum Velli-kkilamaiyum 2 perra Asvati-na! abhisheka-mandapattu Vira-Vallalan-simhasanattu Ariyenavallan-pandal kil namum nam pendugaludan Satakopan-pattu-kkelaniska nam vidu karumam ketkum 1 Several inscriptions relate to the provision made for the maintenance of such educational institutions, notable among them being those copied from Ennayiram in the South Aroot District (No. 333 of 1917 of the Madras Epigraphical collection), Kavanur (An. Rep. on 8. I. Epigraphy for 1938, Part II, para, 36), eto. * The Inscriptions of Nagai (Hyderabad Archi. Series, No. 8), p. 7. No. 139 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1938-39. * In this connection it may be mentioned that the Paushkara-Samhita (published at Melkote, Mysore, 1994), one of the three authoritative works of the Pancharitra school, has a chapter entitled Jnana pratishthanan, giving rules for the formation of a library in a temple. This reference was brought to my notice by Mr. S. Parthasarathi Ayyangar of the Devasthanam Library at Srirangam. * No. 4 of the Madras Epigraphical collection for 1937-38. .Nos. 283 and 284 of the same collection for 1936-37. ,7 This word is written below. Svasti srl' in slightly smaller characters. * Svasti Sri and several other Sanskrit words are engraved in Grantha characters. . May also be corrected into nam vittu karumam.

Page #389
326 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. 3 Peruma]tatanum nam bhatta[r*]kalum solla-kkettu Brahma-tantra-svatantra jJiyan' enru nam per-kudutta Vaishnavadasanukku nam kuduttapadi [l*] Ivanukku undans mathamum mathattai nokki 4 varum kshetramum samaradhanamum adukku vendum muttukkalum ivan tedina posta kangalum idukku vendum upakaranangalum nam Ramanujan-darsanam nadak kaikkaga ivanukku 5 pinbum ivan niyamitta ivanudaiya sisbyarga! paramparaiy=aga ivaiyirsai-kkaikkondu nadatti-ppodakkadavargal=agavum [1] Ivanai nam Ramanujam-udaiyarum nam samayattil ullarum kai6 kkondu nadatti-ppoda-chchonnam (l*) I-chcheydiyai-kkallilum sembilum vettikkollumbadi ivanukku nam mudittapadiyum uduttapadiyum pusinapadiyum kuduttom a Ippadikku7 ttiruvay malarnd-arulinapadikku koyil-kkanakku Perarulalapriyan eluttu 6. I-ttirumugam eludina Sakabdam ayirattu iru-purru enbattu-irand-avadu 6 TRANSLATION. This is according to the sacred order. Hail! Prosperity! This is the order of the glorious Lord of Hestigiri, the god of gods, which is red with the brilliance of the gems in the diadems of the (supplicating) lords of the celestials and of the Asuras: " In the month of Mesha of the (cyclic) year Vikarin, on a Friday with prathama-lithi of the first fortnight and Afvati-nakhshatra, while We, in company with Our consorts, were listening to the songs of Sathakopa, seated on the throne (named) Viravallalan under the canopy (called) Ariyepavallan in the abhisheka-mandapa (of the temple) on the representation (made) by Peruma!tatan, who supervises the sacred) business of Our temple (nam vidu), and by Our Bhatas, We were pleased to assign to a Vaishnavadasa on whom we had bestowed the name of Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyan, the matha which had been set apart for him, the lands belonging thereto, the worship to be conducted therein and the expenses therefor, the books which he had accumulated and the accessories required for them (i.e., their maintenance), so that he may propagate Our Ramanuja. darsanam, and after him, the disciples selected by him may, in succession, take possession of these and continue the work). We directed that the followers of Ramanuja (Ramanujam-udaiyar) and those of our Vaishnava samayam shall accept him (i.e., his pontificate) and carry on the work). We also ordered that this information be engraved on stone and copper, and We presented him (in token of Our regard) what had been used (as garlands), what had been worn (as clothes), and what had been anointed (as unguents) by Us." As thus graciously commanded (by the god), this is the writing (or signature) of the templeaccountant Perarulalapriyan. The Saka year in which this sacred order was written (engraved) is one thousand two hundred and eighty-two. 1 Read -svalantra-Jiya. * Engraved below the line.

Page #390
No. 35.] KASYAPA MAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. No. 35.-KASYAPA IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. By B. CH. CHHABRA, M.A., M.O.L., PH.D. (LUGD.), OOTACAMUND. It was early in the year 1935 that the late Babu Puran Chand Nahar of Calcutta, a wellknown Jain antiquarian, kindly placed at my disposal a couple of inked estampages of the subjoined inscription for decipherment and publication. He informed me that the inscription appears on & stone pedestal which is in the possession of Babu Bhagwan Das of Silao' in the Bihar subdivision of the Patna District. This gentleman, I understand, owns & collection of antiquities. He could not tell the exact provenance of the present piece, as the collection had existed in the family from before his time and is apparently not properly enlisted. Considering, however, that Silao is situated between the famous archaeological sites of Nalanda and Rajagriha, it is probable that the find hailed from one of these two places. But, as will be shown below, it is more likely that the piece belonged to Silao itself. From the estampages supplied by Babu Puran Chand, I could read a conside able part of the epigraph. For its complete decipherment, however, an examination of the original or, at least, & set of better impressions was essential. During the summer of that very year, I had occasion to visit Silao, but unfortunately I then missed Babu Bhagwan Das there. Consequently I had to go disappointed without seeing either his collection or the inscribed pedestal in question. About two years later, Mr. J. K. Roy, the then Custodian of Nalanda Museum and Monuments, at my request, got a fresh set of impressions prepared, which he kindly sent to me along with his description of the sculptured piece. In December 1939, Mr. Amalananda Ghosh, Assistant Superintendent, Archaeological Survey, Central Circle, Patna, further obliged me by furnishing me with two photographs of the damaged sculpture and three impressions, on thin paper, of its inscription. The new material enabled me to read the inscription almost entirely. As may be seen from the accompanying photographie reproduction, the pedestal is elliptical in shape and has, in its centre, a remnant of the kneeling statue, carved in the round, which once surmounted it. The pedestal stands 9" high, and measures 20' at its longest and 141' at its broadest. The extant portion of the figure shows that it represented & person seated in the attitude that is technically called olidhasana. The symmetrical lines seen on its right leg suggest folds of the dhoti or the lower garment. Further, the pedestal has, at its bottom, a tenon, about 6" long and 4" wide, which shows that the present sculpture was placed on a larger pedestal by the side of some other statue or statues. This is borne out also by the posture of the present image, as judged from its surviving portion. The posture recalls to one's mind certain representations of Garuda, Vishnu's vahana, depicted as offering worship with folded hands or waiting on his master. In the present instance, however, the figure represented, as is disclosed by the inscription, not Garuda but Kasyapa who, as will presentiy be shown, was a famous disciple of the Buddha. We may thus conclude that the present image, representing Kasyapa in worshipful attitude, Was criginally installed next to the statue of his teacher, Gautama Buddha, in a shrine or & sanctuary somewhere near the modern village of Silao. The pedestal is partitioned into two by an inward curve. The inscription runs along the upper band and consists of three lines, each measuring about 21' in length. It is 1 Silao is a railway station on the Bukhtiarpur-Bebar Light Railway section of East Indian Railway. * See below p. 331.

Page #391
328 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. slightly weather-worn, especially on the right-hand extremity where a few letters in the first line I have not been able to make out. Again, due to erosion, parts of letters and signs of superscript repha have, at certain places, been rendered obscure. In most cases, however, they can be made out from the moulds on the back of an estampage. The average size of the letters is ". The characters telong to the northern class of alphabets. Kielhorn described this type as "the Magadha variety of the Nagari alphabet", while some other scholars more appropriately call it "the Eastern variety of Nagari". The script of the present record bears a close resemblance to that used in the Ghosrawa inscription of the time of the Pala king Devapaladeva who reigned from c. A.D. 801 to c. A.D. 8404. In view of this consideration, the present inscription, which neither bears a date nor mentions any ruler's name, may be placed in the first half of the ninth century A.D. The language of the record is Sanskrit and its composition is entirely in verse, all the three stanzas forming but one sentence. The following points are worthy of note in respect of orthography, a consonant followed by a r is very often reduplicated, s is used for & in yas=cha, 1. 2 and gitas-cha, l. 3, and v is used for b in Vauddha, I. 3. The sign of avagraha appears twice. Grammatically, the form amit-ardhau, 1. 1, is wrong. As an adjective of kule, it ought to be amit-ardhini. Similarly the use of the feminine gender in the word adi in sviya-sarhatik adir, I. 3, is incorrect. In a compound like the present one, it should ordinarily be treated in the neuter gender. The exact sense of the expression yanti draidham, l. 2, in the given context is not clear to me, though I have rendered it as 'vie with one another's. Of lexicographical interest are the terms purasa, 1. 2. and samhatika, l. 3. The former in all probability is meant to be an equivalent of purata which is equally of rare occurrence and means "gold'. The latter appears here as a synonym of samghati or sarghatika which is peculiar to Buddhist terminology and denotes one of the three robes of a monk' (tri-chivara). As regards contents, the inscription is virtually a label to the image which once surmounted the pedestal, giving in a compendious form a laudatory account of the deity represented. The deity or the deified personage, as is disclosed by the inscription, was Kasyapa. This Kasyapa is no other than the Buddha's favourite disciple Kasyapa or Maha-Kasyapa who is reputed to have convened the First Buddhist Council' at Rajagriha three months after the parinirvana of the Master. Even during the Buddha's lifetime Kasyapa had become a foremost Arbat. It is perhaps on account of his playing such a prominent part in preserving and expounding the Lord's teachings that he has been accorded such an exalted rank as to be deified. In the Mahayana Buddhist iconography he has been confused with a previous Buddha, called Kasyapa. There he figures as the sixth ManushiBuddha of the group of seven. There is hardly any Buddhistic treatise wherein some 1 Above, Vol. IV, p. 244. * Compare, for instance, the late Mr. N. G. Majumdar's remarka in Monographs of the Varendra Research Society No. 1 (Nalanda copper-plate of Deva paladeva), p. 2. Ins. Ant., Vol. XVII, pp. 307 ff. and plate. .H. C. Ray, Dynastic History of Northern India, Vol. I, p. 379. See below p 334, .1. * Childers, Dictionary of the Pali Language, under the word sanghafi. 1 Jean Przyluski, Le Concile de Rajarha, pp. 8, 30, etc.; R. C. Majumdar Buddhist Councils in Buddhistic Studies edited by B. C. Law, pp. 26 ff. Alice Getty, Gods of Northern Buddhism p. 15; Benoytosh Bhattacharyya, Indian Buddhist Iconography. P. 10.

Page #392
No. 35.] KASYAPA IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. 329 account of Kasyapa may not be met with. We have, however, certain references in literature, which are of great value to us inasmuch as they not only bear out the information imparted by our inscription but also supplement it. It will, therefore, be interesting to cite them here. The events narrated in the inscription evidently follow the order of their sequence. It may further be observed that each of the nine attributive clauses refers to one distinct happening connected with Kasyapa's life. To sum up the whole, Kafyapa (1) occupied the position of Surapati for seven times successively in some of his former births, (2) was born on this earth in a wealthy family, (3)" ?, (4) renounced the world, forsaking his wife Kapileya, (5) showed sympathy with the wretched, so much so that it excited the admiration of the gods, (6) worshipped the Lord with intense piety, (7) received the Lord's robe at the time of the latter's nirvana, (8) expounded the Law and finally (9) attained nirvana on the mount Gurupada. In literature, it is the later Pali works like various Ayhakathas that furnish us with a somewhat detailed narrative of Kasyapa's ' early life, which may be summarised as follows: His boyhood's name was Pippali Manavaka". He was born to a wealthy Brahmana of the Kapila gotra at the village of Mahatittha (Mahatirtha) in Magadha. From the very beginning he was averse to worldly life. He would look after his parents so long as they lived and afterwards turn a monk. But when he came of age, his parents exhorted him to marry.. He refused to do so. However, when his mother persistently remonstrated with him on this point, he devised means by which, he thought, he would have his way and, at the same time, would not incur his mother's displeasure. He got an image of a young lady of supernatural beauty fashioned of pure gold, bedecked with glittering jewels and daintily clad in red. He presented the image to his mother, declaring that if he were to have a bride of that form, he would fain go in for wedlock. He had fancied that neither would such a paragon of beauty be forthcoming, nor would he marry. This, however, did not dishearten his mother. She rather imagined that her son was very fortunate and that he must have done meritorious deeds in his former births, not alone but in company with a lady of golden hue (suvarna-varna). She, therefore, at once called in a council of eight Brahmanas, handed over the gold idol to them and charged them with the duty of finding out a damsel of the requisite beauty to be the bride of her son. The Brahmanas mounted the idol on a chariot and set out on their mission. They travelled far and wide until at last they reached the city of Sagala in the Madra desa, where they found a girl who in grace and charm far excelled the gold image, not to speak of resembling 1 Owing to the portion left unread here, it is not clear what event was described in this sentence. * This obviously adverts to the occasion of the First Buddhist Council which was held at Rajagriha. convened and presided over by Kibyapa. It will be clear from Dr. G. P. Malalasekera's Dictionary of Pali Proper Names that the Buddhist literature knows of numerous personages bearing the name Kasyapa or Maha-Kasyapa. A fairly exhaustive description of the Kidyape of our record is given in that work under Maha Kassapa Thera (Vol. II. pp. 476-483), which winds up with the remark that "Mahi Kassapa was so onlled to distinguish him from other Kaesapas, and also because he was possessed of great virtues". Sigala or Sakala has been identified with Sialkot in the Punjab. See Cunningham's Ancient Geography of India, edited by S. Majumdar Sastri (1924), pp. 686 f.; N. L. Dey, Geographical Dictionary of Ancient and Mediaeral India, pp. 173 1. ; B. C. Law, Geography of Early Buddhism, PP. 13 L. The country of the Madras lay between the Ravi and the Chinab; see N. L Dey, op. cit. p. 116.

Page #393
330 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [VOL. XXV. it. She was Bhadra Kapilayani, daughter of an equally well-to-do Brahmana of the Kausika gotra. She shared the propensities of Pippali Manavaks, like him not caring for connubial felicity. Finally, however, their marriage was settled in spite of them. They married, but did not lead a married life. An opportunity offered itself and they forsook each other, renounced all and turned ascetics. "Pippalf Manavaka, with a single robe on and a bowl in hand, left home in quest of the Buddha. He saw the Lord seated under a bodhi tree called Bahaputraka somewhere between Rajagriha and Nalanda. It was there that he received his ordination (upasampada) from the Lord. Later on Pippall Manavaka, now Kasyapa, presented his silken sarghati to the Master and accepted with alacrity from the latter his coarse and threadbare robe in exchange. So ardent was Kasyapa's faith that he attained the position of an Arbat only a week after his ordination." Asvaghosha has also left us a brief sketch of Kasyapa. Therein Kasyapa is said to be Raj-adi-geh-akhya-desi which compound Cowell translates as an inhabitant of Rajageba'. We have just learnt from the Ayhakathas that Kasyapa hailed from a village called Mahatittha in Magadha. In the light of this information we may explain the above expression more precisely as an inhabitant of the country named Rajageha'. Wo kaow that Rajagriha was then the capital of Magadha: And in the present instance the country is denoted simply by the name of its capital, which practice has not been uncommon. In this way Asvaghosha's statement on the point of Kasyapa's native land is not at Variance with the information contained in the Ayhakat)as. Again, according to Asvaghosha's description, Kasyapa had performed six years' hard penance before he met the Master. Asvaghosha does not allude to Kasyapa's marriage with Bhadra Kapilayani, which event is, however, confirmed by references in certain stories of the Buddha's former births. Thus in the Asatamanta Jataka, the Lord identifies the characters of that story in the following manner: "Kapilani was the mother of those days, Maha-Kassapa was the father, Ananda the pupil, and I myself the teacher". Similarly in the Hatthipala Jataka, the chaplain was Kassapa and his wife was Bhaddakapilani. Again, in the Sama Jataka, the father was Kassapa and the mother Bhaddakapilani. The name Kapilyani (or Kapilant or Kapiliya as we shall have it later) is apparently derived from Kapila, which, as we know from the Apadana (P. T. S. edition, p. 583, verse 57), was Bhadra's father's name, The same source gives her mother's name as Sachsmati. A detailed account of her also is found in Dr, G. P. Malalasekera's Dictionary of Pali Proper Names under Bhadda Kapllant Thert (Vol. II, pp. 354-56). * This mammary is extracted from an account of Kafyapa-arayana, which is given by Mahapandita Tripitakacharya Rahula Sakrityayana in his Buddhacharyya (Hindi), pp. 41 ff, and which in its tum ia based upon the following works: Theragatha Athakatha 30; Samyu.ta-Niliya Athakatha, 15, 1, 11: Anguttara-Nikaya Atlakatha 1. 1. 4. * E. B. Cowell's edition of Asvaghosha's Buddhacharita, XVII, 12: cijaH kAzyapAyI dhane yakSarAjI gururvedavidyAsa rAjAdigehAkhyadazI uform: (fan: ?) are hera wata faptulmar( ?) afety: yadA bIdhinacAvitI'sau kumArasapaH prAcarahuSkaraM tat SaDabdaM mahAtmA tato'vApta bodhi munIndraM samA(samA)bhavatkAzyapI'sau yatIzI'sAmagragaNyaH / Sacred Books of the East, Vol. XLIX, part i, p. 193 f. Compare such cases as Avanti and Kanchi. .V. Fausboll's edition of The Jataka, No. 61. + Translation of the Jataka, Vol. I, p. 160. The Jataka, No. 509. Translation, Vol. IV, p. 304, The Jataka, No. 540. Translation, Vol. VI, p. 52.

Page #394
No. 35.] KASYAPA IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. 331 It may at once be recognised that Kapilani and Bhaddakapilani of the Jatakas and the Authakathas, and Kapileye of the present inscription are but variants of one and the same name and refer likewise to one and the same person, namely Kasyapa's wife. It may parenthetically be pointed out that according to the Athakathas it was, as noted above, somewhere between Rajagriha and Nalanda that Kasyapa's first meeting with the Lord took place. That position almost corresponds to the modern village of Silao. May we then suppose that the statue of Kasyapa was set up there in order to sanctify the spot and thereby to commemorate the first meeting? In that case, the find-spot of the inscribed pedestal under discussion, as has already been hinted, must be Silao. Now if we compare the above descriptions with the account given in our inscription, we shall find that most of the details do agree. There are, however, certain points which it has not been possible for me to corroborate by literary references. In the first place, Kasyapa is stated to have acted as Indra for seven terms on end. He must have attained such a distinction as a reward for highly meritorious deeds on his part; but I have not been able to find any mention of this fact in literature. We are told that Gautama Buddha himself was Sakra in twenty of his antecedent births, that there is a Sakra in every chakravala and that the office of Sakra, which is in fact the sovereignty of the Tavatimsa angels, is held only for a limited period by the same individual. It is said of Kasyapa that he bestowed his favours only on the poor', which sentiment is echoed in din-anath-anugata-manasah of our inscription, 1. 2. We further learn from the inscription that the Buddha, while entering nirvana, gave away his samghati and other things to Kasyapa. I could not find this event related in any of the Buddhist canonical works. All that we know in this connection is this, as we have noticed above, that the Lord and Kasyapa exchanged their samghatis shortly after their first meeting. However, the information from the Chinese sources in this regard is in perfect agreement with the account of our inscription. According to that, Tahtagata, on the point of attaining nirvana, addressed Kasyapa and said inter alia: "The golden-tissued Kashaya robe given me by my foster-mother I bid you keep and deliver to Maitreya when he has completed the condition of Buddha." Finally we come to the nirvana of Kasyapa himself, which is stated to have taken place on the mount Gurupada. Here, too, the Chinese record is in full concord. In the Divyavadanamala, the name of the mountain is given as Gurupadaka, while elsewhere it is also called Kukkutapada. The identification of this hill had long been a subject of keen controversy among such eminent scholars as Cunningham, Beal and Stein until at last the late Mr. R. D. Banerji brought the issue to a successful close by offering a thoroughly satisfactory solution. Cunningham contended that three bare and rugged hills in the vicinity of Kurkihar, 16 miles to the east of Gaya, represent the Kukkutapadagiri, taking the name Kurkihar to be a contraction of Kukkuta-vihara or Kukkutapada-vihara and, at the same time, presuming a connection between this last and the Kukkutapada-giri. Beal had his objections to this identification, for, to him See R. C. Childers' Dictionary of the Pali Language under the word SAKKO (Sakra), p. 419. G. P. Malalasekera, Dictionary of Pali Proper Names, Vol. II, p. 481. S. Beal, Si-Yu-Ki (Buddhist Records of the Western World), Vol. II, 143. The Tibetan version records that Mahakasyapa' changed the garments which enshrouded the Blessed one for others from his store". W. W. Rockhill, Life of the Buddha, p. 144. Ibid., p. 242. Cowell's edition, p. 61; and Rajendralala Mitra, The Sanskrit Buddhist Literature of Nepal, p. 308. Beal, op. cit. p. 142; Beal, Travels of Fah-Hian and Sung-Yun, p. 132; H. Kern, Manual of Indian Buddhism, p. 89; Rockhill, Life of the Buddha, p. 161. "Reports A. S. I., Vol. I, pp. 14-16, Vol. XV, pp. 4-6.

Page #395
332 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. the location did not agree with the accounts of the Chinese travellers. Moreover, he has emphatically pointed out that the Kukkutarama or Kukkuta-vibara must not be confounded with the Kukkutapada-giri. Stein had occasion to visit this part of the country in the winter of 1899, and, with a view to arriving at a definite opinion regarding the identification, he made a thorough survey. After a close examination he came to the conclusion that the Kukkutapadagiri or Gurupada-giri is represented by the Sobhnath bill, a part of the Maher hill, in the district of Gaya.Stein's identification met Beal's objections to some extent, but was not totally convincing. Finally Banerji investigated the matter further, and conclusively proved that the modern representative of the Gurupada-giri is to be found in the Gurpa hill in the district of Gaya.. This identification is warranted not only by the name Gurpa being phonetically a corrupt form of the Gurupada itself, but also because it satisfies all other considerations, as detailed by the author. Nevertheless, some scholars even now, knowingly or unknowingly, adhere to Cunningham's discarded identification of the Kukkutapada mountain with Kurkihar, Judging from the description of the pedestal as well as from the nature of the inscription on it, the statue of Kasyapa in question must have been one of considerable artistic merit, typifying the art of the Pala period. It is greatly to be regretted that the major portion of the statue itself is not forthcoming. It would have been a unique specimen inasmuch as the known sculptural representations of Kasyapa are few. In fact, 80 far as I know, we do not have a single entire piece of this kind. At Bishanpur in the Gaya district, Beglar noticed one image of Kasyapa. "On & small bas-relief", so runs his description, "representing a figure seated cross-legged in Buddha fashion is inscribed Ye Dharmma Rasi Maha Kasyapa (sic.); this statue is clearly therefore one, of the venerable president of the first synod, and is the only one I have seen or heard of, of one of Buddha's disciples. The present whereabouts of this statue are not known. Even in 1899, when Stein visited Bishanpur, he found it missing, for he writes: "I was, however, unable to trace the small bas-relief, which is mentioned by Mr. Beglar as bearing a short inscription with the name of Mahakasyapa.?" It may in passing be pointed out that plastic representations even of the Kasyapa Buddha, who, as has been shown above, is sometimes mixed up with the Maha-Kasyapa, are equally rare. The Curzon Museum of Archaeology at Muttra has recently acquired an image of the Kasyapa Buddha, carved in the round, standing on an inscribed pedestal; but the upper half of it is missing. It belongs to the Kushana period. The preserved part, from the girdle downwards, shows it wearing a dhoti, a melhala and a scarf." 1 See his Travels of Fah-Hian and Sung Yun, p. 132 n.; Ind. Anl., Vol. XII, p. 327 f., and his St-Yu-Ki (Buddhist Records of the Western World), Vol. II, p. 95 and n. 32, p. 142 and n. 14, * Ind. Anl., Vol. XXX, p. 88. J.A.S.B., Vol. II (1902), pp. 77-83. . With regard to the identification of the Gurupada-giri, the reader is also referred to Cunnigham's Ancient Geography of India, edited by S. Majumdar Sastri (1924), pp. 526 ff. ad pp. 720 f.; and to N. L. Dey's Geogra. phical Dictionary of Ancient and Mediaval India, under Gurupada-giri, Kukktapada-giri, Gurpa-Hill, Kurkihar and Sobhnath Hill. See for instance B. C. Law's Rajagriha in Ancient Literature (Memoirs of the 4. 9. I., No. 58), p. 17, * Cunningham's Reports A. 8. 1., Vol. VII. p. 105. Ind. Ant., Vol. XXX, p. 90. The imago is fully described and the inscription is edited by Mr. V. S. Agrawala in the Journal of the United Provinces Historical Society, December 1937, pp. 35-38 with Plates; and in the Annual Report on the Curzon Museum of Arehaeology, Mutfra, for the year ending 31st March 1938, PP. 2, 6, , with Plate.

Page #396

Page #397
KASYAPA IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. Left side. parasakvakAle yavidhAnamA va yasa dATa kA dIkyA sonavidA sI N. P. CHAKRAVARTI. REG. No. 2011 E'40-310. Right side. kkoo r r ns attrny gip 'g'ro da do kameva yatguru yAdagirako sama SCALE: ABOUT ONE-HALF. SURVEY OF INDIA, CALCUTTA.

Page #398
No. 35.] KASYAPA IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM SILAO. 333 Hiuen Tsiang, the celebrated Chinese pilgrim, informs us of the existence of an image of the Kasyapa Buddha enshrined in a vihara to the north-west of the Bodhi tree at Bodh-Gaya. "It is noted for its miraculous and sacred qualities. From time to time it emits & glorious light. There is presumably a reference to this representation of Kagyapa in the Bodh-Gaya inscription of Mahanaman, wherein homage is paid, in the beginning', first to sakyaikabandhu (ie. Gautama Buddha) and then to Maha-Kasyapa, assuming that Hiuen Tsiang, too, meant an image of Maha-Kasyapa' when he said an image of the Kasyapa Buddha'. Among the ruins at Bodh-Gaya, Cunningham has identified the remains of the aforesaid vihara', while the image is not to be found at all. There are, however, a good few sculptures which represent the group of seven or eight. Mortal Buddhas, wherein the Kasyapa Buddha figures as the sixth. In the Indian Museum at Calcutta we have a stone pillar from Bharaut, depicting his distinguishing bodhi tree', which is nyagrodha (Fious Indica). Here I may gratefully record that to Dr. N. P. Chakravarti I owe some useful references and suggestions, especially with regard to the identity of Kasyapa. TEXT? [Metres : w. 1,9 Mandakranta; v. 3 Anushcubh. ] 1 siddham [*] nirbicchedaM surapatirabhUtsapta vArAn purA yaH prAptaM m]| sumahati *** Taifhaafu , BATCHETAAN -U--u-- watotta: 2 purasavapuSa kApileyAM vihAya [1 // *] dInAnAthAnugatamanaso yasya natyAnyadevA yAnti vaidha bhagavati jine yasca(ca) bhaktyA nato'bhUt / nirvAnprAdAdapi ca ya: at 3 fatet e atlat a fazi ga starea() #: (211*] faha: svamadhiSThAya dehaM satvA tvArthameva yaH / gurupAde girI ramye mo'yamAbhAti 19: [21* 1 Beal's Si-Yu-Ki, Vol. II, p. 124. Fleet's Gupta Inscriptions (C. 1. 1., Vol. III), pp. 278 . * Cunningham, Mahabodhi, p. 36. These are: Vipasyin, Sikhi, Visvabha, Krakuchchhanda, Kanakamuni, Kasyapa, Sakyasimha and Maitreya. The last one does not usually appear in this group. B. Bhattacharyya, Indian Buddhist Icono graphy, p. 10. . Ibid. and J. Ph. Vogel, Catalogue of the Archaeological Museum at Mathura, I, 7 and I. 37, and pp. 135 and 139 * Luders, List of Brahmi Inscriptions, No. 760, From inked estampages. * Expressed by a symbol. This may also indicate siddhir-astu. The same symbol is explained to represent on which would be legs appropriate in a Buddhistic record like the present one. The various interpretation of this sign is discussed above, Vol. XVII, p. 352. . This sign cannot but be a mute n, though it looks more like a final ras found in -adir in I. 3 belov. 10 The superscript here is not well marked. 11 The grammatically correct form should be amit-arddhini, unless the word kula, which it qualifies, be taken here to be in the masculine gender. 13 This adverbial clause Gurupade girau ramyd apparently goes with the following words sao'yama abhati Kabyapab, but in reality it is connected with the preceding portion niruritab, eto,

Page #399
334 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. xxv. TRANSLATION. Success! (V.1) Who had formerly remained the Lord of Gods for seven terms without intermission; who attained birth in a highly noble and immensely prosperous family of mortals; who, being possessed of unbounded speed, .............. the brilliancy of gold; who turned a recluse, forsaking (his wife) Kapileya of golden form; (V.2) Other deities in paying reverence to whom-his heart going out to the distressed and the desolate--vie with one another; and who revered Lord Jina (the Buddha) with devotion; and further, on whom Sugata (the Buddha), while entering nirvana, bestowed his samhatika and the rest; and who, being an exponent of the Buddhist doctrines, expounded the Law; (V.3) Who, after having assumed his (human) form solely for the sake of (delivering the mortal) beings, entered nirvana on the charming hill of Gurupada; the very same Kaoyapa shines forth here. No. 36.-A BRONZE IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM NALANDA. By A. Ghosh, M.A., PATNA. The following inscription is engraved on the back of a bronze image of Balarama, excavated in 1917-18 out of the northern verandah of Monastery Site No. 1 at Naland. The image is now in the Archaeological Museum at Nalanda and bears the register number 8. 1.442. The characters of the inscription belong to the eastern variety and may be ascribed to the ninth century A.D.; they have much similarity with those of the Nalanda copper-plate of Devapala. In fact, the inscription may well belong to the reign of the Pala king Devapala (c. A.D. 815-854), who is mentioned in the text of the inscription. As is common in the inscriptions of this age, the medial e is written both as a superscript oblique line and as a short stroke attached to the left limb of the respective letter. The medial o is denoted by a combination of both these signs. There are some obvious grammatical and orthographical mistakes in the inscription. The inscription records the dedication of the image at Nalanda in the Devapaladevahatta, or the mart of Devapaladeva', by Nisingha(?)ka, the wife (?) of Soujjeka. There is epigraphic evidence of the existence of other hattas at Nalanda ; for example, the inscription on a stone image of Avalokitesvara, now housed in the modern Surya temple at Bargaon near the excavated site of Nalanda, contains a reference to a tala-hata, the meaning of which is not clear. 1 This rendering may now be accepted as exact. After I had prepared this essay, I chanced to read pamage, in a similar context, in Maha Kassapa's account given by Dr. G. P. Malalasekera in his Dictionary of Pali Proper Names (Vol. II, p. 481), which has confirmed the above explanation. The passage in question reads: Owing to his great saintliness, even the gods vied with each other to give alms to Kassape." Above, Vol. XVII, p. 310. * The inscription, which is still unpublished, seems to read as follows :-siddham (oxprossed by a symbol) fri-Nalanda talahataki de[ya*]dharmo='yan Saudamuke ori(t)-Va-putrinah |

Page #400
No. 36.] A BRONZE IMAGE INSCRIPTION FROM NALANDA. 335 The inscription shows that a hata was founded at Nalanda by Devapala, or, at any rate, was named after him. The connexions of Devapala with Nalanda are attested to by other inscriptions as well. Thus, the Nalanda copper-plate referred to above records the munificence of that king in favour of Nalanda at the request of the maharaja Balaputradeva of Suvarnadvipa (Sumatra). Further, the Ghosriwin' inscription acquaints us with the fact that Devapala appointed a monk named Viradeva to look after Nalanda. Another word in the inscription worthy of notice is Malaporasya, occurring at the beginning of the second line ; neither its meaning nor its proper position in the syntax is clear. It is interesting to note, however, that a similar word Mallaporasya oceurs in a dedicatory inseription on a bronze image found at Kurkihar (District Gaya), also belonging to the reign of Devapala. It is tempting no doubt to regard the word as an incorrect derivative of Malla pura, and to take it to mean 'a resident of Mallapura '. But this meaning is hardly possible in the Kurkihar inscription, though it may suit the present record. TEXT. 1 Siddhamsri-Nalandaya sri-Devapaladeva-batte 2 Malaporasya Soujjekasya vadu(dhu?)-Nisingha(?)3 kaya deva-dharmmaya pratipadittahdeg / No. 37.-A NOTE ON THE PANCHADHARALA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF KING VISVESVARA. By M. SOMASEKHARA SARMA, WALTAIR In Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XIX, pp. 164 f., the Dharmalingesvara temple inscription at Panchadharala was ably edited by Dr. J. Nobel of the Berlin University. This inscription belongs to the Eastern Chalukya king Vibvesvara, who ruled the territory around Panchadharala in the Yellamanchili taluk of the Vizagapatam District. Vinnakota Peddana was his court-poet. He dedicated his Kavyalankara-chudamani, a poetical work on rbetoric in Telugu, to his patron. Both the date of king Vitvesvara and the date of composition of the Kavyalankara-chudamani had not been known definitely, so far. The inscription under discussion settles these dates satisfactorily. The inscription records the construction of a mandapa in the Dharmalingesvara temple at Panchadharapuri in Saka 1329 (Sakabde Nava-Bhanu-Rama-Sari-sankhyate) or A.D. 1407, 1 Maitra, Gaudalekhamala, p. 45. This image, along with the other antiquities found at Kurkihar, is now in the Patna Museum. The full meaning of the inscription is not clear, but the relevant portion may be quoted here - -Desaprladkarajye samrat 19........malla-chchhandakan Mallaporasya pratipaditah. Mallapura or Mallapura is given in the St. Petersburg Dictionary, Vol. V, pp. 602-3, place-Dama. Cf. Malla, the name of a well-known tribe. * Expressed by a symbol Is the word to be corrected to Sauryyakasya ? [The reading seems to be Sohajjokarya-B C.C.) * Read Nisingha(1) kaya deya-dharmmo'yath pratipaditad.

Page #401
336 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA. [Vol. XXV. by king Visvesvara. As has been pointed out by the editor, there is a covert allusion to the date of a battle fought by Visvesvara in the text of the inscription, in the verse quoted below : Gati-bahu-sakti-bhu-mitim-api ganayat-Sarvasidhdhi(ddhi)-patha-bhagnar sati Chitrabhanu-sakshini Dharanivarabad=ada(dha)vad=Andra(dhra)-balam || Dr. Nobel discloses the pun contained in the verse and brings to light the bistorical fact, namely, that king Vissvesvara defeated the Andhra army, near Sarvasiddhi, in the cyclic year Chitrabhanu, represented by the Saka year gati (5), baku (2), sakti (3), and bhu (1), i.e., 1325. An exact Telugu rendering of the above verse is found in canto vii of the Telugu work Kavyalankara-chudamani, without, in any way, spoiling the flesha. It is as follows: Chatur-upaya-bahu-hakti-ksban-avali baravidichi Chitrabhanu sikshi bare Sarvasiddhi-padam-edi Dharanivarahamunakun-odi Racha-kadupu || For the expressions gati and bhu in the Sanskrit verse the words chatur-upaya and kshama were used respectively in Telugu. These are the only differences that could be found between the Sanskrit verse and the corresponding Telugu verse. The occurrence in Kavyalankara-chudamani, of a faithful rendering of the verse occurring in the inscription, leads us to surmise that the composer of the Panchadharala inscription night be Vinnakota Peddana. He would not have incorporated in his work the exact Telugu version of the Sanskrit verse, if he were not the composer of the inscription as well. Hence, it may be concluded that the author of the Panchadharala inscription could be no other than Peddana, the court-poet of king Visvesvara. The editor of the inscription deserves great praise for discovering the real import of the verse waen many Telugu pandits and Sanskrit scholars who printed and edited the Kavyalankara-chudamani were not able to disclose this fact, just because their outlook was more literary than historical. When, however, the verse in the Kavyalarkara-chudamani and the corresponding verse of the Panchadharala inscription are closely examined, we find that there is a small discrepancy in the date of the battle, arrived at by the editor of the inscription. He has taken gati to represent the numeral 'five'. But, that its value is four', is now ascertained by the Telugu verse, wherein the term chatur-upaya denoting the number four' was expressly used in the place of gati of the Sanskrit verse. Hence, the date given by Dr. Nobel should be corrected to Saka 1324. Sankhyarthanamapraka fika written by the erudite scholar, Kanuparti Venkatarama SriVidyanandanatha, assigns the value four' to the term gati and enumerates four gatis, namely Deva-gati, Manushya-gati, Jantu-gati and Naraka-gati. The value given to gati even in epigraphical literature is four as is evidenced by an inscription from Simhachalam, Vizagapatam District. The date of this inscription is given in the Telugu portion as Saka-varshambulu 1294 and in the Sanskrit portion as Sakabde gati-randhra-Bhanugenite' etc. Another inscription in Telugu from Yenamadala (Guntur District) which gives the date in chronogram guna-bana-gati-chandra' in verse and in figures in prose, equates gati with four. Thus, we find that gati represents four. The existence in the Kavvalarkarachudamani of the Telugu version of the verse mentioned above proves, beyond doubt, that this work had been composed after Saka 1324, the date of the battle referred to therein. 1.8. 1. I., Vol. VI, No. 74%. *8.1 1., Vol. IV, No. 930.

Page #402
INDEX BY H. K. NARASIMHASWAMI, B.Sc. [The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes anl all to additions. The following othor abbreviations are also used:-ca.capital; ch.-chief: Chron.Chronicle; cicity; co. country; com.composer; dt. district; dn. division; do. ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.-Eastern; engr. engraver; ep.-epithet; f. female; feud. feudatory; gen. general; hist.Historical; k.king; .locality; 1.m.linear measure or land measure: m.male; mir.=n inister; mo. mountain; myth.mythological; n. name; N.-Northern off. office or officer; pr. prince; q.queen; rel. religious; ri.-river; S.-Southern; s. a. same as; Bur,surname; te.temple; t. d. territorial division; tit.title; tn.town; tg.-taluq; vi.village; W.Western; ck.=work.] a, initial Abdur Razak, Persian envoy, Abhidhanaratnamila, uk.. Abhimanaraman, name of a throne, Abhiras or Ahirs, tribe, Abhira, dy.. Abhona plates of Saikaragana, abhyantara-siddhi, Achala, vi., Acharchc'iya 8.a. acharya, achariya, teacher, acharya, off.. Acharyavatara-ghattartha, Vaishnavite wk., A 87), Adagau, vi., Adalaiyur-nadu, co., Adangari, vi., Adangarimangalam, vi., Adanur, vi., Achchankittirukkai, vi., Achohankattirukkai Tirumalirunjolai Malan gudi, vi.. Adhirajendra, Chola k., adhikarigal, off.. PAGE 282 189, 190 174, 184 253. 203 203 228. adigaram, off., Aditya, sun, Aditya I, Chola k., . Achchankattirukkai-Milaganur alias Rajendrasinganallur, vi., 110, 113, 123, 124 Achchankattirukkai-Kuvalaiveli, vi., 112, 124 Achchankattirukkai-Tirumaliruujolai-nallur, vi., Achchapuram, vi., Achchutavayal, vi., Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman (year Adi-Chandesvara, Saiva devotee, * 32 40 322 and a. 71, 118, 129, 131 30 51f. 35 102 113, 124 304, 307, 309 136 194, 195, 196, 283m. 200, 208, 211, 215, 222, 224 86, 96 94 91 93 75, 246, 25). 252, 253 253, 261, 265 320 66, 69, 88, 99, 106, 111, 124 176 90, 95%. Aditya-Bhatta, donee,. Adityabhatta, donee, Aditya II, Karikala, Chola k., . * Adityamurti, god, 8.a., Siva, Adityan Sandapiran- Bhattan, m., Adityan Bhaskara-Bhattan, m., Adityavarman, Sinta ch., Adityavarman, Chola k., Adiki, vi., 102, 113, 121 165, 166, 167, 169 260 89, 104, 108, 120, 122, 130 an-rachana, wk., by Tatakaragupta 31. Adi Zerran, m., 1 102, 113, 125 Adipur, vi., 147, 158, 172 Adipar copper-plate of Narendrabhanja. deva, Durjayabhanja Adipur copper-plate of deva, Adipur Pargana, dt., Adi-Varaha, god, the boar-incarnation of Vishnu, 209, 294 30 216 35, 36 and n., 37, 38 179 103 PAGK 147, 148 148, 172 158 Adivan-Sathakopa-Jiyar, Vaishnava pontiff, 8.a. Srinivasa,. Adrisuta dhipa, god, s.a. .Siva. alukkalaippuram, gift for offerings, Adumbar, vi., Aduni, vi.. Agalangan, vi., Agastya, 827e, Agastya, star, s.a. the Canopus, agara, 323 262 134 92l. 920. 303, 306, 308 11, 317. 317 and . 71 200 and ., 215 232, 287 13 agnishtika, rite, Agnisvamin, donee, Agni-tirtha, tirtha, Agranaya Mahayana or Vajrayana, school of Buddhism, . 31 77.900 18in. agrahara, Ahankara, author, Ahavamalla, W. Chalukya k., 244., R Ahavamalla (Somesvara I), W. Chalukya k., 210, 245 Ahavamalla (Someavara II), W. Chilakys .. 2.3

Page #403
338 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [ Vol. XXV 'AGU PAGE Ihanamallabulakala, Chola tit.. . 246, 262, 265 Allada-Bhatta, m., . . . . 141, 144 I havamallanai-aimmadi-vekanda, tit., 245,! Alladanatha, m., . 141, 144 246, 262, 263, 265 Allah ibad pillar inscription of SamudraAhiohch atra, vi.. . gupta, . 166 . . . . . . 44, 50 n., 267 . ahimintu. n., . . . . 139n. Allalan ithadeva, god, , , , 274n. Ahitazi Sriranganatha-Bhatta-Soma-Kathaka Allasakti, Sendraka ch., . . 167 and .. yajiyar, m., . . . . 100, 112, 124 Allavadraha, vi.. . . . 158 n., 160... Ahobalam-matha, rel. institution, . . . 323 Alligunta, pond, . . . . . . 140 Ahobalamihatmyamu, 8.. Vrisimhrpuranami, Alluganga, ch., . . . . . 274, 275 Telugu wk., . . 138 AlphabatsAibole inscription, . . . 269R. Grantha, . 35, 66, 241, 319 Ain-i-Akbari, Hial. Chron., . 208 2. Granth and Tamil mixed. . . . 297 Airavata, elephant, Intri's mount. 287n. Kanareze and Telugu, archaic . . 43 Aiyapadeva, k... 54, 57 Nagari,. . 1, 8, 165, 183, 199, 279, 303 Ajatasatru, epic hero,. 259 Nin linigari,. . . . Ajayasimha, Labakumara Kalachuri Northern class. . . 25, 147, 161, 32T pr.. 206 Southern olas, . . 194, 226, 283 aj inps, off.. . . Tanil, . . . . . 241, 319 akkan, elder sister, Telugu, . . . . 137 Akkur, vi.. . . . . 297, 303 Telugu, ancient, . * 187 akshapa taladhikrita, off.. . . . 50, 53 Telugu-Kannada, . 183, 271 Akvambika, f... . . . 208, 213, 223 Vattaluttu, . . . 35 Alagaimanagar, vi.. . . . . . 99 Aluk-pannia, a field . . 140, 145 Alagapperumal. ch.. . 88 and n., 131, 132, 134, Alvag Upa lhyayar, m., . 103, 113, 125 136 Alvar Srivallabha, m., . . . . 83 Alagapperumal, machchunanit, ch., . . 66, 67 amilaks, Emilic Myrobalan, tree, 1971. Alagapperumal, Pillaiyir, ch., . 66, 67, 87 Amana or Amanadeva, Yadava k.. . 10. 205 Alagapuri, vi.. . . . . . . 96 and n., 221 . Alagiyadeva-Bhattan alias Palaravayan, m., 135, 136 Amanallur, vi, 8.2. Ankudi. . . . . 95 Alagiyanayaka Bhattan alias Palaravayan Amarabhujanga, Pandya k.. . . . 37 Ammaidevan, m., . . . . 135, 138 Ansradi (or dakki)m angalam, vi.. . . 9: Alagiyapandiya-Brahmadhirajan, ch. ... Amara, kshatra,. . . . . 183, 185 Sri-Raman Alagan. . . . . 72 Amarako ia, Sineleritlericon, . . . 74n. Alagiyapandiyakulakkil. 1.d., . 99, 102, 103, Amarapura, 6. 4. Amaravati, (the oity of 111, 113, 119, 121, 123, 124, 125, 129, gods), . . . . . . . 286, 287 139 Amaravati, ci.,. . Alagiyapandiyakkulam, i.d., . . . 89 Amaravati Buddhist Sculpture inscription, . 46 Alagiyapandiyan, off.. . . . 113, 124 Amaresvara, god 139, 140, 174, 183, 185 Alagiyapandiyanallur, vi., 6.0. Aykkudi, 93, 99. aminta, . . . . . . 139 111, 124 am iya, f., Alagiyapandiyanallur, vi., o.a. Velur, 103, 113, Ambadeva, Kayastha ch., 271, 272, 273, 275, 125 276 and .., 277, 278 Alagiyapandiyanar, off.. . . . 69, 99 Ambadova I, (8. a. Ambaka mapa), Kayaniha Alsgiyapandiya-Vilupparsiyan, 7., 3.a. ch.. . . 101, 112, 124 , 271, 272, 273, 274, 277 Udayan Varagu adevan, Ambadeva (IT), Kayaatha ch.. . . . 874 Alangudi. vi.. . . . . . . . 96 Ambadiya, off., . . . . . . 73, 7T Alankara-manihara, Rhetorical tok.. . Alankarasidhanidhi, wk., Ambalakkuttan-embal, ... . 104, IAP, 192 Alappirandan.Bumigur, vi.. Ambalattadi-chaturvodimangalam, ri, . : 57 Ambar-Natba, god. . Mattur, n., . . . . 53 . . . . . Als-ud-din, Sultan of Delhi, 207, 208 Ambar-N.tha temple inscriptive, . . 51. Ambasamudram, vi.. . 208. 212, 223 Alhadeva, M.. . . . . 40 . Auba-tirtha, Vartha, . . 3, 5, 6 . . Alvi, vi... 16 . . Ambayapallika, vi.. . . . Al-Idrisi, author . 237, 230, 231 . . . Ambayyadora, Kayodha ok.. . . alidtadaniut, postu 327 . . . 272 . . 92 95

Page #404
INDEX 339 PAGE 226, 229, 230, 232, Ambe-Arangape, i. . 235 84 . 106 140 330 . 25 * . 283 Ambegaon, ., ... Ambe-Avangada,. . 230 Ambo inscription, 203 and ., 204, 205 The Amiara, tree(?) . 294, 296 Amma, k., . . . . 54, 57 Amma (I), E. Chalukya k... . . 191 Amma II, E. Chalukya k. 239 ammay, uncle, . . . 84 Ammana, Yadava k.,. . 210, 221 Ammeyapallika, vi.. . . 237 n. Amoghavarsha, Rash/rakufa k. 54 n., 229 Amraraji, dn., 226, 227, 229, 231, 232, 234 Anai-Kattur, vi.. . . . . . 300 anaikudi, vi,, . . 98 dnaitturam, 11., . 103, 106, 113, 125 Anakabdevi (Anakadevl), Bhaija ., . 162, 163 Aanmandai, vi., . . . . . 96 Ananda, (tho Budha). . . . . 33 Ananda, Buddhist pupil, Anandapura, vi., . 50, 52 Anantabhatta, h., . . . 217 Anantapur, ir... . 191 Ananta-Saktivarman, E. Ganga k.. . Anantasyin, god. . 301, 307, 308 Anantavarman, Maukhari feud. ch., . . 270 Anantavarman, Kalinga k... . 282, 283, 284 and n. Ana-Vema, Reddi k.,. , 137, 138, 139, 140, 143, 146 Ana-Vota, Reddik., . , 137, 138 and n., 139, 140, 143, 145, 146 Anbil plates of Sundara Chola 242 and n. Anda-nadu, 1. d., . . 39, 40, 41, 136 Andarkoyil, vi... . . . 304, 307, 309 Andanur, vi.. . . . . Andapur-Sisukambur, vi.. . Andhra, co., . . . . . . 10 Andhra, co., lord of . 220 Andhra Mahabharatamu, Telugu wok., : 138 Andhra-mandal-adhisvara, tu.. . . 323 n. Andhra-patha, co., . . . 45, 48 Aadi, I., . . 264, 266 Andimudakku, L., 264, 266 Aneka-chaturddanta-gajrghat-aopa-samara samghatta-labdha-vijayah, ep., 30 and >>. Angarakamangalam, vi.. . . 132, 135, 136 Angudi, vi, . . . . . . 96 A nyullara-Nikaya Atthakatha, Buddhist wk., 330 shiyukta, off- . . . . . . 169 Anjanori, vi.. . . . . 225, 230, 292 Abjanvye god, , . . . 8.15 PACS Anjukottai, ci.. . . . . . 94 and Ankudi alias Amanallar, vi.. 95 ankuia, ennblem on seal . Anna, Reddik... . . 140 anna-bali. rite. . . . . 39, 41 Annagrama, vi.. . . 227, 230, 232, 235 annalvi or annar, elder brother, Annalvay, vi, . . . . 89, 106, 110, 123 Annalvayil-kurram, dn., Annama Reddi, Reddi pr., 4. a. Auna,. . Annamimba, Reddi q. . . . Annamirya, m.. . . . . . 142, 144 Annavisal, vi.. . . . . . Anna-Vemapuram, di., 8. a. Drujjavaram, Annavota, Rocherla ch., . . 323 and n. Annavotapuram, vi., 3. a. Koduru, 137, 143, 146 Annayarya, m., . . . . . 141, 144 Annigere, vi., . . . . 252 Apniyur, vi.. . . . . . . 96 Antarala-pattala, t.d.. . 5 antevasini, a Buddhist female pripil, 32 , 33 Antroli-Chharoli plates of Karka II, . Anukkar, . . . . . 69, 99, 112, 124 Anukkan Ariyan, ,. . . 101, Anula, princess, . . . . . Anuradhapura, ci.. . . anksvara, represented ornamontully, . Do. used in place of the nasal, . . Do. used for the class nasal. . . Do. substituted by the class nasali . Do. used in place of nasals, . . represented by the guttural A., . 147 Do. use of guttural nasal in place of . 283 Do. used in place of final ma, 195 Do. added before final, . . Do. used for 226 Apadana, wk., - 330 Apadevabhatta, donce, . . . 215, 217 Aparaditya, k.,. . . . 54 n. Aparajita, Silahara, k., . . 54 and ., 67 Aparajita chaturvedimangalam, ri. . . 74, 75 apurapuksha, dark-fortnight, . . . 114 Appalo-bhatta, .. . . . . 141, 144 Appan Arumolidevan, m., .. . Sembiyap-Vilupparaiyan, . . 101, 112, 124 Appan Suriyadevan, ., 101, 112, 124 Appar, Saiva saint, . . . 64 and appa!/ar, great-grandfather, . . 84 Appayirya, m.,. . . 141, 142, 144 Appullar, Vaishnava pontit apradhana, off... . . . . 169 apturadhana, . . . . 221 Arabs (Tajiksa), . . . Araikkulam, ni.. . . . . 104, 108, 1!" Arsiyakulam, Arsiyarkulam, i... .71 12. 124 Do. 200 . . . 95 . . . 94

Page #405
340 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [ Vol. XXV . . . 136 PAGE Ariyan Adichchadevulias Yadavariyan, m. Araiyaneri, I., . 110, 123 Araiyan Kariyamal alias Adigaiman, ch.. 136 Araiyan Manabharanan, m., . . . 39, 41 Araiyan Narayanan. m., 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Araiyan Pullani, m., . . 102, 113, 124 Araiyan Tirumalai-udaiyan, off... . 111, 124 Araiyar-punalum, Ta.nil verses com nencing with . . . . . . . 64 n. Araiyattar, vi... . . . . . 94 Aralaiyur, vi., . . . 98 Arang platu. of Bhimasena, . . 268, 269 Arabariyan, m.,. . . . 101, 113, 124 Arasipparru, vi., . . . . 114, 125 Arasukkaran, off . . 302 erabuperu, tax, . . 297, 301, 302, 307, 308 Aravankudi, vi... 70, 105, 110, 116, 123, 126 a cavolai, deed, Arayan Karumanikkam, off.. . 99, 111, 124 Arayan Uyyaninraduvan alias Sembiyadarai yun Kesavan Narayanan, off... 100, 112, 124 Aravirappadi, Vaishnava hymns, . . . 322 Ardhanarisvara, god, 8. a. Siva, . . 175 Arhadasi (Arhaddasi), Buddhist name,. 32 n. Arhadina (Arhaddatta), Buddhist name, 32 n. Arhat, Buddhist term,. . Arbata Ayira Budharakhita, monk, arhatship. . . . . . 33 Arikosarin, Silahara k., . . 54 and 1., 57 Arindama, Chola k., . . . . . 261 Arinjaya, Chola k., . . . . : 38 Arinigai-chaturvedimangalam, vi., . 75 Arikudi, vi.. . . . 106, 111, 123 Ariyankuruchchi, vi... . 104, 108, 122 Ariyenavallap-pandal, name of a canopy. , 219, 320, 325 Ariyenavallan-nals, liquid measure, . . 320 s. Arjana, myth hero, 54, 57, 143, 146, 231, 234, 236 Arjuna, Terminalia Arjuna, tree, . 197, 198 Arjuna, Pardmara k... . . . . 220 Arjuna or Arjuna varmadeva, Vaghela k. of . Arhild. . . . . 202, 209 Arjunavarmadeva, Paramara k. of Malwi, 203, 204 Arjun Giri, L., . . Arpundi, vi. (1) . . 264, 266 Arrur, vi., . . . . . . Arrur-tuajina-deva, ... Arinjaya, arthalekhin, (writer of deeds), off... . * 2,6 Arthaldatra, tok.. . . . . Arugasadi, . . . . . 104, 108, 122 Arundavan-Vilupparaiyap, m., ... Dayanti Ariyag, . . . . 116, 127 Arundhati, wife of Vatishtha, 212, 223 Ananun, si.., PAON Arunkalam, vi., . . . . 99, 111, 124 Arulalapperumal, god, . . 319 Arulmoli-Rajendrasolan alias Jananitha. Vilupparniyan, off... . . 254, 264, 268 arulappadu, a divine mandate, . . 320 Aruvatai-Pudukkulam, vi... . 104, 108, 122 Aryyavartta, co.. . . . 258. Asabha (Rishabha), name, . . . . 32 . Asatamanta Jataka, Buddha's birth story. . 330 A. S. B. plate of Vinayakapala, . . 52. ashthamangalam objects, . . .243 and >>. Asirgadh seals of the Maukharis, . . . 268 asrana, order of life, . . . . . 208 Asvaghosha, author, 330 and . afvamedha, horae sacrifice, 22, akvapati, tit.. . alapati-gajapati-narapali rajatrayidhi pali, tit. of Kalachuri Trailokyamalla, Asvatavattur, vi., Asvinadi year, Atahi, min., . atihti, rite., Atri, myth. ancestor of the Pandyas, Atri, 8194, . . . 107, 121 Althakatha, Pali ok.,. . . . Attirala, vi., 273 Attur, vi... 250 aupayika, ad pled son, avabhrith-anini, avagraha, denoted by a sign, 8, 328 Avalokita, f. character in Malatimadhava : 34 Avalokitesvara, a form of Buddha, . . 334 Avanijanaaraya, tit. of Pulaketin, . Avanimulu ludviyal, Pandya q... 108, 129 Avapinarayana-chaturvedimangalam, vi.. Avanipasekharamangalam, oi., . . 76 Avimukta, kshetra, .., Benares. . 183, 185 Avudaiyarkoyil, vi., 3.a. Tirupperundurai or Pavitramanikka-chaturvedimangalam, 92, 93 aya (arya), ep. of a buddhist monk. . . 32 Aya, Ayya, Ayira (Arya), Buddhist ep... : 33 Aykkudi alias Alagiyapandiyanallur, u., 89, 98, 99, 111, 124 Ayupala, . Buddhist teacher, Ayyalu-bhatta, m., . . . . Ayyan Malavarayar, ch., . . . ayyar, father, v 328 33 . 161 38 . 38 b, not distinguished from , . . . 147, 309 b and v, indicated by separate signs, . , 195 6, denoted by the sign for v, 279, 282 O, sign of, as an independent letter,. 309 Babhu'gon, vi.. . . . . . 205 . Badakhimedi Copper-plates of Indravarmaa,. 240 Radarika-visska, L., . . . . 26, 29

Page #406
INDEX 341 166 30 . .: 322 PAGE Bagadage, vi. . . 166 Bagalkot, vi., . . Bagumra, vs., . 167 n. Bagumra grant of Nikutabhallabakti Sen. draka, . . . . Bahur plates, . . Bahusahaya, ep., . . 293 Bahupatraka, bodhi tree under which the Bud. dha was seated, 330 Bala, Bikshu--, Buddhist monk, . . 33 Balagamve inscription of the time of Vinaya. ditya, . . . . 167 n. Baladeva, myth. hero,. . . 231, 234, 236 Baladhikrita, ofl. . . , 279, 281, 296 Balarama, myth. hero, . . 334 Balaputradeva, k. of Suvarnadvipa, . 335 Balasarsvati, court poet and composer, 138 and n. 145 Balban, Sultan of Delhi, . . . . 207 Balegrama, vi., 8.a. Belgaum-Taralha, 228, 230 bali, rite, . . . . . 197, 198, 294 bali-charu-vaisvadev-agnihotra, religious ceremonies, . . . . . . 30 Ballara, leing of kings. . . . . . 29 Ballala or Vira-Ballala II, Hoysala k., 202, 209, 220 Balsar, vi.. . . . . . . . 229 Bamanghati plate of Ranabhanja, 148, 153 n. Bana, author, . . . . . . 34 Banavasi, kingdom, . . . . . 167 Banavasi-twelve-thousand, dt., . bandarappottagam, off.. 39, 41 Bapadevabhatta, m... . . . 216 Bappa-bhattaraka, . * 44, 46, 47 Barabar-Nagarjuni cave inscriptions, . . 270 Baradaka, ti.. . : . . 295 Baroni, Muhammadan historian, 207, 208 n. Bargaon, vi.. . . . . . . 278, 334 Baripada, tn., . . 147, 153, 158 Baroda plates of Suvarnavarsha, . . . 25 Basavapurana, Telugu wk., 174, 184 and n. Basarh seal, . . Bastar, state, . . . 166 Battan alias Purapparalainadukilavan, off.. 112, 124 Bauddha-vihara, Bavulla, off . . . 296 Bahatti plates, . . . . 204 Bellary, dt., * 166 Benares, ci., 310 n. Bengal Asiatic Society Plates of Govinda Chandra, Bennur grant, . . . . 167 Bezwada, tn., . . .. . 300, 301 bh, identical with h, bha, . . . . . . . 137 Bhibri Piller Edict of Aboka, . 31 and 1. PAGE bhadamta or bhadamtaya, ep. of a Budalhist monk, . . . . . 32 Bhaana grant of Aparajita, 54 n., 165 n., 169 n. Bhaddakupilani, S., 8. a. Bhadra Kapilayani., 330 Bhadra, ri., . . . . . . 247 Bhadra Kapilayani, f., Buddhist ascetic, 330 Bhadrapushkaraka, vi.. . . . 50, 52 Bhagiratha, myth. k.,. . . . 257 Bhagirathi, ri.,. . . . 257, 294 Bhagavadvishayam (Ardyirappadi), Vaishnava hymns . . . Bhagavad-vishaya-guru parampara, Vaishnava pontificial list, . . . . . 323 n. Bhaillasvamin, god, . . . . . 279 Bhairanmatti, vi., . . . 166 Bhambhagiri, hill, 202, 203 and n., 209, 220 Bhambhori, vi., identified with Bhambhi. giri, . . * 203 and . Bhamer, vi., . . . . 203 Bhandak, vi.. . . . 203 Bhandak plates of Koishnaraja. . . . 25, 20 Bhandak inscription of Nannadeva, 267 n., 268 Bhandara, vi... . . . 208 Bhandup plates, . 54. Bhanja, dy., . . . . . . . . 148 Bhanuchandra, m., . . . 195, 196, 198 Bhanugupta, Gupta k., . . 51 Bhanusakti, Sendraka ch., , . * 167 and n. Bhanusuri, m.,. 208, 212, 223 Bharata, epic hero, . . . * 257, 291 Bharata, epic, . . . . . 231, 234, 237 Bharatasvamin, scribe, . . 227, 233, 235 Bharati, goddess, 176 Bhargava, 8. a. Parasurams, myth. hero, 271, 277 Bharukachchha (Broach), ca., 100 (brooch), ca. . . . 292 Bhaskara, sun god, . . . . 61 Bhaskarabhatta, author, . . . 200 Bhaskarabhatta, m., . . 216, 217 Bhaskaracharya, author, 221 n. Bhaskarakshetra, I., 8. a. Hampi, 189, 190, 193 Bhaskarirya, 1. . 141, 144 Bhatta, . . . . . . 76 bhatta-grama, . . . . . 158 n., 160 Bhattaraka, tit., . , 23, 24, 183, 185, 290 bhafta-vritti, . . . . . . 78 Bhava, god, 8. a. Siva, . . . . 159, 162 Bhavabhuti, author, . Bhavadeva, Pandava k., . . 267 and n. Bhavagani, Chalukya princess, (mother of Dantidurga), . 26, 27 Bhavanisa, god, 8. 4. Siva,. . . 159, 162 Bhavanfpati, god, s. a. Siva, . . Bhavanamudra, teacher, Bhavasvami Bhatta, donee, . . 21 and ., 24 Bhavavaliaika, teacher, . 183, 184, 185 167 198 n. 251 165

Page #407
342 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (VOL. XXV. 199 . 30 PAGR Bbivavirimohi, teacher, . . . 183, 185 Bhuyanuta, ep. ya Bud thist monk . . 32 Bbera Ghat stone irwcription of Vijayasimha, 206 Bheri Ghat imcription of Albamadevi, . 311 and 1. Bhilshuni, (Bhikhui or Bhichhuni), Buddhist . 31, 32, 33, 34 Bhikaburi orde", . . . . : 32 bhikshuni-upassaya, nunnery, . . 32, 33, 34 n. bhikshuki, nun,. . . . . . 34 Bhillama II, Yadara k., . . 54 and 1, 202 Bhilsa, vi.. . . . . . . 279 Bhima, M., . . . . . 163 Bhima, Sinda ch., . . . 165, 168 Bhima I, E. Chalukya k., . . 239 Bhima Raja, k. of Devagiri, . . 207 Bhimasena, myth. hero, 231, 234, 236 Bhimeivars, le., . . 276 Bhir, de. Bhishma, teacher, , . 51, 57 bhoga, 1. d., 30 Bhoganarayana, I., . . . , 205 n. Bhoganatha, author, . . . . 324 n. Bhoga-ntipati, off., . Bhogapali, off. . . . 30 Bhogasakti, Prithvi Chandra Haris. chandra k., . . 225, 226, 228, 229, 231, 234, 236, 237 Bhogavati, in., . . . . : . 186 Bhagavati-pura-varadhiatra, Sinda ep. 166 Blogenvara, 4. a. Bhogasakti, k. of the family of Harichandra . . . . . 226 Bhogika, off.. . . . 30, 198 and n., 294 Bhoja, myth. k., str. of Danda, Bhojo, ca, . . . . . . 183 Bhojs (II), silahara k., . 204, 203, 209, 220 Bhoja, Paramara k.. . Bhojakata, L., . . . . 33 Bhajanagara, tn., . . . 184, 185 Bhrigukachcha, co. . . . 55 . . 226 Bhujabalabhima, til... . 323. Bhujagendr-antaya, lineage of the king of serpent'. . . . . . . 167 Bbumi, goddess, consort of Vishnu. . . 320 Bbumichanda, Ceylonese k., . . . . 34 n. Bhurifreshthi or Bhurifreshthiks, 4.. Bhurshut, dn. . . . 184 m. Bhatiaboht, vi., 8. a. Buchhad, 292 and n., 293 R., 295 Bhati-Vikramskesarin, Chola feud., . 36 Bhuvanagiri, ni.. . . . . . 302 Bhavanagiripattanachchirmai, dt., 1.4. Bhavanekaviranpattanachobirmai. . 302 Shundnailurira, tit.. . . . . 64 n., 302 Bhurapekaviran (Bhuvanagiri)pattana uhubirmai, Irapdarrapatu, dl.. . 302, 309 PAGE Bijapur, dl. . . . . 165 Bimbisara, Maurya k., . . 154 boar, Chalukyan crest, . * 227, 243 and .. Boar emblem, banger with 21 boar, emblem on seul,. . . . 239 Bodh-Gaya, L., . . . . . 270 Bidhana, Bhata , Bodhisattva, . . 33 Bolaya, k., . . . 27+ Bomrnehalu, v, . . 188, 189, 190, 193 Bommeparti, vi., 8. a. Bommehalu, . . 19) bow, emblem on seal,. . . . 241, 242 Brahma, god. . . . . . 175, 243 brahmadiya. . . . . . 62, 170 Brahmadevs, m., Brah..devabhatta, donee, . . . 216, 217 brahmadiya, 40, 67, 70, 71, 72, 77, 78, 83, 88, 10%, 109, 123, 134, 244 Brahmagrama, vi.. . . . . . 175 Brahmanasarvasva, wk., Brahmapurana, wok., . . . . 29 . brahmapuri, . . . 61 Brahmapuri, vi... .. . 293 Brahmatantra-ratantra-Jiyur, tit., of Viravalli Perarullayyan, 319, 321, 322, 323 and r., 326 Brahmatantra-avatantra-Jiyar, Dvitiya Vaishnava Acharya, . . . . 321. Brahma-tantra-svatantra-Jiyar, Tritiya Vaishnava Acharya,. . . . 322 Brihatproshtha grant of Umavarman, 195 Brihatproabtha plates, . . . . 283 Brihat-Sarki, vi.. . 147, 154, 156, 157 British Museum plates of Charudevi, 4+ n., 45 n. British Museum plate of Karda,. . 311. Buchhad, ti. . . . . . . 292 . Buddha, the- . . . . . 285, 323 Buddha, Gautama . . . . 3:27 Buddhacharyya, Hindi wk., . . . 330. Buddha-Kaichl, 1.. . . . . 318 and . Buddhim, vi.. . . . .241 ... Buddhamitra, A . 33 Budha, myth. ancestor of the Pandya,. 66, 107, 121 Budha, J.,. . . . Budhagupta, Gupta k.. . . . . . . 51 !. Budharakhita, Buddhist naine, . . . 32 , Budharaklita, ., Buddhist nun,. . . 33 Buddharakshita, . character in Malatimadhava, . . . . . 34 Buddhavarman, Yuva Maharaja, Pallara k., 45 and.. Bukka I or Bukkaraya, Vijayanagara k., 188, 192, 201 Bukkarayasamudram, tank, . . . . 191 bull emblem on seal, . . . . . 42, 43 bull figure on coin, . . . . . 203 bhi, ..

Page #408
INDEX 343 Burhan-s-Ma'asir, Hist. chron., Burshut-pargand, dn., . . PAGE 206 1. 184 . . . . 254 * 299 Ceylon, com... Chanda..nim, 247, 248, * . 75 72 66 * 248 75 26 PAGB Chandrapurt, wi., .. a. Chandrachi Met, 227, 230, 237 Chandrabokharabhushana Bhatta alias Vira rajendra-Brahmadhirajan, 6. 6. Chandra bhashana-Bhatta, . . . . Chanja inscription of Somesvaradova, . . 200 . Chapa or Dhanus, lagna, . . 107, 114, 121 Charala, vi.. . . . . . 241, 254 Charanas - Bahuricha, 148, 166 and ., 160 and 1., 216 Chhindoga . . . . 240 Charmiodel, 1. mentioned by Nuniz, 289, 299, 300 charu, rite,. . . 197, 198, 294 Charudovi, Pallava q., . 44 s., 45 m. Chatiagarh, df.. . . . . . 286 chata, student, . . . 135, 136 Chaturvargachintamani, wk., . . 2001, 289. chaturvedin, . . chaturvedi-bhafta, . Chaturvedimangalam, vi... chauri, emblem on seal, .241 and . Chediyariyan, m, 8. Q. Dayanilai Uyyavan dan, . . . . . . 112, 124 Chendalur plates of Kumaravishpu, . . Chora, dy.. . Choram, vi.. . . . 241. 242, 253, 254, 263, 26 241, 242, 263, Chorantaka-Brahmariyar, ch., 39 Chevura, vi., 8. a. Sevvur, 36 Chhanda haitra, Vedic wk., . . . * 184 Chhattisgarh, Co., . . Chhedami, tree, . . . . 294, 296 Chhinds or Chhindska, dy., see Sinda, * 166 Chhittarija, Silahara k., . . 54 and 1.., 58 Chicacole plates of Devendravarman (yr. 183), 198 r. Chicacole plates of Nanda-Prabhaojanavar. man, . . * 284 Chidambaram, vi., . . . 38, 73 Chlohipa, Bhanja .. . . 178 Chikka-Bagiwadi plates of the time of Krishna (Yadava), . 201 Chikkodeya, Vijayanagara pr., 4. a. Triyan baka, . . . . . 188, 190, 193 Chilka lake, . . . 286 Chimchavall, vi. . 200, 218, 244 Chinab, i. . . . . 329. Chinnapuram, vi., . Chintadurga, til.. . . . 281 Chintamani, 19., . . . . 254 Chintapura, vi., . . . 44, 46, 47 Chipurapalle plates of Vishnuvardhana, 239 Chirsti (Kiratt, name, . 32. Chitra, myth. k., . . . . . 250 Chitrakantha, horae of Vikramaditya I,. . 32, 23 Chitrarathasvamin, god., . . 44, 46, 47 Chods or Chola, k., . . . Chola, dy., 22, 23, 64, 76, 85, 86, 87, 88, 89 und ... 200 . Cape Comorin, I., Catuir, I mentioned by Nuniz, 298, 299 and ... 300 and n., 301 Ceylon, co., . . . . . . 84 Chabanda, tr., 8. a. Chanda, . . 203 Chakkarakkottam, l., 245 and 1., 247, 248, 249 Chakradhara, religious leader, 8, 2007.., 205 and 1. Chakrakotye, vi. . . . . 166 Chakrapani, m., . . . . 163 Chakrapanibhatta, donec, . . 216 Chakratirtha, tirtha, . 16 chakravala, . . 331 Chakravarti, tit., . . 153 Chalikya, dy., , . . 21, 22 Chalukki, 8. a. Chalukya, Chalukya, dy.. . 26, 167, 234 Chalukya-Bhima, E. Chalukya k., . . 191 Chalukya-Bhima II, E. Chalukya k., . 239 Chalukya-Chola, dy... . Chalukyakulalamkara, tit., . . . Chamatkarachandrika, wk... . 324 . Chachay.rya, . . 141, 144 Chandikabhatta, donee, Chamgadeva, donee, 216, 217 Champa-shashthi, Chamudayarya, m., . 141, 144 Chamundaraja, Chalukya gen., 247, 248 Chanda, name, . * 32 n. Chanda, tn., 8. a. Chahanda, . . . 203 Chandaladevi or Chandalamba, J., 271, 272, 277 Chandantu, sun, . . . . 67, 107, 121 Chandanapuri, tn., . . . . . 29 Chandanapuri-eighty-four, t. d., . . 25, 30 Chandavarman, Maharaja, Salankayana k., 44 Chandavarman, E. Ganga k., . . 283 Chandrabhatta, m., . . . . 165, 170 Chandrabhushana-Bhatta, 6. a. Sabibhushana Pandita, com., . . . . 254, 264, 268 Chandradeva, feud. ch., . 204 m., 205, 207 15. Chandraditya, W. Chalukya pr.,. . . 26 Chandragupta, Gupta pr., . . . 50, 53 Chandragupta I, Gupta k... Chandragupta II, Gupta k., . . Chandragupta, Maurya k... Chapdragupta, Pandava k., . Chandrahasa, name of Rama's sword, 11, 17 Chandralekai (Sondalai), vi.. . . 304 Chandramauli, god, .. a. Siva, .. . 177 Chandranaliur, ti.. . . . . 114, 126 216 * 229

Page #409
344 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA - [ VOL. XXV 188, PAGE Chola, co., . . . * 204, 262 Obola, co., k. of - . . . 210, 221, 290 Chole, eponymons k.,. . . 243, 258 Chola seals, . . . . 242, 244 Chola-gonda-Tripurushadava, god, te. of - 252 n. Chslalulaftkhara, ep. . . . . . 245 Cholamandala, co., . . . . . 309 Cholamandalam, 1. d., . . 297, 300, 301, 302 Cholantaka, ep. of Pandya k., Cholantaka-Brahmamarays, off... . 36, 38, 39 Cholantakadevar, ch., . . . . . . 40, 42 Cholantakan-nali, liquid measure . . . 39 Cholantaka-Pallavaraiyan, m., . . 39 n. Chronogram - adri (7) . . . 193 arka (12), . . * . 271, 277 daku (2), . . . 336 bass (5) 336 bhanu (12), 271, 277, 336 bla (1) .. 188, 193, 336 chandra (1), . . . 336 shatur-upaya (4) . . 336 dhatu (7), . 188, 193 gati (4), . . . . . 336 guna (3). . . . . 188, 193, 336 kalma (1), . . . . . . 336 roma (3), , , , , , , 385 randhra (9). . . . . . . 336 sakti (3), 336 bali (1), . . 335 Chudathila, I., . Chulamani-Kilavan, m., . 39, 41 Chalavamsa, wk... . 34 . Conjeeveram, vi. . 73 Conjoeveram, Big - I. . . 318 . Conjeeveram, Little I., . .318 n. Coromandel ooast, . . 299 Crianarao, Vijayanagara k... . Krishna devaray, . . . 299, 300 Cattack, ca.. . . . 300. Pagu Dakshina-kosala, co.,. . . . . 286 Dakshinapatha, Co., . . 27, 238 Dakshina pathasadhara, tit., of Pulakesin, 20 Dakshina-Radha, co., . 174, 182, 184 and n. Damaramadugu, vs., 4. a. Tambrapasthana,. 49 Damayan Madhavan, donor, . . 78 Dandigau, vi., . . 218, 224 Damkeru, stream, . . 140, 144 Damodara, donee, . 55, 61 Damodara, ch... . 274 Damodara, m.,. . 295 Damodarabhatta, donee, 215, 216, 217 Damodara-sainya-dida-paita, Kayastha ep.. 273 Damodarpur plates of Kumaragupta I,. . 61 n. Damodarpur plates of Budhagupta, . . 61 n. Damodara Upadhyaya, m., . . . . 55, 61 Danakhanda, wok.. . . . 2007., 289 n. Danarnava, E. Ganga k.. . . 240 and 1. Dapavinoda-Muvendavelan, m.,. 135, 136 Dipavinodanallur, vi., sur. of Kit-Pasolni, 89, 100, 111, 112, 114, 115, 124, 125, 126 danda or dandabala, . . . 28 Danda or Daqdakya, myth. k., . . danda, fine, . . . . 212, 222 Dandaka, forest, . . . . Dandaka, I., . . . . . . 29 n. Depdapipi, donne, . . . . . 183 Dandigau, vi., 200 Dantan, vi.. . . . . 285 Dantapura, ci.,. . 282, 283, 285, 288 Dantayavagu, vi., . . . 195, 197, 198 Dantayavagu (vagu), di. . . . 196 Dantidurga, Rashtrakafa k., 25, 26, 27, 29, 30, 270 and n. Dantivarman, Rash frakufa k., . . Darba, . . 137, 143, 146 Darsana, . 78 Disarathi, myth. k., of the Ileshudlu race, 143, 148 Dabavatara cave inscription, . . . 28 Dasivatara cave temple, . . Datta or Dattatriya, Upanishad, 49 and . Datta kastitras, . . . . . . * Dattanuyoga, . . . . . . 49 Daulatabad plates, . . . . . 27 Days of unspecified ora : 30th, . . . . . . 195, 198 Days, lunar : lst. . . . . . . Days of the month (unspecified) : 21st, . . . . . . Days of the month 13th of Ramzan, . Days of the fortnight (unapecified) : duriliyi, 2, . oplami, , . . . . . . 81 Dabhra-sabha, i.e. the ball at Chidambaram,. 244 Dabhrasabbinate, .. a. god Nataraja of Dabb rasathi, . . . . . . 262 Dacambhatta, dones, . . 216, 217 Dadda Il-Prabantaraga, Gurjara k. 25 Dadda (II), Gurjara k., Dadda IIIBahusabays, Gurjara k.. . 292 Daddapayya, off.. . . 84, 59, 61 Dadhichi, myth. here, . . 209, 220 Datal, co.. . . 208, 21, 222 Diutanipadiba, co.. . . 182. T . . . 292

Page #410
Days, lunar : bright fortnight : 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 7th, 10th, dasami 11th, . 12th, 319, 325 322 302 250 n. 81 125, 201, 222 7, 81 13th, trayodasi 26, 30, 31, 81 14th, chaturdasi, 81 15th, (fullmoon), 44, 46, 47, 54, 60, 188, 193, 289, 291, 304 dark fortnight : 6th., 10th, 11th, kanakapati-tithi, 13th, amavasya (new moon), Days of the week:Sunday,. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday, Arkivara, Ravivara Sanivara Sura-guru-divasa, Saumyavara, Somavara, Dayamukha, ch., . 36 n., 66, 81 81, 165, 188, 189, 193 54 and n., 60 and n., 82, 137, 138, 143, 146, 271, 277, 278, 310 81, 138 81, 250 n. 54, 81, 302, 319, 325 81, 82, 125, 188, 189, 201, 211, 222 * 67, 107, 121 81, 82 82 66, 107, 121, 296 174, 184, 185 138, 143, 146, 165, 170, 271, 277 3 n.. 114 . 139 n. 2 2, 26, 31 75 Dayamukhamangalam, vi., 75, 76, 77 Dayanilai Uyyavandan, m., s. a. Chodiyarayan, 101, 112, 124 Dayaniti Ariyan alias Arundavan Vilupparai yan, m... Dayaniti Manaviran, m., Ddhuvaha, m., Dechaya, commentator, Deda(va)kottai, vi., Dekambhatta, m.. Delang, vi., s. a. Ollanga, Demambika, Vijayanagara q., Desangulam, vi., Desastha, sect, Diyabhaga, name, . 116, 127 116, 127 . INDEX PAGE . . Delipattanam alias Vikramasojapuram (Vikramangalam), vi., Daiyugandapattinam (Sundaram), vi., s. 4. Sundarasolapuram, 70 216 173 188, 193 196 229 . 173 184 07 95 32. PAGE devadanam, 70, 71, 72, 89., 104, 105, 106, 108, 122, 131, 132, 134, 136, 160 m. 62, 170 158, 160 185 76 55, 61 200 m., 205, 210, 221, 274 195, 197, 198 132, 135, 136 229 215 32, 34 n. 39, 41 103, 113, 125 102, 113, 124 devadaya, Devadevadama, donee, Devadevesa, god, s. a. Siva, . devadana-panisey-virutti-pangu, Devadhara Dikshita, donee, Devagiri, ca., devagrahara, devakanmi or devarkanmi, off.. Devalana, vi., Devanabhatta, m., Devanampiya Tissa, k. of Ceylon, Devan-Kirinan, m., Devan Nambi, m., Devan Sivallavan Arattamikkidasan, m., Devan Tillai, m., s. a. Madurodaya Pallavaraiyan, Devapala, Pala k., Devarakonda, fort, Devarashtra, co., * Devaraya I, Vijayanagara k., Devaraya II, Praudha-Pratapa, Vijayanagara k... 188, 189, 190, 193, 300, 325 282, 287 270 140, 141, 144 Devasimhadeva, off., Devavarman, k. of Magadha, Devayarya, m., Devillakagrama, vi., deviyar, queen',. Deyvachchilainallur, vi., s. a. Pannankulam, 170 84 98 165 dh., dh, doubling of , in conjunction with a following y.. dhakka, drum Dhamadeva, f. Buddhist mun, Dhamarakhita, Buddhist name, Dhammana, stream, Dhanaida plate of Kumaragupta I, Dhanapala, author, Dhanavahi-pattala, di... 103, 113, 125 50, 153, 334, 335 301 239, 284 n. 188, 193 Dhanavati, f., Dhanesvarabhatta, dones, Dhanga, Chandella k., Dhannakada, ci., Dhanush rasi, Dhanus-tirtha, tirtha, Dhar or Dhara, ca., Dharakesa, Rapaka-, m., Dhareka, Rapaka-, m., dharmadhikarana, off., . Dharmaditya, Gupta k., Dharmalingesvara, god, 345 Dharmapala, Buddhist nun and precepts ass. Dharmarajadeva, Soilodbhava k., . 195 22, 23 . 32 n. 32 n. 294, 296 51 . 166 n. * . . 3, 5, 6 33 216, 217 280 45 66, 67, 121 16 184 6 3 2,6 51 335 32 47, 268

Page #411
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXV 346 Pags Durgalegahvana, vi., . . . . 200 Dargasarman, donee, . . 289, 291 Durgi, vi, . . , . . . . 273 Durjayabhanjadeva, Bhanja k., 148, 149, 151, 152, 161, 163, 172 and 7., 173 Durvisas, sage,. . . . . 5, 6 dataka, ol.. . . . . . 60, 296 dvapara (yuga), . . . . . . 60 Dvaraka, kshetra, . , 17, 214, 224 Dvarakanatha, god. . . . 319 Dvarasamudra, Hoysala ca., . Dviradavadana, god, s.a. Ganesa, . . 207 175 varman, . . . . . 6 6 1 239 PAGE Dharmatmaja, myth. k., . 143, 146 Dharmesvara, gol, . . 17 Dharmottarlya, Buddhist sect, * 33 Dharanendra, serpent k., . . . . 166 Dharanidhara, poet, . . . . 316, 318 Dharanikota, vi., 139 Dharasena IV, k. of Valabhi, * 292 Dharmasirl, Buddhist name, . . . . 32 n. Dhara vaghaure, hamlet, 200, 212, 215, 222, 224 Dharwar, dt., . 166 Dhavalapeta plates, . . . . . 283 Dhondaka grant of the Chalukya Jayasimha 228 Dhoravatte, ci.,. . . Dhovahatta, ci., 8. a., modern Dhureti, . . Dhovatta, ci., . . Dhruva, Rashtrakuta k., . . . 28 Dhulia, tn., . . . . 164 Dhulia plates of Karkaraja, . . . 270 Dhumraksha, god, . . . 17 Dhumrekvara or Dhumrakeha, god, . . 11 Dhureti, vi., . . . . Dhva ()midevabhatta, m., . . . . 215 Diganaga (Dinnaga), Buddhist nun, 32 . Digbhanja, Bhanja, k., , 149, 150, 151, 152 Dighaiya, Agnihotri, m., . . . . 55, 61 Digha Nikaya, Buddhist wk., . 285 and n. Dilipa, myth. k., . , . . 257 Dighwa-Dubauli plate of Mahendrapala, . 52 Dipavamsa, wk., . . . . . . 31, 32 Divyavadanamala, wk.. . . 331 Divyasuri-stuti, Vaishnava hymna, 322 and 1. Dochsya, m., . . Dodda, Reddi k., . . : 140 Doddayacharya, author, . . . Dohad stone inscription of Mahamuda (Begarha), . . . 207 n. dog, vahana of god Khandoba, . . . 229 Draksharama, L., . . . . . 248 n. dramma, coin, . 3 1., 62 Drishtivisha, myth, k. of the Nagas, . 165, 169 Dropa, teacher, . 54, 57 drum, auspicious object, . . .243 . Drujjavaram grant of Ana-Vema,. Drajjavaram alias Anna-Vemapuram, vi., 140 Drugalegahvapa, vi... 218, 225 Druhina, 8. a. Brahma, * 271 Dube, family name, . . 201 Dugriya-upasani, M., .. . 56 Durga, goddess,. . 235 Durga or Durgasinha, commentator, . 211, 222 and n. Durgabhata, off, . . . . . 296 Durgakhandin or Durgakhandika, Bhatapu. tra -, donce, . . . . . . 240 . . 278 . . . . . . 25 . e, medial, . . . . . . . 334 Eastern Ganga, dy.. . . . . . 240 Eclipses : lunar, . . . . 54, 60 solar 36, 37, 137, 138, 143, 148, 165, 170, 271, 278, 310 Edirilisolapperayan-ombal, vi.. . 105, 110, 123 Ekadanta, god., 8. a. Ganesa, . . 192 Ekadhira-chaturvedimangalam, vi.. . . 75 Elamanchili (Yellamanichili), vi., . 239 Elamanohili-Kalingadesa, co.. . . Elapura, ci., .. a. modern Ellora, 25, 26, 29 and n.,30 Ela-breshthin, m., . . . . . . 237 Elavanasur, vi.,. . . . 297 elephant-goad, auspicious object, . , 243 1. Elhadeva, m., . . . 212, 223 Elhanadube, m., . . . . 217 Elliot Collection of Telugu Inscriptions, ms. ok., . . 138, 139 . Ellora, ci., 8. a. ancient Hlapura,. . . 26, 29 Ellora plates of Dantidurga, . . . 25 Ellore Prakrit Plates of Vijaya-Devavarman, 42, 43, 44 and 11. elu-kadal, i.e., The seven oceans, . . 107, 122 elu-polil, i.e., The seven gardens, 107, 122 Embal alias Kaliyugaramanallur, vi.. . . 92 Emberumanar, Vaishnava pontiff . 323 #. Engalalvan. Vaishnava pontift, . . .323 . Enangalur, vi., . . . . 92. 93 Enara, hill, . . . . 55, 62 and 1. Enattur, vi, . . . . 105, 110, 123 Enattu-Vellaru, ri.. . 89 and . en-giri, i.e., The eight mountains, 107, 122 Eanayiram, vi., . . . . 326 . Eras: Chedi, . . . . Ganga,. . . . . . 50, 52 Haraha, . . . 163 Hijri, . . . . . . 207, 208 : 163, 195, 196, 282 Gupta, .

Page #412
INDEX 347 1 75 PAGE Kalachuri . . . 2, 0, 228, 229, 310 Kali, . . . . . . . 322 Kollam, . 84, 336 Saka, 24, 26, 52, 54 ., 60, 137, 143, 146, 165 and n., 167, 170, 188, 193, 201, 211, 228, 229, 241, 263, 265, 289, 291, 304, 326 Erambarage (Yolburga), vi., , 166 Eran Periyan, 7., 8. a. Papdiyan Pallavaraiyap. 103, 113, 126 Erraya-pregada, poet, s.a. Erra-pregada, 138, 140 Errayarya, m., . . . . . . 141, 144 Erapota-bhatta, m., . . . . 141, 144 Erichohavudaiyar, god, . . . . 35, 40 Eruva-Mallideva, ch., . . . 274 Eruva-Manumilideva, Teluga-Choda ch., . 275 evi-mudal, off., . . . 39, 41 Evvi or Vel-Evvi, V4 ch. . . . 93 Eyili, vi.. . . . . 108, 109, 123 Eyir-kottam, f.d., . . . 263, 263, 265 . 191 . . . Fa-Hien, Chinese traveller, . . Faridpur plates of Dharmaditya,. Faridpur plates of Gopachandra, . Firishta, Muhammadan historian, . fish, pair of Pandya emblem, . fish, pair of -, auspicious symbol, fish, emblem on seal, . Ay-whisk (chamara), emblem on seal, fly-whisk, auspicious object, . . flag, auspicious object, . , . . . . 33 . 51 >>. . 61 n. 207, 208 1. 122, 242 .243 n. * 241 . 43 PAGE G anadanda, ep., 148, 154, 155, 156, 167, 160, 162 Ganadandanayaka or Ganadandapala,, 164 Gapapati, Kakatiya k., , 202 and 1.. 271, 272, 273, 274 Ganapati, god, . . . . 2, 40, 41, 297 Ganapatibhatta, donee, . . Gandaraditya, Chola k., . Gandaraditya-chaturvedimangalam, ti., Gandaraganda, ep... . . Gandapendara, Kayastha ep., . . 271, 272 Gandhadhvaja, rel. teacher, . i . 183, 185 Gandaruvati, dt., 8. a. Kandervvadi, 187 Ganeka, god., . . 63, 56, 188 Ganga, emblem of . 22. 23 Ganga, ri., . . 200, 218, 225 Ganga, ri., identical with Godavarl, 208 and . Ganga, dy., . 195, 286, 287 Gangaikonda-Chola, Chola k., . . . 250 Gangaikondam, vi.,,. . . . 307, 309 Gangaikondakolapuram, ca. . 254, 304 Gangadharamiera, m., . 215 Gang-amala-kula-pratishthah, E. Ganga ep., 197 Ganga-mandalam-apa Nigarili66]a-mandalam, . . . . . 90 Gangapadi, co... . . . 247, 251 Gangapurl (Gangaikonda-tolapuram), ca.. . 245 Gangavaram, vi.. . . . . . 272 Gangavati, co.,. . . . 244 Gangaya-Sahini, Kayastha ch.. . . 271, 272 and 1., 277 Gangeya Sihini, .. a. Gangaya Sahini, Kayastha . . . . . . 271 Ganjam plates of Dharmaraja. . . . 269 Ganjam plates of Prithivivarman, . . 240 Gantapara, vi., . . . . . 48 Gapudapati-mandala, dn., . . . . 48 Gaputapata-mandala, dn., . . . . 47, 48 Geldris, Dutch fort, . . . 300 Goyavinoda-valanadu, 1. d., . 4. Millai. kurram, . . . . . . . 92 1. Garrah plates, . . . . 3 Garuda, emblem on seal, . . 25, 53, 199 n., 292 Garuda, tahana of Vishnu,, . . . 327 gat, gaud, 8. a. grama, . . . . 208 n. Gauda, co. . . . . 55, 61 Gaudalekhamala, wk.,. . 335 . Gauri, Vijayanagara q. . 188, 192 Gautama Buddha, Gautami (Godavart), ri., Gautami, ri.. . . . . . . 140 Gautami-mahatmya, wk.. . . . . 29 n. Gaya, tirtha. . . . . 310, 313, 317 Gaya plate otSamudragupta, 10.01 And .. . . 243 1. 243 n. . . 165 184 n. 302 and n. . 215 5 9. with and without loop, . . Gada, J. Buddhist nun, . Gada (Ganda), name,. . Gadadhara, author, . . Gadilam, ri., . . . Gadobhatta, donee, . . gahapati or gahapatika, a houacholder, Gaja Lakshmi, goddess, . Gajapati, tit., . . . Gajavidai (8. a. Bezwada), tn., Gamdivin, ep. of Arjuna, . Gamgadeva, m., . . . Gamgadhara, M., . Gamgadhars, com.. . Gamgadharabhatta, m., Gamgadhararys, m.. Garbgavati, co.,. . Gango, Thakur-, W, Ganggaykrye, then . papa, republic, . . . 308 143 3,6 3 * . 217 141, 144 * 262 . 3,6 141, 144 . 164 . 09

Page #413
348 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [VOL. XXV 329 PAGE Kanva. . . . . . Kapi. . . . . . . 201, 217 Kapila,. . . * Kayapa, . . 135, 136, 141, 142, 144, 200, 215, 217, 289, 291 Kasyapa-kapva, . . . . . 217 Kabyapa-Madhyandina, 217 Kaundinya, 141, 144, 165, 170, 201, 217, 279 and . Kaubika, 6, 61, 142, 144, 163, 200, 218, 330 . . . . . 66, 61 Lohita, . . . . . . 201, 217 Maitriya, 142, 144 Manavya, , 21, 22, 230, 234, 236, 290 Maudgalya, 4, 46, 47 Maunya or Mauna, 311 and r., 316, 31% . . . 328 Ghrisbnesvara, god. . . . . 29 Gos grant of St PAOE Gayakarpa, Kalachuri L., . . 310, 312, 316 Gayatrfbbatta, 7., . . . . 217 Ghanadri, s. a. Penugonda, I., . 188, 190, 193 Ghapdikota, ca. and hill-fort, . . 272, 276 Ghaptesvara, god, te. of . . . . 8, 15 Ghafikakala or Ghatikasthana, . 324, 325 Gbatikidatakam-Amma), Vaishnava disciple,. 322 and . Ghatotkacha, Gupta k., . . . . 52 Ghayuvanta, 8. a. Vappuvanna, . . . 549 Ghosrawa inscription of the time of Devapaladeva, . . . . . 4. a. Gubesvara, 29 and ghrita-setika, a measure, . . 226 Giriguta, name, 32. Girna, ri.,. . . Goa grant of Satyaaraya Dhruvaraje, . 207 Godavari plates of Prithivimula, 196, 1., 282, 283 Godavarl, ri.. . . 11, 199, 208, 285 Goggirija, Silahara k.. . . . 64, 57 Gohan Thadi, vi.. . . . . . 209 Gokak plates of Dejja Maharaja, . . . 282 Gokarnasvami, god, . 197 Gokarna, tirtha, . . . . 310, 313, 317 Gologahvana, hamlet, 200, 209, 212, 216, 222, 224 Collana, Thakur , ., . . . 3,6 Gomata, Thakurs Sri, donee, * 173 Gomma, k., . . . . . 54, 57 Gonkaya-Reddi, ch., . . . . 276 Gopachandra, Gupta k.. . . . . 51 n. Gopala-bbatta, 7., . . 142, 144, 217 Gopantipati, k. of cowherda, . 211, 222 Goparashtra, 4. d., 226, 227, 228, 229, 231, 232. 234 Gopasvimin, off. . . . 60 Closhdapir, da.,. . . . . 158 Gotami, Budhistam . Gotras - Agasty . . . . . 201 216 Arbys.. 66, 61, 201, 217, 242, 263, 265 Atriya, First . 201 and n. 216, 217 . . 115 Naidhruva, . . . . 201, 217 Putimisha, . . . . . 201, 217 Rathitara, 142, 144 Sandilya, . . 55, 61, 142, 144 Srivataa, . 188, 141, 144, 201, 217 Upamanyu, . . . . . . 55, 61 Vadhryakva,. . . . 201, 216 Vesishtha, . . . . 142, 144, 163, 200, 212, 216, 217, 228 . . . . . 3, 6, 65, 61, 148, 166 and 1., 201, 217, 240 Vishnuvardhana, . . . , 142, 144 Vishnuvriddha, . . 200. 216, 282, 287 Vishnuvriddha-Angira, . 201, 216 Vibyamitrs, . . . 21, 24, 2012 216, 310, 313, 316 Gotrapravaranibandhakadamba, wk., 311 . Govinda III, Rashfraku fa k., 64, n., 187, 267 Govindabhatta, ., . . . . 215, 216 Govindachandra, Gahadvala k., . , 5 Govindani yaks, dones, . . . 216 Govindan Tirunflakantha-Bhattan, 7., 100, 112, 124 Govindan Mandndukaiyyan, m... 102, 113, 124 Govindaraja ar Govinda, Rashfrakupa k., 27, 28 Govindarajs, god. . . . . . 322 Gavisara, dondo, . . . . . . 80 Gramakuta, . . . . . . 169 gramamahattaradhildri, off... . . gramapali, off.... . . . . 69 and .. grihapati or grihapatika, a householder,. . 238 Gadlavalloru, vi.. . . . 137 Guhobvara-tirtha, tirtha, 26, , 90 Gupanidi-Arulmoliyar alias Minayan-Movenda velar, oft. . 263, 264, 264, 286 Ganavarman, Kalinga k., . . 984 .. Gunta-Koduru, vi., 140 Gunthapada, vi.. . . . . . Gajarkt, Southern Co. . 107 32. Bhiradvijs,. 30, 56, 61, 135, 136, 141, 144, 200, 216, 217, 218 Bhargava, 55, 61, 142, 144 Chapala, . . 184, 186 Pabbilya, . . . 292 Dovarata, . . 210, 217 Gigy,. . 142, 144, 201, 217 Gautams, 142, 144, 201, 217 Hartha . 140, 141, 142, 144. 201, 216, 217, 218 Lomadugni. . . . . 56, 61 Jamminense-Vatanes * 200, 208, 216, 217

Page #414
INDEX 349 . 59 PAGE Capta, k., . . . Gurindala-Canadhipa, ch, 271, 277 Carjara, co., . . . . . 203, 204 Gurjard, co., k. of . 210, 221 Gurumjakodu, vi., . . 140, 146 Gurupada or Gurupadaks of Gurupada giri, mo.. . . . . 329, 332, 384 Guruparampard-prabhavam, Vaishnava biographical wk., . . . 321 and 11., 322 and 1., 323 and 1. Gutti, ti., 8.a. Gooty,. . . . 190, 249 Gatti, I. (battlefield), . . 251, 262 Guttirajya, dn., . . . . 189, 139 PAGE haffa, mart, . . . . . 334, 335 Hatthalhaks-vihara, , Hattipala Jatnka, Buddhist birth story,. 330 Hayagriva, god of learning, . . . . 328 Hemadri, author, 10, 137, 143, 147, 200 H., 202 and n., 203 n., 204, 275, 289 n. Heramba or Heramva, god, . . . 172, 173 Heramba, Rajikula - engraver,. . 156, 157 Hieun Tsang, Chinese traveller, . 34, 270, 333 Hirahadagalli Plates, . . . . . 43 Hiranyakabipu, myth. demon k.,. . 11 Himalaya, mo... . . . . . 29 n. Hisham, Caliph, . . * 27 Hivare, vi., * 200, 208, 218, 224 Hoysala, dy. . . . . . 89 n. Huvishka, Kuhana k., . . . . 33 Hwui Lun, Korean traveller, . . 270 68 16 . . . 243 29 95 256 9n. Haihayas or Kalachuris of Raipur, dy., hala, l.m., . . . . 195, 197, 198 Hatayudha, author, 173, 174, 182 and 1., 184 and n. Halayudha-stotra, wk. . 174, 183 Halayudha-stuti, wk., . . . . . 185 Halsi grant of Harivarman, . . . 167 1. Marijamana, . . 59 Harsa-tirtha, tirtha,. . . . . Hara, god, o. a. Siva,. . . . 175, 254 Haraha inscription, , . . 268 7., 269 Hari (Vishnu), god, . . 66, 107, 121, 225 Haribhata, vi., , . 195, 196, 197, 198 Harihara I, Vijayanagara k., * 191 Harihara II, Vijayanagara k., 188, 192 Harihara, god, 280 n. Harikinibagau, vi., 8. a. Harki Nimgaon, 200, 208, 218, 224 Haripala, Thakkura-, m., . . . . 8 Haribchandra, family of kings 226, 229, 230, 234, 236 Hariechandra, myth. k., . . . 267 Hariti, sage, ... 21, 230, 234, 236, 290 Harivansa, wk., . . . . . . 9 Harivam-kamu, Telugu wk... 138, 139 and 1. Harivarman, Maukhari k., . . . 268 Hariyanan, m.,. . . 320 Harki Nimgaon, viis . . . . . 208 Harshacharita, wok., . . 34 and 1. Harsha or Harshadevs or Harshavardhana, k. of Kanauj,. . 22, 34, 270, 290, 292 Harshagupta, Pandava k., . 267, 269, 270 Hastigiri, vi., 6. a. Tiruvattigur,. . 31 Hastigirika, god, 319, 325 Hastiniki, stream, . . . . 294, 296 Hastila, god, . . . . 319 . Hantavarman Maharaja, Salankayana k., 44, 45 *. Hostivarman, Vaingeyaka, Salanilayanak., 44, 46 Hostivarman, E. Ganga ., . . 196 Hathiyumphi thimcription of Kharsvela, 206 .. 1, initial -- . . . . . . 309 , used for e., . . . . . . 147 i, medial long. . . i, medial, in Grantha,. . . Ibn Khurdabd, author, . . . Idaiyarrur, vi., . . Idaikkattar, vi., . . . . 70, 120, 130 Idaikkudi-nadu, dl. . Idangali-Nayanar, Saira dsvolte, . 9670. Idangali-Nayanar Purinam, Tamil wk., . . 96 . Idukkaru, ti.. . 115, 126 Ikahvaku, dy. . . 198 n. Ikshvaku, myth. k., . Ila, myth. k., . Ilai-Kadambangulam (Sannavaram), vi., . 96 Ilaiyattakudi, ti., Ilam, co., 8. a. Ceylon, . Ilangarakkudi, vi., . 303 Ilangoykkudi, vi., ancient name of Amba.. samudram, . . . . 40 Isanjavur, vi., . . 96 Ilao plates of Dadda II.Prabantaraga, . 25 Ilapura, b. . . . * 29 n. Tlavimangalam, vi., . 102, 113, 124 Iluppappattu, vi., . . 297, 308 Immadi-Praudha-Devendra (Mallikarjuna), Vijayanagara k., . . 188, 189, 190, 193 Indirasamapanallar, vi., . a. Irunchirai, 101, 112, 124 Indor-thera copper plate of the time of Skandagupta, . . . . . . 61 Indra, god, . . . . . 381 Indna, ri., . . . . 165, 168, 170 Indra I or Indrarija. Rami traballo k., 25, 26, 27, 49

Page #415
86, 87 350 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [ Vol. XXV PAGE PAGE Indrabala, Pandava k., Jalal-ud-din, Sultan of Delhi, .. 207 . . . . . 287 . Indrabhatta, m., follower of the Mahanu. Jamdapir plate of Ranabhanja, 4. a. bhava cult, . . . . . 148n. . 205 Bamanghati plate,. . . . Indrabhattaraka, Vishnukundin k., . Jamadagaya-Vatea, family,. . . 213, 223 Indrabhattaraka, E. Chalukya k., Jananitha-chaturvedimangalam, vi., . . 75 Indradhirija, E. Ganga k.,. . 196 1., 283 Jananitha-Vilupparaiyan, off., Fur. of ArulIndragnimitra, k., . moli-Rajendrasolan, . . . 254, 264, 268 Indra-Prichobhakaraja, Rashfrakufa k.. . 27 Janarddana (8. a. Jannigadeva), Kayastha ch., 271, 272 and 1., 274, 277 Indraraja, E. Chalukya pr., . . 191 Indrasthana, holy place, . 27 . . Janadraya, tit. of W. Chalukya Mangalaraja, . 207 Indravarman, E. Ganga k., 195, 196, 197, 198, 240 Jannigadova, Kayastha ch. (8. a. Janar. *. and 282, 284, 287 ddana), . . . . 271, 273, 274, 275 Ipur grant of Madhavavarman, 289 and n. Janubhatta, dones, net, . . . . 216 Iraivanidur, vi.. . . . . 303, 306, 308 Jarvad Budrukh, vi, 8. a. Jayapura, 230 frangolli or framkolli, washerman, 40 and n., 42, 73, 77 Jatadhara, m., . . . 132, 133, 135, 136 . . Jatakas, . . . . . Iraniyur, vi. 285 . . . . . . 96 Irabinganallur, vi.. . . . . . 97 Jata vedan Subrahmanya-Bhattan, m., 100, 112, 124 Iribingankulakkil, dn., 99, 103, 112, 113, 124, 125 Jatavarman, Pandya tit. . . . .84, 250 Irasinga-kon, m., Jatavarman Kulasekhara of A. D. 1162 and . . . . 118, 128 Irabura mapalayam (Irajasuryanpettai), vi. . 303 Pitalamadandai introduction, Pandya k., 83, 84, Irattapadi-seven-and-a-half-lakh, co., 245, 263, 265 Irattapadikondabilamandalam, i.d., 263, 263, 265 Jatavarman Kulabekhara of Pitalavanitai Iratta aja-kula-kalar, ep., . . . . 263 introduction, Pandya k., . . . . 82 Irumadi-ven-kanda Ulaguyyskkondarulina Jatavarman Kulasekhara I of acc. A.D. 1190 Ayyar, ep., of Chola Rajendradeva,. 247 . and Pavinkifatti introduction, Pandya k., 66, 67, Irumbanadu, vi., 8. a. Parintakanallur, . . 93 72, 77, 78, 79, 81, 82, 86, 87, 88, 89, 132, 133 Irumbali, vi.. . . . . . 92 n., 95 Iruchirai alias Indirasa mananallur, vi., 70 and ., Jatavarman Kulasekhara II of A. D. 1237, 89, 97, 101, 112, 124 Pandya k., . . . . 81, 82 Iruchirai valanadu, 1.d., . . . 101 and n. Jatavarman-Sundara-Pandya I (1251-1271), Irungovel, dy., . . . 94, 95 entitled Ellantalaiyapa Perumal, Pandya Isanadeva, Pandava k.. . . . 267 k., . . . . . . . . 73, 77 Isidasi, Buddhist name, . 32 n. Jatavarman Srivallabha, Pandya k., 85, 86, 87 Isidata (Rishidatta), Buddhist name, . 32 n. Jivali plates of Sripurusha, . . . 166 Isidina, Buddhist name, . . 32 n. Jayabbata, Gurjara k., . . Isvara, gol, . . 185 Jayabhata II, Girjara k. . 292 Tavar-opadhyaya, 7., . . * . 55, 61 Jayabhata III, Carjara k... . . 225, 292 I-tsing, Chinese traveller, Jayabhatti, ., Budhist nun, . 34 lyamantavaram (Emantavaram), vi.. . . 98 Jayabhatti, donee, . .60, 53 Jayadhara-Palla varaiyar, 7., 8. a. Ponnan Suriyadevan,. . 69, 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Jayagrama, vi., . 226, 229, 230, 232, 235 Jayanta, myth. k., . . . . . 57 Jabatpur grant of Yakahkarna, . . . 281 n. Jayangondasblamandalam, co., 8. a. Tondaimandalam, Jagadekamalla, Chola k., . . . 244, 260 90, 253, 263 and n., 203 Jagatipi-Dandidevacholamahuraja. Telugu Jayangondasolanallur, vi., 8. a. Vilattur, . 92 Chola ch., . . . 274 Jayangondasolavalanadu, dt., . 254, 264, 266 Jagatapi Gangeyadeva Cholamaharaja Jayapura, tn., 8. a. Jitpur . 226, 228, 229, 230, 232, Telugu Chola ch.. . . . Jaikheda, vi., .. a. Jayagrama, . . . Jayabakti, Sandraka ch., . . 167, 168 Jaitrapala, Yadava k., 8, 9, 10, 204, 209, 220 Jayasitha or Jayasimhadeva, Kalachuri k., Jaitugi, Yadava k.. . . . . 202 and n. 4, 309, 311, 316, 318 Jaitugideva, k. of Malwa. . . . . 204 Jayanithgha-Vallabba or Jayasimha-Vallabha Jajaladeva, Kalachuri k., - - 204 (Jayasitbs I), E. Chalukya k., 49, 187, 191 Jakkala, poet, . . . . 138 .. uad ., 269 m., 283 . . 25 II, Garjarak. 235

Page #416
INDEX 361 PACH Pags Jayasinibs (IT), E. Chalukya k.. . . . 191 Jayasinhavarman, W. Chifukya k., . 228, 229 Jayavarman, Brihatphaliyana k., . . 46 Jejiri, vi.. . . . * 229 sh, rare form of- . . * 199 Jhanjha, Silahara k., . . . . 54, 56 Jihumuliya, . . . . 282 Jijjika, vi., 282, 288, 287 Jimitaketu, myth. k., . . . . . 53, 56 Jimutavahana, myth. hero, 53, 59, 209, 220 Jins, d. 4. the Buddha, . . ... 334 Jina-Kiuchi, I., . .. . . 318 and 1. Jinendramangalam, vi., .. 4. Kuruvidimidi, 94 Jirjingi plates of the Ganga year 39, . 196n. Jirjingi, ni.. . . . . . 281, 286 Jirnanagara, vi., . 1687. Jitamita (Jitamitra), Buddhist name, . * 32n. Jitpar, vi... . 292 iyar, off, . . 324 Jiyyanarya, m., . . 142, 144 . 199 Jnanasambandba, saint, 93, 94n. jodi, taz, . . . 297, 301, 307, 308 Jogadevabbatta, mi... . . 215, 216 Jogevarl, vi.. . . . . . .206n. Joshipur Pargani, dt., . . . . 158 Jost (Joll), tit., . . . . 200 Jubbalpore Kotwali platos of Jayasithhe deva, . . . . . . . 4, 311 Jujhavaram, vi., .. a. Drujjavaram, . . 140 "Junnar, vi., . a. Junninagara, 164n. 165, 168 sod 1., 169 Junayd, ger.. . . . . . . 27 Juttaya, ch.. . . . . . . Jyotirlinge, . . . . 29, 179, 183 * 98 Kadungo, Pandya k.. . . . . 14 Kaduigomangalam, ri.. . 76 Kaduvetti, h.. . 104, 105, 108, 109, 122, 123 Kailavanallur, vi., . a. Kaluri, . . . Kailasa, te., at Ellora, . . Kailasa, ... . . . . . 257, 211 Kaivara or Mirajavali, dl.,. . . 273, 274 Kajalakovi, hamic, . . 200, 211, 216, 222, 221 Kakals (Kakkalla), k. of Varda,. . 202 and n. Kikambhatta, dance, . . . 217, 218 Kikandr, l. . . . . . . 32 Kskaredi, di.. . . . . . . 3 Kakreri, vi.. . . . . . Kakuli, vi.. . . . . . 105 Kskustha, myth. k.. . . . 258 Kalabhras, dy... .. . 22, 23 Kalachuris or Haihayms of Raipur, dy.. . 9, 167 Kalahaka, vi, . . .226, 229, 233, 234, 235 Kalaiyagert, vi, probably .. a. Kaliyan. endal. . . . . . . 104, 109, 122 kalam, measure of capacity, . . 40, 41, 73 Kalanivabal, vi.. . . 95 Kalajaradhipati, tit., . Kajari, oi., . a. Kai lavanallur, Kalavalinadan-iru, ri.. . . . 71, 120, 130 Kalavali-nada, t. d., . . 87,98 Kali, age or era, . . . . . 108, 122 Kalidasabhatta, donet, . Kalingarayar, f., &. a. Sivallavan Alagiysmanavalan. . . . . 69, 72, 86, 99, 11, 124 Kalinga, co., . . . 239, 244, 245 and r., 348, 249, 281, 262, 289 r., 286, 297, 300 Kaling-adhirajye, kingdom, . . . 197 Kalinganagara, ca. . . . 196, 197, 198 Kalingapatam, vi.. . . . . 196 Kalipi, ri.. . . . . . 17 Kali-Vishnuvardhana, E. Chalukya k., 191 Kalijayamangalam, vi., .. a. Morkadi, 105, 110, 123 Kaliyanendal, vi., . . 104 Kaliyayan Vennaikkutta-Bhattan, m., 100, 112, 134 Kali-yuga, . . . . . 60 Kaliyugaramanallar, vi., 6. a. Embal, 92 Kalladakurichi, di.. . . . . . 84 Kallaga-nadu, d., . . . . . Kallikkudi alias Puravuvarisallar, vi., 70., 89. Pz. 101, 112, 116, 224, 126 Kallivan, vi.. . . . 227, 230, 233. 235 Kaluvapudi or Kaluvaparadi, vi... . 104, 146 Kalvan, vis, s. 4. Kallivans, . . . 230 Kalvayil-nadu, dt., . . . . 96 Kalvayil Kesavan, .. . 100, 112, 124 Kalvayilmangalam, v., . 104, 109, 12% 215 276 .. . 61 Kachala, vi. Kichupaths (Kanchupatha, Kanchipstha ). . . 32 hadamai, tax, . . . 132, 133, 134, 135, 136 Kadamba, dy., . . . . . 186 Kadambamangalam, , . . . 71, 112, 124 Kadam bangudi, vi., 6. 4. Malayariyankottai, . 69, 98, 114, 117, 125, 128 Kadambari, wk., Kidandai, community () . 39, 41 Kadan-Ettiku-uchchi, I., . . 104, 108, 122 Kadaram, co., 8.2. Keddah,. . 245, 251 and ., 263, 265 Kadattimalai, L., Kidavar, family, . . . 299 Kadavariya, ch., .. a. Kopperuojingadeva II, 274 Kadi, name, . . . . . 2. Kadakkudi, vi., 65, 105, 110. 123 . . 253 * XVI-1-1

Page #417
352 Kalyanapura, Chalukya ca.. Kalyaavarman, Maukhari ch., Kama, god of love, Kamadhenu, celestial cow. Kamaladevabhatta, donee, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGE 226 270 210, 221 n. 212, 223 215, 216, 217 308 1. 34 185 . 204, 206, 210, 221 45 * Kamandaka, wk., Kamandaki, f. character in Malatimadhava, Kamanganasana, god, s. a. Siva, . Kamapala, Abhira k., Kammarashtra, t. d., Kammare-dunai (spring), Kampili, ca., 264, 266 249, 251 227, 230, 237 240 Kamsarapallika, vi., . kamsara-kulaputraka, Kanai-Irukkai, t. d., 70 and n., 71, 89, 97, 101, 112, 117, 124, 127 107, 122 333 n. Kanakachala, myth. golden mo., Kanakamuni, an incarnation of the Buddha, Kanakasabha, the golden palace at Chidam baram, Kanakeevara, donee, kapakkabandaram, off., kanakku or karanattan, off., kanakku-mudal or mudal-kanakku, off., Kannadiyar, Kayamangalam. ., 38 55, 61 40, 41 132 132 Kanala, vi, Kana-nadu, co., Kanattampullur, vi., Kanauj, ca., raiyan, Kanavadi Straman, m., a. a. Sundarapandiya-Pallava103, 113, 125 117, 127 89, 90 Kanavaru, ri., Kambar, Tamil poet, Kanchi, Kauchfpura or Kanchipuram, ci., 22, 23, 242, 253, 263, 265, 269 n., 290, 318, 319, 320n. Kauchirankulam, vi., 105, 110, 123 Kandadai-Andan, Vaishnava disciple, 322 Kandai or Karandai, I., 246 n., 247, 248, 249, 251 Kandana(vrolu), tn., s. a. Kurnool, 246 n. Kanderu vi., s. a. Kanteru, 187 Kandervvadi-vishaya, dt., s. a. Ganderuvati, Kanderu. vati, Kanderuvadi or Kandravadi, Kandiyur-nadalvan-embal, I., Kandravada, vi., 187, 192 105, 109, 123 .310, 311, 315 Kandukura, vi., s. a. Kandukuru, Kanhairi, vi., s. a. Kanhera, Kanhairi, co., 48 208 211, 214, 222, 224 200 Kanhairi-desa, dt., Kanhairi-khampanaka, dr., 200, 211, 214, 222, 224 Kapheri inscriptions of Amoghavarsha,. Kapichchi-embal vi., 54 7. 105, 110, 123 kasipparu, bankani, off.. kanmi, 276 88, 89, n., 95 and n. 303, 306, 308 268, 270 n. . 102 66, 69, 99, 107 132, 135, 136 [VOL. XXV Kannapur, vi., eur. Manabharanapadi,. Kapnanar, vi., PAGE 72 70, 87, 88, 96, 106, 110, 117; 123, 127, 297, 304 Kannikudi, vi., 110, 123 Kantoru, vi., 187 Kantaru Plates of Salankayana Vijaya-Skanda-42, 45 n. 43 249 187 145 Kanumerla, vi., 140 kanyadharma or kanyadanadharma, gift of a girl, 289 n. 99 m. Y varman,. Kanteru plates of Nandivarman, kanthika, necklet, emblem of heir-apparency, Kanthika-Beta, E. Chalukya k., Kanumallapurdi, vi., Kanyakubja, co., 8. a., Kanauj, 2, 207, 211, 222 Kanyakubjadhipati, tit., of Gahadavala rulers, 3 Kanyakubjadhipati, tit., assumed by Chandella Trailokyamalla, 3 Kanyakumari, I., 36, 243 54, 56, 229 Kapardin, I, Silahara ch., Kapardin (II), Silahara ch., Kapasigama, L., Kapila, sage, 54. 33 257 330. Kapila, m., Kapilani, Kapilayani or Kapileya, f., 329, 330 and x. kapilashash thi, 201, 214 Kappalur, vi., 8. a. Ulagajandasojanallur, 89, 94 and n., 99, 111, 123 Kappalurudaiyan Sriraman Tiruvudaiyan alias Pottappichcholar, off.. 111, 123 Kappalurudaiyan Uyyavandan Ponnan alias Manabharana Muvendavelar, off., Kara, dy.. Karadikkal, L., Karahata-four-thousand, dn., Karaiyur, vi., karcnalt n, offi, Karanda, vi., Karandai, I., s. a. Kandai, Karandavati, ri., 111, 124 147 249, 251 168 95, 96, 104, 109, 114, 122, 125 132 5 249 315 and n 158 70, 111, 122 237 48 273 166 Karanjia Pargana, di., karanmai, tenure, + Karaputa, vi, Kared alias Kurvade vi.. a. a. Kurupura, Karempudi, vi., Karhad, vi., ka i-amulu Karikala, Chola k., Karikala, Chola tit., Karikala-Chola, ep., of Virarajendra, karini-bhramana, circumambulation by a female elephant, 67 Karttalai inscription of Lakshmanarija II, 280, 281 Kariva Manikya Bhattar Apatahavar. m., harjan, ri, 39, 41 244, 260 262, 263, 265 244 . 312 232

Page #418
INDEX 353 PAGS PAGE Karka I, Rashtrakufa k.. . 26, 27, 28, 29 Karka II, Rashtrakita k., . . , 25, 28 Karkaredi, t. d., . . . Karkkaraja, Rashtrakufa k., . .. 25 Karkulam or Kalkulam, vi., 108, 109, 114, 123, 125 Karkurichchi or Kalkuruchchi, vi., 104, 108, 122 Karna, epic hero, . . . 67, 209, 220 Karna, Maharaja -- Gurjara k., . 292 Karna, Kalachuri k., . . .310 n. Karpakirtti, vi., . . . 70, 97, 117, 128 Karpura-vapl, well, . . . . 17 Karttikeya, god,. 22, 230, 234, 236, 290 karuka, cess on artisans, . . . 212, 222 Karumakulam or Karungulam, ui, 105, 109, 123 Karumanikkam-Korran, m.. 100, 112, 124 Karumanikkam Ulagamundan-Bhattan. 103, 113, 125 Karunakara-Acharyan, sur. of Sankaran. Kadadi, engr., . . . 254, 265, 266 Karunakaradevan Purpavanamudaiyan, m., 99, 121, 130 karuichey or karricheyparrti, . 110, 123 Karungudi-nadu, t. d., . . 89, 99, 113, 123 Karungulam, vi.. . 70, 110, 116, 123, 127 Karungulattur, vi.. . . . . . 96 Karunilakkudi-nadu, dt., . 97 Karuppur, vi., , . 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Karuvili, vi.. . . . . . . 92n. Kaszi, ri.. . . . . . 285 Kadi, 6. a. Benares, . . 17, 207, 214, 224 Kast-Visvanatha, god. . babu, coin, . 131, 134, 135, 136 Kakyapa, age, . . . . . 243, 255 Kasyapa, an incarnation of the Buddha, 328, 333n. Kikyapa or Maha-Kasyapa, disciple of the Buddha,. . . . . 327, 329 and 7. Kadyapa Buddha, . . . . 333 Kataha, I., . Kataka (Cuttack), ca., . 298, 299 Katantra-sutras, grammatical wk., 222n. Kathasaritsagara, wk., . . 222n. Katoer, I., . 299, 300 Kattaraimangalam, vi., . Kattikkaljur, vi., . . . 86 Kattikkulam, vi., . . 106, 111, 118, 123, 128 Kattikuruchohi, vi.. . 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Kattinakkan Iranan, m.. sur. of Vikrams pandya Muvendavelan. . . . Kattivayal, vi.. . . . . 94 and n. Kattunallur-Irunchirai, vi., . . . 101n. Kattur, vi., . . Catuir of Nuniz, . : taulla, tree, . . 296 Kaumarakhanda, a chapter of Padmapurana. 11n. Kaumudimahtaava, dramatic wk... 270 and . Kaustubha, jewell, . . 231, 234, 237 Kautilys, author of Arthajatra,. . . 11n. Kavanur, vi., . . .325 Kavera, sage. . . . . . . 22, 23 Kaveri, ri., . . 258 Kaverivalla vanallur, vi., .. a. Sirupalaiyur, 99, 112, 124 Kavi platen of Jayabhata IV, 292 and . Kavidinallac, vi., . . . 65, 71, 112, 124 Kavirahasya, wk.. . . . . 174, 184 Kavita, m., . . Kavyadaria, nok., Kavyalankarachudamani, Telugu ink on Thetoric,* . . 335, 338 Kayakkudi, vi., . . 253, 264, 266 Kayal, I., . . . . 299 Kayastha, family. . 271, 272, 277 Kayattar, vi., . . . . . . 299 Kedara, te.. . . . . .. . 8, 15 Kedara, kshetra, . . . . 183, 185 kevi, off... . . 131, 133, 134, 136 Kalvi-andanalar, 8. a. Srotriya-Brahmana, 133 Keonjhar, state, . . . 154, 155, 173 Kerakora or Kerkera, vi.. . . 158, 160 Kerakera vishaya, dl.. . . . 158, 160 Kerala, dy.. . . . . . . 22, 23 Kerals, co., k. of - . . . . 290 Koralakinga-valanadu, t. d., 89, 95, 98 and ..99, 111, 123 Kesaiya Dikshits, m., . . ' . 65, 61 Kesari, vi., . . 161 Klaari, min., . . . 280 Kedari Copper-plate of Satrubhasjadeva, 161, 173 Kesava, feud. ch., 204 and n., 274, 275 35 * 76 245 Kesavabhatta, donee, . . . . 216 Kokavicharya, m., . . . . . Kesavadasa, donee, . . . . 217 Kedavan Kshetrajnan alias Brahma-Pallava raiyan, m... . . . . . 135, 136 Kekavan Narayanan, m., . . . . 100 Kesava or Kesa vopadhyaya, m., 65, 61 Kesavapurl, vi., 8. a. Kesapuri, 202, 208, 218, 224 Kokava Vyisa, author and follower of Mahanubhava cult, . . . . . . . 205 Keko(Kesava)bhatta, m., . . . . Ketumala, myth. k.. . . . . . 259 Kevurura, l., . . . . . . . 279 Ich, with and without loop. . . . 165 kh, used for sh, * . . . . . 200 Khadgavaloka, tit., . . . . 27, 39 Khairha grant of Yatahkarna. . . . 2M *. Khajuraho inscription of Dhanga. . . 280 khala-biksha, cells at the threshing floor. 281 and r. Khalart Stone inscription, . . . . 7.9 Khallikota, da.. . . . 48 . . . way 300

Page #419
354 Khandadeull plate of Ranabhanja, Khandesh, co., Khandesh, dt., Khandikota, vi., and hill-fort, s.a. Ghandikota, Khandoba, god, 229 Kharod inscription of Indrabala and Laanadeva, 268 kha franga, 178 216 207 211, 222 207 200, 211, 215 26 153, 158, 161, 172 48 48 Khijjinga, ca., s. a. modern Khiching, 147, 151, 153, 154, 156 158 and n., 160 203, 204, 206 207, 208 and n. 207 158 . 323n. 322 Khemyidevabhatta, donee, Kheta or Khed, tn., Kheta, co., lord of-, Khetihara, t.d., khetaka, hamlet, Khetaka-mandapa, I., Khiching, tn., 8.a. Khijjinga, Khidingahara-vishaya, dn., Khidingi, vi., Khijjinga-mandala, dn., Kholeevara, gen., Khusru, Muhammadan historian, Khvaja Hajl, Muslim gen., Kaipir, dr., Kidambi-Achchan, Vaishnava pontiff. Kidambi-Nayinar, Vaishnava d siple, Kidambi Ramanuja Appullan, Vaishnava pontiff, Kijay patalai, vi., Kikundaru, dt.,. Kinihiki, vi., Kinhai, vi., Kil-boli, L., Kichohhita, vi.,. Kai-Kodumalur, vi., s. a. Madurodayanallur, Kai-Tiruttiyur-Muttam, dt., . . Kila-Melkudi, vi., Kilankattur, vi., s. a. Puravari-chaturvedimangalam, 105, 106, 109, 123 . 100, n. 39, 41, 96 91, 92, 98, 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Kil-Sembonmari, vi., KIJ-Sembinadu, 4.d., Kila-Taniyal, vi., Kij-Veliyarrur, vi., Kiranur, vi.. Kinurnadavapkottai, vi., Kira gur-nadu, t.d., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGE 148, 150, 155 164 167 276 Kurtisambhu, rel. preceptor, Kirtisiva, rel. preceptor, Kirtievara, god,. * 39. Kijkurru, t. d., Kilmattur, vi., KI-Nettur, v., s. a. Kirtivisalaiyanallur, 89, 99, 111, + 123 165, 168, 170 168 110, 123 49 98 95 105, 110, 123 95, 104 121, 130 69, 70, 89, 102, 103, 104, 108, 113, 119, 122, 124, 125, 129, 131 310 n. 309, 310, and 7, 313 816, 318 309, 318 * . " 323 n. . 55, 62 98 96 105 * [ VOL. XXV PAGE Kirtivarman, W.Chalukya k., Kirtivarman I, W. Chalukya k Kirtivarman II, W. Chalukya k., Kirttivisalaiyanallur, vi., s.a. Kil-Nettur, 289 22 28, 270 and n. 89 99, 111, 123 89, 104, 108, 122 104, 108, 114, 122, 125 Kit-Pasa'ai, vi., s. a. Danavinodanallur, 70%., 89, 99, 100, 111, 112, 114, 115, 124, 125, 128 106, 117, 127 89, 102 and a., 113, 124 98 260 Kirungakkottai, vi., Kit-Churai, vi., s. a. Udaikulam, Kit-beli, vi., Kit-Sembi-nadu, vi., Kodaipirattinallur, vi., Kodandarama, sur. of Chola Adityavarman, Kodandarama-chaturvedimangalam, vi., Kodimangalam, vi., Kodumbai (Kodumbalur), vi., Kodungulam, vi., Kodaru, vi., Kokangaon, vi., 8.a. Kalahaka, Kokilakshaka, vi., 95 and n. 96 136, 140 230 226, 229, 232, 235 Kokkalla, Kalachuri k. of Tripuri, 202 Kokkili or Kokkilivarma-Maharaja, E. Chalukya k. 191, 239 55, 61 117, 127 184 m. 49 252 262 44, 45 n. 92 . 39, 41 Koko Pandita, donee, kol, l.m., Kolagallu Inscription of the Rashtrakuta Khottiga, 75 97 Kolala, Kolalapura or Kuvalalapura, vi., s.a. Kolar, Kolar, ri. and dt., Kollapura, vi., Kolleru plates, Koluvanur, vi., Koluvur-kurram, t.d., . Komundur-Achchan, Vaishnava disciple, Komanna, m., Komarti plates, Komati-Vema, Reddi k., 322 215 283 138 Konadu, co., kendai, l.,. Kondamudi plates of Jayavarman, Kondamuruvudu, vi., s. a. Kondamudusupalem, 48 Kondapalli, fort, . 246 m., 305, 308 Kondavidu, vi., 137, 246, n., 249, 305, 308 Kondedda plates of Dharmaraja,. 268, 269 Kon erinmaikondan, tit., 65, 131, 134, 135 Kong-ana Virasola-mandalam, co., Kongoda, co., 90 285 Kongu, dy., Kongu, co., 86, 87 89 299. Kongudebarajakkal, Tamil wk., Konkap.co.. Konkapamandala, co., .54. 95 and #. 246 m., 249, 251 45

Page #420
INDEX 1 PAGE Korsikkulam or Konnakalam, si, 105, 109, 128 Koppam, battle of . . . . . 253 Kopperuijingadova II, Kadaverdya ch., 276, 276 Korkeodaka Panchad, dah.. . . . 281 Korosbanda platen of Visakhaverman, 284 and Korramangalam, i . . . . . 96 Korjaneri, vin . . . 106, 108, 119, 122, 123 Korrayur alias Uttamasolapuram, v. 95 Korukkai, vi.. . . . 297, 303, 306, 309 Kosala or Kosala-dosa, 06., . 47, 48, 204, 266, 269 Koals, co, k. of- . . . 210, 221 Kotesvaranandi, doncs, . . . . 217 Kotipura, co., . . . . . . 324 Kottablanja or Kotabhaija, Bhaija d., 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 154, 156, 187, 159 8., 160, 161, 163, 173 Kottai, vi. . . . . 104, 109, 122 Kottaikkarai, oh, . . . 89 Rd .., 302 Kottaikkurungulam, ti, . . . . 84 Kottaiyur, vi.. . . . . . 89 , 95 Kotta-Kirtti, vi.. . . 79, 97, 117, 127, 128 Rottankulam, vi.. . . . . . 106 kotfapala, city prefect, off Kottaarama, hermitage, . . . . 162 Kottikkanuvay, I., . . . . 264, 268 Kotyadrame, hermitage, 148, 151, 154, 155, 156, 157, 160, 162 n. Kovan, ., . koysl-nayakam, off. . . . 132 koyil-srikaryam, off . . Krakuchehanda, an incarnation of the Buddha, 333 . dramavit, . . . . . . . 75 Ktimili or Ktimila-vishaya, 1. d., . . . 80,52 Krinkulamirtti or Ktinkulamifru, w., 140, 145 Krisbpa or Krishnarija, Chandella k., 279 Krishna, god. . . . . 2, 221 n., 234 Krishna, ni, . .45, 140, 202, 247 7., 299, 300 Krishna I or Krishparaja I, Rashtrakifa k., . 25, 28, . . 25 331 PAGE Krdshtakavarttant, dt. 195, 196, 197, 198 Rahatrapitamaha, Yadava ep. . . 210, 221 . Kshatriyabikhamani-valanidu, dt. 283, 284, 284 Kshatriya-tataka, lank . . . 197, 199 Kshema-Ganapati, god, . . . 170 Kshemagiraks, o.,. . . .227, 230, 232, 235 Kubja-Vishnavardhana, E. Chintya k... .269 . Kadagore plates of Kadamba Siva- Mandkatri. arman, . . . 47. Kadali, l. . . . .247. Kidal-Sangams, .. . 241, 246, 247 and n.. 248, 251 Kadal-Sangamam, Vade battlefield, 248, 253, 263, 265 Kadalar-nadu, dh, . . . . 95 Kadanjadioi., 70, 104, 108, 120, 122, 130 kadikkani, tenure . . . . 110, 123 tudininga-ddadanam, tenure, . . . 38 Kudrahars or Kadrabara-visays, dn. 1, 45, 46, 47 Indubits . . . . . . . 238 Kudara, ei, , . Kadarabara, dt. Kukkura, engr... Kakkutapad. or Kukkatapadagiri, no. : 331 Kukkuta vihara of Kakkutapada vihara, Buddhist monatlery, . . tulam, I. m., . . . . . . .198 n. Kulachchirai-Niyaxin, Pandga min, 64, 93, and . Kupsi-Kulattar, oi. . . . . . 95 kulakkit. . . . . . . Kulasekhara, Pandya k. . . . 84, 86 Kulabokharadeva, Tribhuvanachakravartin, Pandga k. . . . . . . Kalabokhara of Pitalamadandai introduction, Pardga k., . . . . Kulasekhara chatarvedimangalan, ti.. Kulbokhara-lavaramudaiyar, god.. .. Vtrod varamudaiyar, . . . . . 84 Kalasekharapuram, vi.. . . . Kuli Kutb Shah, Saltan of Golconda . 301 Kulittandanai-chirmai, dh. . . . . 303 Kulattung, Rajakesarivarman (1149-83 A. D.). South Kongu k., . . . . . 83 Kulattunga I or Kulottanga Chola I, Chola L . 86, 206, 242 n., 246, 250, 251, 252 253 Aod. Kulottunga III, Chola k. . . 85, 88 Kwiottungaholanallur, ri. .. . Parantate nallar, Kulottungad spatunana pl., .. a. Mananbl. kudi. . . Kulottungasolapattipam, oi., .. a. Tolungs kulakilapuram. . Kulu.co.. . . . . 244 . Kulata, Co., ... . 244 aad , 261, 264 . 65 . om. . . . . . 74 29 Krishna III, Rashtrakala k., 38, 186, 174, 184, 239 Krishna, Yadava k.,. . .10, 204, 210, 220 Krishna-Bhatta, Paurapika Kavi-,., . 325 Krishnabhatta, donce, . . . . 216, 217 Krishpadeve, donce, . . . Krishnadovariya, Vijayanagara, k., 297, 306, 308 Krishnamista, author, . . . Krishnarajn, kalachnik, . . 239 Krishnarijarapaka, silver coin, , 227, 229 Krishnarajanijayamu, Telugu wok., . 200 n. Krishnavarman IT, Kadamba k... Krishnaveni, ti.... a. Krishni 307, 308 Kriabposvara, god, . Krittivise, god, a. s. fiva,. . * 285 Kronbtri, mu k., . . . * . 280

Page #421
356 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [Vol. XXV PAGE Kumaradevi, Gupta q. . Kumiragupta I, Gupla k., . . . 61 7.., 52 Kumira-kshitibhrit, 4. a. Kumara Prataps. rudra, Kakatiya k.,. 271, 276 1., 278 and add. Kumaramangalam, vi.. . . . . 95 Kumara pavitrachaturvedimangalam, oi, . 97 Kumara Rudra-Maharaja, Kakaliya, k., . 276 Kumara-Vishnu, Pallapa k., . . 45 Kumbhakonam, tn.. . 300 Kumbhi plates of Vijayasimha, 206, 281 1. Kina, Korukonda ch., . . 324 Kunda or Kundan, vi.. 311 Kundadevichaturvedimangalam, ti . . 97 Kundabathl, m., . . . 173 Kunneli, vi., . . 104, 109, 114, 122, 125 Kunrattur, vi... Sinidu, d., . . . 96, 98 96 Aunriyor or Kunrisalido. . 186, 261, 262 PAGE Laghu-Kaparddr, Silahari . . . . 54, 56 Lakhkhayirya, m., . . . . 141, 144 Lakshmana, epic hero,. 7, 8, 10, 18, 267 Lakshmanasena, Sena k., . . . . 174 Lakshmi, goddess . . 193, 209, 220, 221 Lakshmfdhara or Lakshmideva, Abhira k., 203, 206 Lakshmidharabhatta, donee, 215, 217 Lakshmi-tirtha, tartha, . . . . 16 Lakshmi Narayana Bhaja, Bhanja k., . . 164 . Lakshmipurs, vi., nur. of Bommehalu . 188, 193 Lakumidevi, Vijayanagara q., 188, 190, 193 Lampe, pair of-uspicious symbol, . .243 1. Languages Kannada, . . . . . . 241 . Prakirt, . . . . . . . 45 n. Sanskrit, 1,8, 25, 45, 53, 66, 137, 147, 161, 185, 183, 187, 188, 195, 199, 226, 241, 271, 279, 282, 309, 328 Sanskrit prose, . . . . . 44 66, 241 and 1., 297, 319 . . . 137, 241 +.., 271 Lanji, vi... Lanka, 8. a. Ceylon, . . . . . 32 Lashana(Lakshmana)bhatta, donse, , 215 Lashumi(Lakshm!)deva, donce, . . . 215 Lata, Latadesa, Co., . . 55, 61, 167, 228, 229 Layanagiri, hill,. . . . 165, 168, 170 Leiden Plates of Rajaraja I, . . 36, 107 Leiden Plates of Kulottunga Chola, 242 and n. Lakumarl, vi.. . . . . . 44, 46, 47 Lepaka or Labaka, vi. . . . . 274. Lichchhavi, clan, . . . . . 52 Lisacharita, biographical wk., .200 #. 206 and . Lilapati, wk. . . . . 221 n. linga with serpent, emblem on seal, . lion, emblem on seal, . . . . . lion, emblem of the Haritchandra family, lion, golden-, Sinda emblem, Lokamudi, vi., 77 Tamil.. Telugu, * 77 . 10 33 Kuntala, co.. . Kunals, co. . . . . . 209 n. Kuppari, I., . : 263, 263, 266 Kuram plates, Kuram, vi., .. . Vidyavinftachaturvedi mangalam. . Kurama, ... Kurangi, 4. Kurara, L., . . Kuraragbara, L.,. 33 Kurralam, vi.. . 303, 307, 309 Lurram . . . . . 97 Kurtti-deba, co., . . . 140 Kuruchobatti, vi, . . . 106, 111, 123 Kuruchohi, vi., . . . 303, 306, 309 Kurukshetra, Artha, . . . 16 Kurumburnada, d.., . 263, 264, 266 Kurunapdragao, pi.. . 200, 212, 215, 222, 224 buruni, measure of capacity, . . . 40, 41 Kurupara, vi., .. a. Kared alias Kurvado, 48 Kuruvadimidi alios Jinendramangalam, vi.. 94 Kuruvittusai, vi.. . . 85 tulevar, patter, . . 40, 42 Kushpa, dy. . Katika, holy place, * 207 kwumarachan-ddhyaksha, of 213, 223 Katala-samgama, see Kudal-samagamam, * 262 Kuvalaiveli, vi.. . . . 70, 71 Kuvalaivelipparru, vi. . . . 118, 128 Kuvalalam, vi., . . . 264, 265, 266 Kuvalala-nado, dr.. . 264, 265, 266 Kuvalalapura, vi., 8. a. Kolar, Kuvalikva, myth k., . . . . . 266 Kuvalayalinganallur, vi., .. . Moyur, 39, 40, 41 33 * 33 . 49 m, with and without loop, . . . . 165 m., final, substituted by anus vara. . 195 m, final, . . . 282 41, 108, 110, 123 Ma'bar, co. . . . . . . . . 207, 208 Macha, Reddi k., . . . . . 140 Machayarys, 1... . . 141, 142, 144 Maohivokta, dones, . . . . 188, 193 Mada, ch., . . . . . . 139 Madakkulakki Madurai, 1, . . . Madakkulakkf]kodimangalam, l. . 40 m Madakkulakki], dn., . . . 97, 98, 108, 122 Madakkulam, 4 . . . . . . 70, 89 . 228 swo torms of . Pornca form. la istashanged with , . . . 243

Page #422
PAGE 33 Madalachhikata (Mandalakshikata), I., Madalaikuruchchi, vi.,. 106, 110, 117, 123, 127 Madamar meniyanagi, Tamil verses commencing with-, Madana, god of love, Madanavarman, Chandella k., Madane, m., Madavan Divakara-Bhattan, m., Madhava, Sailodbhava pr., Madhavabhatta, m., Madhava-dvivedi, m.,. Madhava-Nayaka, ch., Madhavarys, m., Madhava-Sainyabhita II, Sailodbhava k., Madhavasuri, m., Madhavavarman, Vishnukundin k., Madhura, ci., Madhurantaka, Chola tit., Madhurantaka, Chola k., . 64 n. 204 3 3,6 100, 112, 124 269 217 141, 144 324 and l. 141, 142, 144 269 208, 213, 223 269 260 260 off.. Madurodaya-valanadu, dl., Magadha, ca., Magadha, co., magalar, or pen-pillai. 'daughter', Maganpara, vi., s. a. Mradgahitaka, maganar, 'son', * mahabaladhikrita, off.,. Mahabharata or Bharata, epic, * " INDEX * Madhurantaka-Brahmadhiraja, off., Madhurantakachaturvedimangalam, vi., sur. of Cheram, Madhuravanaka (Mathuravana), I., 241, 253, 263, 265 33 Madhusudana, m., 310, 313, 317 Madhusudana, Dandanatha-Trinetra-, gen., 325 55, 61, 165, 170 239 77 95 329 and n. Madhyadesa, co., Madhyama-Kalinga, co., madhyastha, off... Madinur, vi., Madra, co., Madras Museum plates of Ananta-Saktivarman, 284 Madras Museum plates of Uttama-Chola, 242 and n. Madurai, tn., 64, 70, 83, 87, 108, 122 89, 97 95 261 243, 253, 254 . Madurai, vi., Madurai, vi., s. a. Ollaiyur, Madurodayachaturvedmangalam, vi., s. a. 100, 109, 112, 123, 124 Madurodayanallur, vi., s. a. Kilaikodumalur,. Madurodaya-Pallavaraiyan, s. a. Devan Tillai, Marudur, 98 103, 113, 125 89, 96, 97, 108, 122 270 329, 330 84 230 84 50, 53 77 172 218, 225 77, 185 Mahada Plates of Yogeevaradevavarman, Mahadeopurl. vi., Mahadeva, god, s. a. Siva, Mahadeva, Yadava k.,. 10, 205, 210, 221 and n., 275 Mahadeva, Kakatiya k., 202 n. 215, 216, 217 Mahadevabhutta, donee, Mahadevapurt, vi., mahadevi, g., 200 52 PAGE Mahagirihara, dn., 226, 227, 229, 231, 232, 234 Mahagovin.lasultanta, Buddhist wk., Mahajayaraja, Sarabhapura k., Mahakala or Mahakalamurti, god, s. a. Siva, 175, 182 285 268 Mahakala, kshetra, 183, 185 330 207 Mahi*Kassapa, m mahal, group of villages Mahamahattaka, tit., mahamakham, festival, Mahamandaladhipati, off., Mahamandalesvara, off., Mahamandalesvaradhipati, off., Mahamandalika, off., Mahamatya, off., Mahanadi, ri., Mahanayaka,.m., Mahanubhava, sect, Mahapilapati, off.. Mahaprakihara, off., . 357 2,4 300 153, 161, 163 272 59, 63 212, 214, 223, 224 54, 59, 61, 169 28 216 8, 200 m., 205, 208 n. 50, 53 . . 198 n. Mahapravararaja, Sarabhapura k., 268 Maharaja, tit., 26, 42, 52, 239, 282, 287, 290, 293 Maharajadhiraja, tit., 2, 22, 23, 24, 50, 52, 149, 152, 153, 161, 163, 172, 173, 187, 192, 211, 214, 222, 224, 230, 234, 236, 240 m., 290, 304, 308 Maharashtra, co., 167, 168 mahababdas, 165, 169 Mahasahasika, off., 169 Mahabaivala, mo., 11 m. Mahasamanta, off., 165, 166, 169, 229 Mahasamantadhipati, off., . 26, 59 Mahasamdhivigrahika, off., 21, 54, 59 Mahasivagupta, Pandava k., 47, 266 n. Mahasivagupta Balarjuna, Pandava k., Mahasiva-Tivara, Pandava k., Mahasudevaraja, Sarabhapura k.. Mahatittha (Mahatirtha), vi., Mahatalavara, off., Mahatalavari, off.. Mahavagga, Buddhist wk., 267 267 263 329, 330 198. . 198 n. 154 32, 34 n.. 83, 85 285 328 32 238 Mahavamia, chronicle of Ceylon kings, Mahavastu, Buddhist wk., Mahayana, sect of Buddhists, Mahendra, Maurya pr., son of Asoka, Mahendra, k., Mahendragiri inscription of RajendraChola I, . Mahendrapala, Pratihara k., Mahendravarma-chaturvedimangalam, vi., Maher, hill, Maheevara (Siva), god, Maheevara, author, Maheivara-kankani, off, Mahesvara-sutras, grammatical wk., Mahi, ri., Mahidhara, engr., 242 52 75 332 2, 185, 271, 277, 292 74. 132 222. 28 311, 315, 313

Page #423
355 Mahim, ed., Mahima, co.. Mahimna-stava, wk., Mahithsati (Mahishmati), L., Mahindrabhatta, author and follower of the Mahanubhava cult, Mahindravarman, E. Ganga k., Maideva, m., Mairalabhatta, donee, Mairika, dn., Maitreya, maillunanar, brother-in-law', makuta, 'crown', emblem of royalty, " . Malavarman, k.,. Malayakoyil, vi., Malaikiniyaninran Alagan, m., 8. a. Vijaya. Vichehadiradevar, 99, 112, 124 Malai-mandalam, t. d., 320 250 Malainadu, co., Malaiyan So an alias Vinjattaraiyan, off, 103, 113, 125 Malangudi, vi., 70 m., 89, 102, 113, 119, 124, 129 Malapaha, ri., 4 137, 140, 148, 146, 202 Malatimadhavam, dramatic wok., 34 Malava, co., k. of210, 221 69, 99, 111, 124 Malavarayar, m., Malavarajan, n. of royal seat,. Malavarmanikkam, i., 70, 108, 122 . 92, 93 270 205 240 n. 10, 20 n. 215, 217 226, 227, 229, 230, 232, 234 331 84 249 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGE 207 207 184 33 . Mallapura or Mallapura, vi., Mallar plates of Mauasivagupta, Mallavaram, vi.,. Mallayarya m., Praudha-Devendra, Malva, co... Maiyala, vi., " 95 98 2,4 29 Maligaittapam, off., 69, 99, 106, 111, 124 Malik Kafur, Muhammadan gen., Maliyapundi grant of Ammaraja II, Malkapuram inscription, 207 187 Malkhed, ca., Malud, I., Malla, Reddi k., Malayarayankottai, vi., s. a. Kadambangudi,. Malayasi ba, ch., Malegau, vi., Mallikarjuna, ch.. Mallikarjunadeva, god, Maliinatha, min., Madinathayangaru, donee, Mallu bhatta, M., Mailu-Khan, feud. ch., . Mamchenarya, m., Mamgi-Yuvaraja, K. Chalukya k... . * Mallidevabhatta, m., Mailikarjuna, Vijayanagara k., . a. Immadi. 310 n. 184 285 138, 140 3:35 n. .266 n. 139 142, 144 215 * . 189 and n. 274,275 301, 307, 308 139 and n. 271, 278 138 T., 140 305, 308 203, 204 276 141, 142, 144 191 [VOL. XXV PAGE 53, 54. 216 40 39 and ". Mamvari, s. a. Mummuni, Silahara k.,. Maryidevabhatta, m., man, man-servant, Manabharana, Pandya pr., Manabharana-chaturvedimangalam alias Vidattal, vi., 70, 89, 102, 113, 119, 124, 129. Manabharana-Ievaramudaiyar, god, 119, 129 Manabharapa-Muvendavelar, m., s. a. Uyya vandan Ponnan, 99, 111, 124 72 40, 42 40 40 Manabharanappadi, vi., s. a. Kanpanur, Manabharapan-Sendan, m., . Manalur, vi., Manalurkkulakk, t. d., Manamadurai, ri., s. a. Manaviramadurai, . . Manamatra, Sarabhapura k.. Manamelkudi alias Kulottungasolapattinam, vi., 90, 92, 93 and . Mapamvuva, k., . 54, 57 Magaviramadurai, vi., s. a. Manamadurai, 70 and a., 100, 105, 109, 112, 114, 123, 124, 125 Manaviramangalam, vi., Ma choha, vi., s. a. Manchhar, Manchul-grama, vi., Mandaraja, dt., Mandaiyarkulam, vi., Mandaladhipati, off., Mandalika, off., 89 289, 291 291 N. 35, 62 105, 110, 123 Mandalika-Brahmarakshasa, Kayastha tit., Mandarai Raman alias Pallavarayar, m., Mangalapuri, tn., Mangalaraja, W. Chalukya k., Mangalarasa, W. Chalukya k., Mangalur grant of Simha varman, Mangi II, E. Chalukya k., Manhali copper-plate,. Manikalakunda, tirtha, Mapikkavachaka, min., Manimangalam, vi., Manimangalam inscription, Ma jakkudi, vi.,. Manjalur, n., Manmagandagopala, Telugu-Chola ch., Manma Janapala, Telugu-Chola ch., Manneru, ri., s. a. Suprayoga, Mannaiyurkottai, vi., Mannarkoyil, vi., 101 m., 105 268 . . * . Mandhata, vi., Mandhata, myth. k., Mangadur grant of Sinhavarman, Mangaiyarkkarasi, Chola princess and Pandya queen, .. Mangalam or Mangai, contraction for chaturvedimangalam. 71, 112, 124, 136 174, 183 256 45 287 2,4 272 64 76 229 27 229 43. 239 164 N. 17 93 83 247, 248 and n., 250 92 105, 110, 12% 274 275 48 . 301 m. 303,

Page #424
INDEX 359 98 . . 45 * 105 vanamudaiyac, off-, . . . . 110, 123 RAOS Mannarkoyll inscription of Jatavarman Sundara. chola Pandya,. . . . . . 250 Mandratha, m., . . . . . 163 Menoratha, myth. Chola k., . . 244, 259 Mantrartha-guruparampard, Vaishnava pontifical list. . . . . . 323. mantri, minister', . 4. 59 Manu, law-giver, . . . 243, 255 manyakarike, taz, , 301 Manyakheta, ca., * 261 Marajavadi or Kaivara, t. d., . 273, 274 Maramangalam, vi.. . . . 76 Miran-Achchan, m., eur, of Cholantaka Palla. varaiyan. . . . . . . 39. Marangiyir, vi.. . . . . .247. Miran-Jadaiyan, Pandya k., . : 35 Marankirti, ti., . 71, 112, 118, 124, 128 Maranur, ti., 8. a., Palamandaladittanallur, 89, 99, 111, 123 Maranarnattu-Velan, .,.. a., Sivallavan Periyiramadaiyan, . . . 102, 113, 124 Maranurudaiyan Karunakaradevan Purpe. . 111, 123 Maravas,. . Maravarman, Pandya k.. . . . . 64, 76 Maravarman Kulasekhara I, Pandya k.. . 302 Maravarman Parakrama-Pandya, Pandya k... 86 Maravarman Parakrama Pandya with tho l'irumagalpunara introduction, Pandya k., . 85 Maravarman Srivallabba, Pandya k., . 84, 85 Maravarman Sundara-Pandya I, Pandya k., 67, 86, 87, 88 and n., 89 and n., 132 Miravarman Sundara-Pandys II, Pandya k., 72, 77, 84, 87 Maravarman Vikrama-Pandya, (acen. 1183 A. D.), Pandya k... . 86, 87, 302 Marayarya, M., . . . . . 142, 144 Marichi, sage. . . . . . . Marpidugudevi-chaturvedimangalam, vi. 75 Marudankudi, vi., . . . 105, 109, 123 Marudur, vi., .. a, Madurodaya-chaturvedimanga. lam, 70 7., 89, 100, 103, 105, 109, 112, 113, 115, 123, 124, 125 marumagan, 'nephew. . . . . . 83, 84 Maruvay, vi., s. 4. Srlvallabhanallur, . . 98 Maser, vi., . . . . . 279 masham, coin . . . . . 278 Masulipatam, n., . . . : 301 Matara, pi.. . 55, 62 ma tha, . . 78 Mathura, kshetra, . . 17 Mathura, ci., . . . . 33 matras, omission of . . . 195 Mathadhipati, off.. . . . 324 Mathuri Inscription of Chandragupta II, 50. Mattadakkiyeri, vi.. . . . 104, 109, 122 XVI-1-1 PAGE Maltamayura, clan, . . . Mattepad plates of Damodara varman,. 44 and 1. Miula, donce, . . . . . 30 Maureya pallika, vi., 8. a. Morwadi, 227, 230, 237 Maurya, clan, . . . . . 154 Mauryas of Konkana, dy., . 228 Mavalur, vi.. . . . . 94 Mavilangai, vi... Mayida volu plates of Sivaskandavarman, 45, 48 Miyidevabhatta, donee . . . . 217 Mayurasarman, Kadamba k.. Mayuravahanan Aduvan Bhattan, 7., 103, 113, 126 mayuri, pea-hen', . . . . 164 Meghadata, wk., . . . . . . 7 Molai Kodumalur or Kodumalur, vi., 6. a. Uttamapandiyanallur, . . . . 98 Melai-Soluvanur aliar Satrubhayankaranallur, vi., 97 Molai-Tiruttiyur-Muttam, dt., . 96 Melambiki, Vijayanagara g.. 188, 193 Mela-Melkudi, vi. . . Melanilai, vi., . 96 Molappadalai, vi.. . . 100 >> Molkote, Vaishnava rel. centre, 323 Mel-kurru or Vada-Pambaru-nadu, 1. d., . 91, 92, 93, 98 Mel-Manalur, vs., Melpidi, vi.. . Mel-Sombonmari, Molur, vi... . . . . . 95, 96 Mel.Veliyarrur, vi..'. . . 105, 110, 123 Menelveli, vi.. . . . . * 95 Men-Morkadi, vi.. . . 105, 110, 123 Mer-Cheli, ... . . . . 70, 111, 70, 111, 117, 123, 128 Mor-Churai, vi... . . . 104, 108, 129 Merk-elundarulina-deva, A. Gandariditya, Chola k.,38 Merkudi alias Kalijayamangalam, ti., 89, 105, 110, 123 Merkudi-nidu, dt., . 69, 89, 105, 110, 123, 131 Mer-Patalai, vi., 1. a. Srivallabha-chaturvedi. mangalam, 70 7., 71, 89, 100, 105, 109, 110, 112, 114, 116, 123, 124, 125, 126 MetresAnushtubh, 6, 6 n., 12., 13., 14., 16 n., 16., 17., 18., 20 n., 24, 55, 142, 155, 188 n., 171 .. 175, 185, 191 , 192, 197 >>., 198 n., 199, 209, 241, 311, 333 Arya. . . . . . . 165, 311 Aryagiti, . . . . . 6 .. Aupachchbandssit. . . . . 311 Drutavilambita, . . . . 155, 17 .. GII, . . . . . . 16 , 8 Harini, . . . . . . 209 Indravajra, 12 H., 13 ., 14 n., 15 ., 16 .. 17., 20 n., 55, 142, 171 ., 309, 312 Malint, . . 6, 12 n., 13., 65, 209, 954,311

Page #425
360 Mandakranta,. Praharshini, Prithvi, Pushpitagra, Rathoddhata,. " 13 n., 16 n. 12 m., 16 n., 55, 171 n., 192, 209 . alinf,. Bardulavikridita, 12 n., 13 n., 14 n., 15 n., 17 n., 18 n., 19 n., 20 n., 55, 142, 175, 191 m., 209, 311 13 m., 209 15 n., 18 n., 55, 192, 209, 311 16 n., 170 n. 311 Bikharini, Sragdhara, Svagata Upagiti,. Upajati,. 13, 14 n., 15 n., 16 n., 17 n., 18 n., 19 n., 142, 169 n., 209, 311 Upendravajra, 12 n., 13 n., 14 n., 311 Vameastha or Vameasthavila, 55, 170 m., 209, 311 Vasantatilaka, 12 n., 13 n., 14 n., 16 n., 19 n., 55, 142, 155, 209, 311 311 Milalaimangalam, vi., . Mimamsa,. Viyogini, Meyppu, off.. 103, 106, 113, 125 Meyur, vi... 39, 41 Milaganur vi., 8. a. Rajendranallur, 70 and n., 71, 89, 97, 101, 102, 112, 113, 117, 124, 127, 131 Milalai-kurram, t. d., 8. a. Geyavinoda-valanadu, 89, 90, 91 and n., 92 and n., 93 and n., 94, 98, 111, 121, 123, 130 74 78 174 107, 122 Mimaasarvasva, wk., minam or fish, emblem of the Pandyas, Minavan-Muvendavelar, uff., eur. of nidi-Arulmoliyar, Minneri, L., mirror, auspicious object, Misra, family name, Mitakshara, wk.,. EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Mitasiri, f., Buddhist-nun, Mitravarman, E. Ganga k., Mittiravali, vi., Mivara, s. a. Mivara (Mewar), family, Mokshakunda, tirtha, Moliyan-embal, I., Menghyr grant of Devapala, Moon, myth, ancestor of Pandyas, mora, prakr.t form of mayura, Moragiri, I., Moriya, clan, prakrit form of Maurya, Mollakalluru, ri., 8. a. Sivapura, Mo-lo-pa-mo, s. a. Malavarman, k., Mo-tu-lo (Mathura), ci., Months, Muhammadan Ramzan, Months, lunar, Ashajna. Avina or Advayija,. PAGE 175, 333 209, 311 13 m., 55 155 Guna 253, 264, 266 110, 123 . 243 n. 201 288 n. 32 n. 196 89, 104, 108, 122 172, 173 17 104, 109, 122 50 66 154 n. 33 154 and n. 271, 277 270 33 * * 208 4 n. 26, 30, 31, 139 m., 292, 296 Bhadrapada, Chaitra,. Jyeshtha, Karttika, Magha, Margasirsha, Phalguna, Pausha, Vaisakha, Months, SolarAni, Avani, Dhanus, Kumbha, Margali,. [VOL. XXV PAGE 54, 60, 201, 211, 214, 222, 224, 271, 277, 278 Mesha, Mithuna, Mradgahitaka, vi., Mrigamka, tit., Mritasanjivani, wk., Mrityujit, myth. k., Muchukunda, myth. k., Mudakkaru, ri.,. 174, 184, 185, 188, 193 52, 53 200 n., 227, 229 157 81, 137, 143, 146, 304, 310 21, 24, 44, 46, 47, 286, 287, 289, 291 165, 170 2, 195, 198 81 322 125 36. 81 319, 325 . 35, 37 226, 229, 230, 232, 235 Mummudisolan Virasekarar, ch... Mummuni or Mummuniraja, Silahara k.. . 256 245, 246 and "., 247 and .. 263, 265 324 Mudaliyar, off., Mudal-Kanakku, off., 'treasury accountant', 132, 133 Mudittalaikonda-Palla varaiyan, off., s. a. Porru 103, 113, 125 98 163 196 264, 266 Aravamudaiyan Villi, Mudikondapandiyapuram, ri., Mudrahasta, off., Mukhalingam, vi., Mukkallu, I., Muktievara, god., Mula, f., Buddhist nun, Mulakura-bhojaka, m., Mulaparishad, assembly, Mula-sangka, Jain sect, mulasasana, 17 32. 44 83 21 132 Mulasthanam-udaiyar, god, Mulikinadu, dt., Mulli-nadu, t. d., 86 276 40, 319 Multai plates of Nannaraja Yuddhasura, 25, 28, 270 Mumjasthana, co., Mummadi-Nayaka, Korukonda ch., 55, 61 Mummadisolanallur, vi., s. a. Vetchiyur, Mummor, vi., 324 92 92 86 53, 54, 55, 58, 59, 63 92, 93 A., Munapalai, vi., Mundaya-Kramavittan, donee, 242, 263, 265 Mundkhede Copper-plate inscription of Jayaeukti 167 95 Muniyandai, vi.,. Munja or Munja-Vakpati, Paramara k., 165, 166, 184 . 54 n. 184 259 . .

Page #426
Munja, Sinda ch., Muujeru, vi., Munnurruvan-Sendan, m., Munoli Stone inscription, Murarati, god, s. a. Vishnu, Murwara, tn., mutaka or mutaka, a measure, Muttam, I., Muttan Alvan alias Sundarapandiya-Mara Muvaraiyarkottai, vi., . Muvarkoyil, te., van, m., 121, 130 94 Muttur alias Uyyakkonda-solanallur, vi., Mutturanarottai, vi., 70, 71. 106, 11,123, 131, 134, 136 Mutturru-kurram, l. d., 89, 91 and n., 93, 94, 95, 99, 111, 124 70, 114, 125 95 x. n, dental, represented by anusvara, . with and without loop, , used before h,. , used for anusvara, n, with and without dot, 11. 147 165 195 226 199 199 271 323 n. 3, 4, 6 Naduvir-cheli, L., 67, 97, 107. 111, 122 110, 123 104, 108, 122 Naduvirkottai, I., Naduvirkurru, t. d., 91, 92, 98, 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Nagai, vi., Nagadevabhatta, donee, 324 216, 217 217 Nagadeva-Joyist, m., Nagadevan Raman, m., s. a. Rajanarayana Muvendavelan, Nagahastin, pr. of the Chhinda family, Nagalayya, writer, , used for n, Nadadur-Ammal, Vaishnava pontiff, Nadasiva, teacher, nadu, * Naganathabhatta, m.,. Naganayaka, m., Naganna, m., nagara, N Nagarakhanda, dn., Nagarapati, off.. Nagarjuna, Silahara k., Nagayarya, m., Nakkamangalam, vi., Nakkaneri, v., Nagarjunikonda, L., Nagarjunakondai, fort. Nagavardhana, W. Chalukya pr., Nagasvamibhatta, m., . Nagavavi-agrahara, vi., * PAGE 165, 166, 168 239 40, 41 204, 206 n. 193 278 235 and n. 104, 108, 122 * INDEX 101, 113, 124 167 54, 63 215 216 217 59, 74 167 59 54, 58 198 n. 305, 308 228 217 325 142, 144 89, 104, 108, 119, 122, 129 6, 105, 109, 115, 122, 126 " . Nakshatras: Aivati, Hasta, Jyeshtha, Karttigai, Migastraha, 81 82 81, 82, 250 n. 81 36 n. 81, 82, 201 81 66, 81, 82, 107, 11, 125 302 81 271 50, 53 m., 327, 334 268 50, 52 334 328 n. 39, 40, 41 Mulam, Revati, Rohini, Satabhishaj, Svatt or Sodi, Tiruvonam. Uttara-Bhadrapada, Uttara-Phalguni, Nalanda, vi., Nalanda seals of the Mukharis. Nalanda plate of Samudra-gupta, . Nalanda Copper plate of Devapala, Nalanda Copper plate of Dharmapaladeva, nili, measure of capacity, Nalukavipperumal-virasimhasanam, n. of a . throne, Nallankudi, vi., Nallirukkai, vi., 8. a. Virapandiyanallur. Nallur, vi... Nallurku uchchi, vi.,. Namadeva, engr., PAOR 319, 325 201, 322 + 361 * 320 98 93 304, 307, 308 98 311, 315, 318 132 Nambi, off.. Nambi Ponnambalakkuttan, m., 8. a., Virasingadevar, Nam:liyada, l., 99 183, 184, 185 320 Nammalvar, Vaishnana saint, s. a. Sathagopa, Nammananandana, m., com., 271, 275 33 154 273 Nanda, f., Buddhist nun, Nanda, y.. Nandalur, vi., 133, 134 nandanavanappuram or tirunandanava appu ram, la id g ft for flower garden,. Nanda-Prabhanjana varman, E. Ganga k., 284 and n. Nandapura (Nandalur), co., Nandi, bull, 274 316. 247. * Nandikotkur, vi., Nandipura, dt., 8. a. Nandod, Nandinagara, 1., Nandivarman, Salankayana k., 292 33 42. 44 44 do. Nandivarman II, Nandivarman Pallavamalla, Pallava k.,. 75 and n., 76, 77 75 n., 242 . 292 100, 112, 124 Nandivarman III. do. Nandod, vi., Nangan Alagan, m.. Nannadeva or Nannadhiraja, Pandara k., 267 and . Nanna Gunavaloka or Nannaraja, Rashtrakula k.... 27, 28, 270 Nannaraja Yuddhasura, Rashtrakuta k... Narahari-bhitta, m., 25 142, 144

Page #427
362 Narasimhadasabhatta, donee, Narasimhadeva, gen... Nagaiyur (Tirunaraiyar), ei., narapati, tit., Narasimha, god, . Narasimha, Hoysala k., Narasimha, Kalachuri k., Narasimhha, ch. of the Sulki (Chalukya) family, Narasimhabhatta, m., Narasinga-chaturvedimangalam, vi., Narasimha-jyautishika, m., Narasimha-trivedi, m., 79) warasu min, tit.. Narayapa, god, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Narasingapalle plates of Hastivarman (Year PAGE 303 5 11, 18, 139 89 n. 310, 313, 316 280 216 75 217 205 142, 144 217 Narmada-stotra, Nasik Cave inscription, Nataraja, god, Natavadi, dt., * 195, 196, 282 n. 51 22, 200, 220, 226, 230, 231, 232, 234, 236 292 141, 144 100, 112, 124 99, 111, 123 Narayana, donee, Narayapa-bhatta, m... Narayanan Narayana-Bhattan, m., Narayanan Sattan, m., Narayanan Subrahmanya-Bhattan, m., 102, 113, 124 217 Narayanapedi, m... Narayanarya, m., Narayana-upasant, donec, Narayangaon, vi., Narayanidevi, Vijayanagara q.. 188, 193 Narimanram alias Varagandanallur, vi., 65, 106, 110, 117, 123, 127 173 106 Narinda, fued. ch., Nariyendal, vi., Narendrabhanja, Bhanja k... 147, 148, 149, 150 and ., 152, 156, 157, 158, 159 and n., 160, 162, 163 Narendrabhanja II, Bhanja k., 153 187, 191 166, 174, 183 184 Narendreavra, god, Narmada, ri., 168 Nattuvan-kurukkai, I., Nausari, I., Nausarf plates of Jayabhata III, Navagrama, vi., Navapattala, dt., Navapura, vi., . a. Navagrama, Navarkudi, vi., navaratra, festival, Navasahasankacharita, wk., Navasarika, s. a. Nausari, I., Navasari-vishaya, t. d., Navadiva, dones.. * 142, 144 . 55, 61 . 164 n. Natore or Dhanaidha plate of Kumara. gupta I,. nattam hand, 244 276 51 73 263, 266 29 292 174, 182 and n., 184 310, 311, 315 184 n. 105, 109, 123 229 166 25, 27, 29, 30 . 21 n. 165, 170 Nayakhera, vi.,.. Nayinaracharya, rel. preceptor, s. a. Varada. charya. 322, 323 .. 324 Nedumaran or Nelveli-porvenraninrasic-Nedumaran. Pandya k... Nedunjeliyan, Pandya k., Nolvayil, vi., Nelveli, ri., Nelveli, vi., probably s. a. Nemmeli, Nera, see Enara, Nerinjikkudi, v., Nerkunram, vi... Nerkunram (tirappu), vi., Neruvur, vi.,. nilarali (nilavari), tax, Nilura, vi., Nimar, dt., nimba, tree, Nesari plates of Govinda III, Nettur, vi.. Noyvanai, vi., Nibiana, vi., 8. a. Nivina, Nivinna, Nibinda or Nivinda, Nikumbha, Sendraka tit., Nikumbhalla sakti, Sendraka k., Nilagangavaram, vi., Nilakantha, god, s. a. Siva, Nilakantha-Nayakkar, PalappalliNilakamtharya, m., Nimina, vi.. Nimmina, vi., s. a. Nivina, 64, 93 94 96 93, 110, 115, 123, 128 105 62 n. 95 70, 111, 118, 123, 128 106 83 167 70, 99 n., 114, 125 297 Nimna, vi., Nimva, vi.. [ VOL. XXV PAGE 311 77., nirvana, Nisinghaka, f., Niti-sastra, wk., science of polity, nivartana, l. m., 26 .. 47 167 n. 30., 167. 270, 276 178 325 142, 144 297, 301, 302 274 174 197, 198 48 7. 48 48 55, 62 70, 116, 126 21 n. Nirambaiyur, vi., Niravadya, tit., Niravadya-Pandita, dones, sur. of Udayadeva Pandita,. . Niravadya-Punyavallabha, com., Nirmadiyur, vi., Nirpalani, vi., Nirpan plates, Nirukta, wk., Niruktabhashya, wk., Nirvachanottara-Ramayanamu, Telugu wk., 21 21, 24 97 95 228, 230 75. 75 275 329 334, 335 189, 193 289, 291, 292 47, 48 27, 269 96 59 169 Nivina, vi., Nivina grant of Dharmarajadeva, Niyamam (Nemam), vi., Niyogika, off, Niyukta, off., Nrisimhapuranamu or Ahobalamahatmyamu, T'elugu wk., Nritta (Nirukta)-bhashya, wk., . 138 78

Page #428
INDEX 363 PAGs PAGE Nulam badarayar, m., .. a., Pullani Madovan. 103, 113, 118, 124, 129 Nulambur, vi... . . . . . 92 Numerical sign or syin bol for : 147, 157, 282 2 to 8. . . . . . . . 1 311, 14, 147, 157 . . 44 . . 44.52 . . . . 195 282 . . 195, 289 * 30 90, . . . . . . 147, 157 200, . . . . 147, 153 n., 157 600, . . . 30 Numerals expressed by chronogram: -- 0, gagana, 137, 143, 146 6, tarka,. . . . . 139 n. 7, kaila, . . . . . 139 n. 7, vardhi, . . . . 139 n. 8, ibha, . . . 137, 143, 146 12, dyumani. . . 139 n. 1:, surya, . 137, 143, 146 Nuniz, historian.. 190, 298, 299 and 1., 300, 301 Nutimadugu, ti.. . Nyaya-bhashya, wk.. . . . . . 78 Nyayakandali, commentary, . . . . 184 n. . . . 186 Pachchani-Tandiparu grant of Ana-Vema, 137, 138 pibuyu... . . . 109, 123 Padaichchankuta:n, ci.. . . 105, 109, 123 Polarthripravein. rok. . . . . 184 n. Pilevi, vi.. . . . . . 159, 161 puliyan. . . . . .04. poliru, old for n of Malta (tent) . . . 35 Palnu upta, bihur,. . . . . 106 Pailm mubhabhitti, m., 215, 216 and 1., 217 Pain puriwa, w.. . . . . . 11. Pagineri, ci.. . . . . . . 96 Piiganarkurram, t. d. . . . . 86 n. Paga viuli-embal, .. , . . . 109, 122 Piirlarhohhimilt, wel.. . . . . 161 Paithan platos of Rannachandra. . 10. 199. 201, 202, 205, 208 1., 225 n. Palaiyur, vi.. . . . . . . 65 Palakolu, vi. . . . . . 104, 145 Palamandaladittanallur, ti., &. 1. Maranur 99. 111, 121, 123, 130 Palanadaivilakkam, trk.. . . . . 323 . Paleacate, co., 3.4. Pulicat. . . . . 36 Palidhurja, banner, . . . . 22, 23, 24 Palipokhari, hamlet, 200, 211, 215, 222, 94 Palitt pataka, ti.. . 220, 227, 229, 232, 233, 235 Paliyanilai Suriyadevan, m., 4. 2. Caminadu. kilavan. . . . . . 101, 112, 124 Palkuriki Somanatha, Telugu poet, . 174, 114 Palla-Adhambuka, t. d., 226, 227, 229, 231, 232, 234 Pallamangalam, ti.. . . . . . 46 Pallava, dy.. . . . . 75, 108, 122 Pallava territory, Palla vadaraiyan, m., 6. 4. Pamman Adiyar. kunalla peruman. . . . 103, 113, 125 Pallavanmahadevi-chaturvedimangalam, vi... 75 Palla variyan, ch.. . . . . 85 Pallavarayar, m., 8. a. Mandarai Raman. . 71, 112, 124 Pallaya-kramavittan, donee, . . 242, 263, 28.5 Palli, co., . . . . . . . 207 pallichchandam, land-tenure, 70, 111, 122, 132 Pallidesa, co., . . * . . * 207 N. pallika, . . . . . . 46 Pallimadam, vs., pallippa 'ui, tomb, 38 Palliraja, k. of Palli,. . , 211, 292 Pallua hambaka, t. d., . . . . 231 . Palnail, co., . . . . . . 207 Paloura, l. mentioned hy Ptolemy. . . 285 Paluvur, vi.. . . . . 303, 304 Pam baru, ri., . 90, 91, 94 and n. Pargarika, t., . . . . . 171) Pamman Adivarkunalla peruman, m., .. 1. Pallavadaraiyag, . . 103, 112, 126 0, medial, . . . . 334 Obberaja, ch., . . . . . 300 Od ladi, co.. . . . . 298 Odra-vishaya, dt., . 158 and 1., 159, 160 Okkur, vi.. . * . . . . . . . 92 n. Olas-eluttu, off. . . . . 39, 41 Ollaiyur alias Madurai, r., Ollaiyur-kurram, dt... . . 95 Ollaiyurmangalam (Oliyamangalam). vi.. . 95 Ollanga, 8. 4. Delang, vi., 172, 173 Om, used as a syllable . . Om, marked by symbol, . . . 44 Omalagiyan-embal, 1.. . . 104, 108, 122 Omgodu grant of Simhavarman. . . 45 Omgodu grant of Vijaya-Skandavarmun II, . 43, 44, 45, 49 Omkara, kshetra, . . 183,135 Orissa, co., . &. Utkala, * 185 Oruk korraneri, vi.. . 104, 109, 114, 122, 125 Orya, co., . . . . . 298, 299 *** . . . . . . 134, 136

Page #429
. . .325 n. * 147 364 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA (Vol. XXV PAGE PAOB Pagangalur, vi., 8. . Panditapanjaranallur, Parakramapandiyanallur, vi., 8. a. Sipu 108, 120, 122, 130 kulattur, . . . . 102, 113, 124 l'arangalur-nidu. i. d., 69, 71, 89, 104, 108, 122 Parikramapandiyapuram, vi.. . . . 97 Panaiyanendal, wi.. . Pagalaiykkal or Paralaiyaru, ri... 16. . 71, 116, 126 . . . 105 . lapaiyaneri, vi., . . . . . 110, 123 Param:- Bhagavata, ep.. . . 41, 50, 52 Param.bhattaraka, Chalukyn til.,. l'apaiyurkulam, vi., . . . . 95 2, 5, 184, 185, l'anchadharala, ci., . . . 187, 192, 2 100. 335 Pa chakula, . . Paramabhrdiraka, Chala lit., . , 262, 265 que chamahasabda, * 59, 275, 292 Paramabrahmanya, lil., . . . 187, 192 qanchamahayaj a, the fine sucre rites, 291, 296 Paramimi hesvara, tit., . . 5. 44, 197 I'Anchapa, myth. k., . 'Paramiche svara Krishnaraja, leyend or con 229 l'anchapali vi., 8. a. Panchupali,. , 172, 173 Paramara, dy.. . . . . . . 18+ l'ancharatra, . . 325 n. Parambaiyur, vi., . . . . 95 . Panchpir, dn., . Paramisvara, til., 2, 22, 23, 153, 161, 163, 187, Pandananallur, vi., . . 303, 306, 308 192, 230, 231, 236, 240n.. 262, 265, 29), 293 Pandari, off., . . . . . Paramesvara-chaturvedima'igalam, vi., . 132 . 75 l'andava. dy.. . . . . 266 Parainesvavavarman I, Pallaci k., , . 77 Pandameru, ri., . . . : 191 Parama-vaishnors, ep. . . . . 280 l'andemeru-magani, dn.. . . 189, 191, 193 Parantaka I, Chola k., 37, 38, 90, 93 and n., Pandimadevisvaramulaiyar, god, . . . 72 91, n. Pandimartlanda, Pandya lil.. . . . 39 Parantaka, Chola k.. . . . . 260, 261 Pandi-nadu or Pandimandalam, co., 90, 91 and Parantaka-chaturvedimangulam, vi.. . 74, 75 1., 93, 94, 95, 96n. Parintakanallur, vi... . 89, 99, 121, 130 Parantakanallur, vi., . a. Irumbanadu,. . 104, 93 landitapafijaranallur, ri., 8.n. Panangalur, Parantakanallur alias Kulottunga.solanallur, 108, 122 vi.. Panditasarna sva, wk., . . . . . 174 Parantaka Nequnjadaiyan, Pandya k., . 76 Pandiyanai.chchuram-irakkina, Chla lit. 36 Parantaka Tiruppavanamudaiyan, 7., 99, 111, Pandiyan Pellavaraiyar, 8.1. Eran l'oriyan. 103, 121, 123. 130 113, 125 Parasalur, vi., . . 297 Pandya, dy., . 22, 23, 61, 66, 88, 89 and R. Parabara-Batta, Vaishnava rel. preceptor, 324 Pandyas, five- . . . . . 250 Parasaramabhatta, m.. . Pandya, co., . . . . . 244, 262 Parasarana-Joysi, donee, . . . 217 Pandya, co., k. of -- . . . . . . 200 Paraskrama Vyasa, author, . . Pawlyakulantala, Cholu ep. 245, 262, 265 Parasika, co.. . . Pagarika, vi... . . . 165, 168 parasol, emblem on seul, . 941 and n. Panhala, fort, 8. a. Parnala, . . 203 Parasurama, epic hero, . : 291 Panini, grammarian, . .222 n. Para vilimangalam, vi., . . . . 92 Pan-Mahesvaras, a body of officials in enim Parbhani, dn., . . . : 199 temples, . . . . . . . 13? Pari, ch., . 98 . . . . . Pannankulam, vi., 8. n. Devvachichilainallur, 91 paricharaka, . . Pannirayirappadi-guruparampard prvibham, Parijatapaharanamu, Telugu wk., . . 298, 299n. Vaishnava bingraphical wk., . . .321 2. parinirvana, Buddhist term, . . . . 328 l'annirayira-pperayanombal, I., . 104, 109, 1.. Pariyalar (Tiruppariyalur), vi.. . . . 303 Panungal, t. d., . . . . . 273, 274 Parkulam vi.. . . . . 105, 109, 122 Panwar, vi.. . . . . Parlakimodi plates of Anantavarman (Yr. Pappan-embal, vi.. . . . 103, 110, 123 204), . . . . . . . 196 n. Pappanendal, t'l., . 105 Parlakimedi plates of Indravarman (Year Paraisumangalami, vi., . . . . 76 91), . . . . . 194, 195, 196 Parakala-matha, Vaishnava rel. inalitution, 323 Parthivake sarinallur, vi., 3. 4. Poliyur, 112, 124 Parakesuri, Cho'a k., . . . , 13, 259 Parthivendravarman, Cho!<< feud., . 36 and n. Parakeaarinallur, vi... . . . 253, 261, 266 Parunetkili, Chola ki,. . . 244, 259 Para'sesurivarman, tit., . 3.5, 12., 245n. Parur, vi.. . . . . . . 92 n. Parikrami-Bahu, Sinhalese k. . . . 83. 85 Parvati, goddess, . . . . . 183, 193 Pacakram. Pandva. Pandwa k.. 83, 84, 85, 274 Parvatipriya, god, 8. a. IVA. . . . 18.3 Parikramajandiyanallur, vi.. 8. 4. Suyyanam, 92 Parvativallabha, god, s, a. SITE . . . 175 . 216

Page #430
Paryaya-Bhashyakara, ep., Pasalainathar, god, Pasupata, cult, Pasupatiearman, m., Patna Museum Plate of Somesvaradeva, Pattakila, off., pattakkal, l. m.,. pattam, la ad-tenure, Patta-mahishi, senior queen', Pattattalmangalam grant, Paura, Pauravikhillaka, off., Paushkarasamhita, wk., parajitika, pravrajita, Buddhist nun., Pavanaja 8. a. Hanuman, Pavitramanikka-chaturvedimangalam, vi., 8. a., Tirupperundurai Pavittiramanikkapattinam, ci., Payyur, vi., Pedakallu, dt., Peddanarya, m... Pedda-Vegi, vi., Pedda-Vegi plates of Nandivarman, Pedibhatta, donee, Pemuta, I., Penampadi, dt., Pendrabandh plates of Pratapamalla, Pen:agadam, wi., Penugonda-valita, dt., Peraiyur, i., Perambur-chirmai, dt., Perarulalapriyan, m., Perrin-imbal, ri.,. Perrin Pattan, 7., Pararulalayyan or Perarulalajiyan, Vaishnava devotee, Perumiltatan or Perumaldasan, m., Perumanalur, vi., PAGE 322 71 183, 185 21 172 3,6 115, 126 115, 126 190 75n. 59 169 and n. 325 n. 31, 33 18 321, 322 Perarulalayyan-Appai, Vaishnava disciple, 322 40 Periyakottai, I., . Periyan Perrin, m.. 100, 112, 124 Priyapuran, Tamil classic, ti4 n., 93 and . periyavar, periyaderar or periyanay.inar, * predecessor', vi., Pettanendal, vi.,. ph,. ph, cursive form, 276 142, 144 42 43 n., 45. 215 33 276 205 303 189, 193 95 303 326 INDEX 84 106, 111, 118, 123, 129 103, 113, 125 319, 320, 326 136 142, 144 . Perumandi-bhatta, m., Perumaranur, ri., s. a. Palamanjaladichcha nallur, Perumpuliyur, vi., Perumulai, vi., Perunavalur, ri., Perundurai, ri., Perungirinaiiur, ei., Perunkaraikkudi alias Tiruvarangulan illur, 92 98 95 121, 130 70 n., 103, 113, 125 297, 303 92 n. * . 95 95 106 226 185 1 Phasika, Z., phulabadus, off... Philpimpalgaon, vi., Pidarikulam, vi., Pidavur, vi., pidi-nadandayellai, 'boundary circumambulated by the female elephant, pidipadu, title-deed", Pikira grant of Simhavarman, Pilar, vi., . PAR 269 200 and n., 212, 223 209 104, 108, 122 70, 114, 125 . Pillai Alvan, m., 8. a. Ponnambalakkattan, 67 131, 133, 135, 136 43 4. 96 . 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 Pillaipakkam, vi., Pillaiy-Appai, Vaishnava disciple,. pillaiyar, 'son', Pillaiyar Alagapperumal, Pan lya pr.. pillaiyar-suli, sign used for denoting punctua tion, Pimpral, ci., s. a. Pippalala,. Pinakin, god, s. a. Siva, Pinarao, Vijayanagara pr., s. a. Chikk deya pindapata.. Pingala, author, Pippalala, vi., Pippali Manavaka, aur, of Kasyapa, 66 Pimpalagahvana hamlet, Pimpalagaon, vi., 200, 211, 222 2004. Pimpalavadi, hamlet, 200, 205 n., 209, 311, 215, 222, 904 9 193 190 34 184 25, 29, 30 329, 330 105 104, 110, 123 299 * 365 * Pirandaikulam, vi., Pirandiyeri, vi., 32, 33 55, 61 . 9 284 R. 16 299 Piranmalai, vi., Pishthapura, ca., 238, 239, 269 n., 284 n. Pitaka, 8. a. Tripitaka, Buddhist wk., Pitamaha, m., Pithapuram pillar inscription of Mallideva and Manma-Satya II, Pithapuram, tn., Pitri-tirtha, tirtha, Point Calimere, I., Pokhari, vi., Poli, vi., Poliyur, s. a. Parthivake arinallur, ri.,. 39 n., 70.x, 89, 101, 112, 124 89, 99, 111, 112, 124 250 250 a. 273 38 190 99, 111, 123 200, 211, 214, 222, 224 273 * 241 a. 322 84, 88 69, 99 * Poliyur-nadu, dt., Polonnaruva, vi., Polonnaruva inscription of Vijayabahu, Pondaluru, vi., Ponmaligaittunjina-deva, s. a. Sundara-chola, Ponnaladevi, Vijayanagara q., Ponnambalakkuttan, m., s. a. Pillai Alvan, Ponnan Suriyadevan, m., s. a. JayadharaPallavaraiyar, 69, 91, 111, 123 Ponparri, vi. 92

Page #431
366 Poona, taluk, Por-Pandari, off.. Porru, off.. Porru Aravamudaiyan Villi alias Mudittalaikonda Pallavaraiyan, m., Porto-Novo, port, Pot padu, vi., Pottappichcholar, m., s. a. Sriraman Tiruvudaiyan, Pottapinandu, dt., Pottipadu, vi., Pottunuru, vi.,. Poyyamolidevar, off, Prabandha-nirraham, Vaishnavite wk., Prabhasa, tirtha, . Prabhavatigupta, Vakataka g., Prabhumeru, legend on seal, Prabodhachandrodaya, wk., pradhana, off.. Pradhanabhupati, feud. ch., Pradyumna, myth. hero, Prahlatan or Prahalatan, feud. ch., 221 Prajapati, m., Pranala or Panhala, fort, prapa, 'water-shed", Prasannamatra, Sarabhapura k., Prasantaraga, tit., Kappalurudaiyan Pratapa-Devaraya, Vijayanagara k., Prataparudra, Kakatiya k.. Prataparudra-Gajapati, Gajapati k., Pratigandabhairara, tit., pratihara, off.. Prattipadu, vi., Praudhapratapa chakravarti, tit., Pravaras :-- Archananasa Atreya, 69, 99, 111, 123 276 140 298, 306, 308 69, 99, 111, 123 Prithvidhara, poet, EPIGRAPHIA INDICA PAGE 168 132 107 103, 113, 125 302 n. 273 Prithu, myth. k., Prithvibhanja, Bhanja k., Prithivichandra, tit., Prithivl@handra Bhogasakti, k. of the Harischandra family.. . 322 n. 310, 313, 317 . Prola, Reddi k., Prolayarya, m., Prolaya-Voma or Reddi-Vema, Reddi k.. .59, 169 305, 308 m., 231, 231, 236 305 and n., 308 163 203 200 and n., 215 268 25 189, 190 139, 271 305, 308 . 201 201 Panch-arsheya, Syavasva, Tryarshoya, Vasishtha, 160 and n. 201 163 and n. 163 269 n. 218, 225 231 n., 234 n. Prince of Wales Museum plates ot Jayabhata, 25 prish tha-matra, sign to denote medial diphthongs, Pravarapura, ci., prayana-danda, levy Pretahradu, ri., 165, 199 140 141, 144 137, 138, 139 and m., 143, 146 143, 146, 256 148, 149, 150, 151, 152 231, 234, 236 7 . 242 n. 184n. 323 n. 163 and n. 145 211, 222 225 311 Prithvipati II, W. Ganga k., Prithvivallabha, tit., PrithivIvarman, E. Ganga k., Privileges: arasu, acha tabha ta pravesya, abhyantarasiddhiki, sa-bhuta-vita-pratyaya, sa-dusa paradham, sa-dhanya-hirany-adeya, [VOL. XXV PAGE 36 23, 24, 26 and n., 28 240 sarv-adanavish tipratibhedika-parihina, sarvamanya, 8-oparikara, 8-ot padyamana-vishtikam, Ptolemy, Greek geographer, Pudaichchankuliy-embal, I., . Pudikulam, vi., pudukku, renovation', . Pudukkudi, vi., Pudukkulam, vi., Pugalogagandanallur, l., Pujikkum-Nambi, off., Pulakesin, W. Chalukya k... Pulakesi Vallabha I, W. Chalukya k., Pulakesin I, W. Chalukya k., Pulakesin II, W. Chalukya k., Pullin-Korran, engr.,. Pullasakti, Silahara ch., Pulleru, canal, . 302 30, 232 232 295 295 295 232 307, 308 295 296 285 104, 109, 122 105, 109, 123 40 and n., 42 92, 95, 96 71, 112, 118, 124, 128 73 132 26, 27 22 289 22, 167 and n., 228, 239, 269 n., 270, 289 Pulasakti, Silahara k., Pulicat, I., Puli-nadu, co.. Pulipadu, vi., Puli-Suttukkal, ri., Puliyangudi, ri., Puliyankulam, ri., Pulivalam, vi., Pullamangalam, vi., Pullaneri, ri., Pullini, ri., Pullani Madevan, m., sur. Nulambadarayar, 102, 113, 118, 124, 129 Pullarkkudi, vi., Pulluggi, vi., 8. a. Srivallabhanallur, Pulomburu grant of Madhavavarman, Pulugiyaru, ri., Pulunja inscription, Pulvayal, vi., Punarkuruchchi, vi., Punavayil, vi., Punganur, q., Punjai, vi., Punnangudi, vi., Puram, wk., P'uranjaya, myth. k., 54, 56 299, 300 .241, 254, 263, 265 140, 145 . 249 n. 73 105, 109, 123 95 105, 109, 123 104, 106, 109, 110, 122, 123 65 * 39, 41 229 140 92 98 269 and n. 264, 266 206 95 264, 266 94 m. 211 m., 254 207 95 91 256 *

Page #432
INDEX 367 279 283 PAGE. Purapati, off., Mayor of a town', . 169 n. Purappasalai-nadu, dt., 69, 71, 89, 97, 99, 101, 106, 110, 111, 112, 123, 124, 131 Purapparalainadu-kilavan, M., . 4. Putturkilavan Battan, . . 101, 112, 124 Puriri, God, s. 2. Siva, 57, 143, 145 Purusresh thi, off. 163, 172, 173 purasa or purata, "gold", . . 328 Puravari, vi., . . . . 84 Puravari-chaturvedimangalam, vi., 8. a. Kilan. kattur, . . . 105, 109, 123 paravuvari kankani, off. : 111, 121, 123, 130 Puravuvarinallur, vi., 8. a. Kallikkudi, 101, 112, 124 puravu, . . . . . 67, 72, 111, 122 Puri (Hastinapuri ?), kshetra, . Puri, vi., . . . 54, 59 Puri, ci., Puri of Jagannath, tn., . . 286 Puri-Konkana, co., 226, 227, 228, 229, 230, 231, 234, 236, 237 Puskuli, vi.. Purle plates of Indravarman, . . . 285 purna kumbha, auspicious object, . . .243 n. Parnavarman, k., . . . . . 270 Parnna-na]ga (?), vi., . . . . 50, 52 purohita, priest, Pusrukkulam or Puttukkulam, vi., 105, 109, 123 l'ururavas, myth. k., . . . .66, 107, 121 Purushai Nayaka, min., 8. a. Purushottama, 200, 212, 214, 223, 224 Purushasiva, rel. preceptor, 310 and 1., 311, 312, 316 Purushottama alias Purushai Nayaka, min., 200, 201, 208, 213, 223 Purushottamabhatta, donee, . 216, 217 Purushottamadeva, donee, . . . 216 Purushottamapuri, vi, 199, 200, 208, 218, 225 Purva-Trikata, 1. d., . . 229, 231, 232, 234 Pusa (Pushya), name, Pushpaketu, myth. k., . . 259 Pushpavana, l.. . . 136 Pushpavanesvara, god, 64 pustaka-bhandara, library, 325 Puttembal, vi., probably 8, a. Puttendal, 104, 109, 122 Puttur, vi., 89, 97, 99, 111, 112, 116, 123, 124, 127 Puttur-kilavan-Battan, m., 8. a. Purapparalai pidu-kilavag, . . Puvaninallur, vi., . 70, 106, 111, 118, 123, 128 PAGE. r, consonants doubled before and after 195, 226, 282, 289 T, with and without loop, . . . . 165 T, two forms of, . Raghava, ... . . . . 10, 20 n. Raghavadeva, m., . . 13 Raghavanayaka, donee, . 216 Ragho[Raghava)bhatta, m., . 215 Ragolu plates, . . Rahasya andesa, wk.,. . . 323 n. Rahula, son of Buddha, . 33 Rahuttariya, Tirumalaich, 305, 308 Raipur, co., . . . Rai Rayan, tit., corrupt form of Raya-Narayana, 208 and . Rai Rayan Ram Deo, Yadava k., 4. a. Raya Nara yana Ramadeva. . . . . 208 Rajabhanja, Bhanja k., . 148 and ., 150, 152 Rajachi Bham, vi., identified with Bhambhagiri, 203 Rajadhiraja, tit.. . . . 188, 193, 254 Rajadhiraja, Chola k., . . 248, 262 Rajadhiraja I, Chola k.. . 39 n., 73, 245, 252 Rajadhiraja II, Chola k., . . . . 85 Rajaditya, Chola pr... . . . . 38 Rajagambhira-chaturvedimangalam, vi., 67, 69, 70, 71, 72, 88, 102, 104, 111, 113, 122, 124, 131, 132, 133, 134, 136 Rajagambhiradeva, ep. of Pandya Kulasekhara I, 66 Rajagambhiraka, vi... . . . 135, 136 Rajagambhiravalanadu, dn., 67, 69, 104, 111, 122 Rajagau, vi, . . . 200, 208, 218, 224 Rajageha, tn., 8. a. Rajagriha, . . . 330 Rajagriha, I., . . . 327, 328, 329, 330 rajaguru, 'royal preceptor', . . . 3, 6, 331 285, 301 Rajakesari or Rajakesarivarman, Chola tit., 38, 241, 242 7., 245, 263, 265 Rajakesari, Chola k., . . . . 243, 258 Rajakuajara Pallavaraiyan, m., 8. a. Volan Irattai. 101, 112, 124 Rajamahendra, Chola k., 245, 246, 247 and 1. Rajamahendrapuram, fort.. . . 305, 308 rajan, tit. . . . . . . 227 Rajanirayana Muvundavelan, m., 8. a., Nagadovan Raman, .. . . . 101, 113, 124 Rajanna, pr.. . Raja paramesoara, tit., . . . 188, 193, 304, 308 Rajapipla, state, . . . . . . 292 Rajaraja, Cherak. Rajaraja, Chola k., . Rajaraja I, Chola k., 35, 36, 37, 38, 72, 90. 248, 254 Rajaraja I, E. Chalukya ke.. . . 248. 253 Rajaraja III, Chola k., . . . . 89 n. Rajaraja-Pandinadu, co. . . . 90, 94 Rajarajesvars, te.. . . . . . 72 Rajahmundry, tn... Chola tit., 38, 241, R 1, subscript, . 66, 266 used for t, . . . 66 wed before hard consonants and , ch and k., 131 r, doubling of consonants after . 147, 328

Page #433
368 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA 7 ToL. XXV . 254 . 267 3200 PAGE kajarajan, tol., . . Rajarajan. n. of an audience hall, 253, 263, 266 Rajasumanta, off., . . . . 30 Rajasikharaninallur, vi., 8. a. Puliyangudi,. 73 Raja ekhara, Chola tit. . . . . 262 Rajasimha, Pandya k. . . . 37, 38 Kajasimha, sur. of Indiravarman, Ganga kg. 195, 191, 198 Rajasimha, Chera k. . . . 250 Rajasin ha-kulakkil, t. d., . . . 40 . Rajasingaskulakkii, dt., Rajasingankulam, 1. d., . . . 89 Rajaaraya, Chola til.,. . . . 262, 265 Rajabraya-chaturvedimangalam, vi.. . . 75 Rajatataka, lank . 197 n. rajatrayadhepati, til., . . Rajayt, .. . . . . ,14 Rajendiram, vi.. . 89, 97, 112, 124 Rajendra III, Chola k. . . . . 204 Pajendra-Chola, Chola k., . . 242 ., 262 Rajendra-Chola I, Chala k., 244 n., 250 and n., 251, 253 Rajendra Chola, E. Chalukya k... 248 and n. Rajendra-Chola II, E. Chilukyu k., . . 253 kajendradeva, Ckola k., 244, 245, 246, 247 and R., 248, 250, 253, 262 Rajendrarralir, ri., s. a. Milaganur, . . 102 Rajendrasinganallur, ri. . . . 71, 131 kajendrasinganaliur, es, 8, a. Achchankattirukkai, 110, 113, 123, 124 Rajendrasingankulakkil, 1.d., . . . 98 Rajendrabola-Mavalivausrajan, of throne, 253 n. Rajendrabolaputam. r. o. a. Viptukki, . 95 Rajina yini. Palapurti,. . . 140, 145 Rajyasrl, princess, sister of Harsbavardhana, 34 Kukkasa-Gangarasa, ch., . rakshusa, & form of marriage, Raktapura, ci., . . . , 21 and 1., 24 Rabi-mandala, t. d., . . . 279 and n. Rims or Ramachandra, god, 7,10 161 and n., 162, 194 Rama, myth. k. . . . 257, 258 Kina or Ramabhupa, Yadava k., . . . 14 Kamachandra, Haihaya pr.. . . . . 7,9 Ramachandra of Ramadeva, Yadara k., 9, 10, 199, 200, 201, 202 n., 205, 206, 207, 210, 211, 214, 221 and R., 229 and 1., 224 Ramadeva Raja, k. of Divagiri, , . 207 Ramaderabhatta. . . . . 216 Raniagara, tirtha, . . . 17 Ramagiri, vi., 8. a. Rantek, Riman Alagan, m., 101, 113, 117, 124, 128 Poman Paramatma Bhattan. off.. . 112, 121 Rumanujadar nam, wk. by Ramiauju, . . . 319, 31, 32, PACK Riman Uyyavandan, m.. . . 103, 113, 125 Rimapala, k. of Benares, . . . . 204 Ramapandita, m., . . .. 218 Ramaprakati, vi.. . 158 and 1., 160 and n. Rama-Pinyavallabha, m., . Ramasabi, vi.. . . . . . . 153 Ramatirtha or Ramatirthaki l. 768 and r. Ramatirtham plates, . . . . . 283. Ramatirthik-Eighty-four, dh., . . 165, 170 Rimayana, epic, . . ll and n., 231, 234, 237 Ramayananu, Telugu wk., . 138 Ramayarya, m.. . . . . 141, 144 Rambhagiri, I., . . . . . . 203 n. Rimesvara bhatta, fonee, . . . 216, 217 Ramesvara-bhattaraka, god, 196, 197, 198 Ramapainyavallabha, min., . . . 289, 291 Ramtek, tn. . . . . . 7 Rapabbanja or Ranabhanjadeva, Bhanja k... 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153, 156, 157, 158, 159 and 1., 161, 163, 172, 173 Ramadhavala, M., . Ranaka, tit., . Runakesarin, tit., . 207 Ranakesarin, Pandara k., Rangaraja, god, . a. Ranganatha, Ranasi viha, til.. probably of a Pandya k.. Ranasingamangatan, vi., . Ranganatha. gnd af Sriraigam, 3:20 n., 324 Ranganatha, te., . . . . . 322 Rasala, m., Rasarava-sudhakara, rhetorical wk., 323 amin., 324 and . Rasasura-chchirmai, ili.. . . . . 302 Rasis: Dhanus, . . . Kanni (Kanya) . 81, 250 . Karkutaka, . . 81,52 Misha,. . . . 81 Mina, . . . Mithuna, . . . . 303 Tula, . . . . . 81, 82 Vriachika, . . . 81 Rashtrakuta, dy.. . . . 26, 167, 229 Rashtrakutas of Berar, dy.. Rash'ra-mahattaradhikari, oil.. . . 294 Rash'rapati, off. Ratanpur Stone inscription of Jajallleva, 206 . Ratini, name, . . . . . . 32 R. Ratnagiri, tn., . 207 Ratnamalastotra, Jahanubhavu wk., . . 2:15 Rattapadi, co... . . . . . 252 Rattapadikondalamandalu, t. d., . . + Rattapidikondasolavalandu, t., . . 25 Rattapadi-seven-sud-a-half-lakb, en. . . 219 Tavi, ri., . . . . . . .329 N. Ravikulatilaka, Choja ep. . . 245, 282, 285

Page #434
Ravikarman, donce, Ravivarma-chaturvedimangalam, ei., Ravutu-Kesa, ch., Rayabhanja, Bha ja k... Raya Narayana, Yadava tit.. Rayasahasramalla, Kayastha tit., Rayarichakamu, Telugu wk.. Reddi-Vema, Reddi k., s. a. Prolaya Vema, Remdrevu, sur., repha, repha, doubling of consonants afterrepha, doubling of consonants before Rova, ri., Revadasa, m., Revalla, m.. Rewah plates of Kumarapala, Rewah plates of Hariraja, Rewah plate of Salakshanavarman, Rewah inscription of Malavasimha, Rewah plates of Maharanaka Harirajadeva, Rewah plates of K. 963, ri. ri, sign for, ri, initial, ri used for ri. Riddhapur plates of Prabhavati-gupta, rik, Rishikesava(Hrishikesa) Bhatta, m.. Rudra, god, Rudra, lord of the Andhras, k., Rudra, Kakatiya k.. Rudramahadevi, Kakatiya 7., Rudrasiva, rel. preceptor, Rudrasvamin. m., Rukmini, goddess, Rupadevabhatta, m., Rituparnna, myth. k., Rodapadi, co.. Rohini, (i. e. the star Aldeberan) wife of the Moon, Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal plates of Govindachanara, rya,. e, written like 8, and s, written alike, used for 4, 4, palatai, used for a, ba used for cha, Sabaras, PAGE 289, 291 72, 76 140 . 148 n. 208 n. 274 301 138 271, 278 226 243 271 28 INDEX 309 8, 147, 165 7 75. 242, 263. 265 257 279 and n. 171 295 2 2,3 3 4 . 311 ". 137 226 317 and n. * 311 185 8, 9 10, 202 n. 273, 274, 275 5, 311 282, 287 221 217 137 . 309 1 309 147 165 328 243 239 Sabara, family, sabha. Sabhichchha, vi.. Sadaiya-Marin, Pandya k.. Sadiran S-Ivan, m... Sadanal Sasana)pandari, off.. Sadbhava sambhu, rel. preceptor, Sadola, vi., s. a. Sadule, Sadule, vi.. Saegahvana, hamlet, Sakala, ci., s. a. Sagala. Sakalabhu vandraya, Chola tit., Sakalalakisraya, tit., Sakhas :Asvalayana, Bahvricha, + Chhandoga-Kauthama, Madhyandina, Kinva.. Kanthuma, Ranavani, Sukla-yajush, Taittiriya, Yajna. Sakra, god, s. 4. Indra. Saktidhara, god., s. a. Skanda, Saktisambhu, rel. preceptor, Saktisiva, rel. preceptor. Siktivarman, Kalinga k.. Sikuntala, Sanskrit dramatic wk.. Sakya-bhikshani, Butthist nun, Sakyaikabandhu, 8. a. Gautama Buddha, Sakyasimha, an incarnation of the Buddha, Sigala, ci... Sagara, myth. k., Sagarina, name. Sagharakhita, Buddhist name, Sahabhata, off... Sihasamka, Silahara k., Sahasrajit, myth. k., Szivacharya, Sivas, followers of Siva, Suivala, mo.. Salakshanavarman, ch. of Kakaredi, Silankayana, dy.. Salankayana territory, Salivahana, myth k., Salsette islands, . Salakki, i.e. Chalukya, dy., Saluva Mangu, feud. ch., Samagiri, ci., 369 PAGE 279 69, 71, 72, 74, 83 205 >> 35. 3. 39 101, 113, 124 132 310 n. 208 200, 208, 218, 224 200 329 n. 245, 262,-265 49 148, 156 and n. 55, 61, 165, 170 292 55, 61, 200 200 55, 61 55, 61 183, 192 200, 217, 282, 287 55, 61 331 Samagiripattana, In... Sama Jataka, Buddhist birth story, Samand Piparia, vi., Samangad Plates of Dantidurga. samanki, Buddhist nun, . . * . .310 n 310 and ., 312, 316. 238, 283, 284 2 n. 34 333 333 n. 329 and n. 24, 160, 257 . 22) . 32 n. 32 n. 296 54, 56 9 132, 133, 135, 136 11 .. 159 11 and . 3 44, 46 43 201 229 263, 265 320 n. 237 9 230 330 311 96 . 31, 23

Page #435
370 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA ( Vol. XXV PAGE Sankaran-Kadadi alias Karunakara-Achari yan, engr.. . . . . 254, 265, 266 Sankarashanapuram, vi., 8. a. Sankanipalli, 140 Sankha, auspicious object, . . . 243 n. Sankhedi plate of Santilla,. . . . 229 Sankhyarthanama prakasika, k.,. . . 336 Sankrantis or Sankramanas :Makara-sankranti,. . , 301, 306, 309 Ravi-sankramano, . . . . 156, 160 Tula-sankranti, . 292, 296 Uttarayana-sankranti, . . . 263, 265 Sannavaram, vi., 8. a. Ilai-Kadambangulam, 96 Sannichchani alias Uttaramallur-Nangai, f. 78 Santalagai, vi., . . . 306, 309 Sintanu, epic hero, . . . 294 Santa Siva, teacher, . Sapta-matris, "Seven Mothers', goddesses, . 2. Sarabhapura Kings . Saradaha, vi., . . 166 Sara padraka, vi.. . . . . 158, 160 Sirangabhatta, donee, . . . . . 217 Saranganayaka, m., . . . . . Sarangapanibhatta, m., . . . . Sarnngapanideva, m., . . 216 Sarapattanam alias Vikrama-solapperunderu, PAGE saman a, off. . . . . . . 294 samantanripati . . . . . . 287 Samastabhuvanasraya, tit., 22, 23, 187, 192 Sambhu, god. . . 136, 174, 176, 182 and 1., 225 Sambuka, Sudra ascetic, . . . . 11, 17 Samdhivigrahin, off.. . . . . 240 Samghapalita, Buddhist name, . . 32 n. samhafika, samghati or saighafika, Buddhist term meaning a robe, . 328 and n., 330 Sankaracharya, rel. teacher, . . . . 162 Samkhachuda, myth. serpen!, . . . 53, 56 mamudayam, off., . . 99, 106, 111, 123 Samudragupta, Gupta k., 44, 45, 50, 51, 52, 238, 239, 284 and 1. Samudrajit, myth. k., . . . . . 259 Samudrapata, dr., . , 310, 311 and n., 315 Samvalabhatta, donee, . . 218 Samvaladeva, m., . . 208, 213, 216, 223 Samvala Nayaka, off., . . . 212, 223 Sarvarigau, vi... . . 218, 224 Samvina, vi.. . . . . 55, 62 Samyutta-Nikaya Atthakatha, Buddhist wk.. 330 n. Sanchi Inscription of Chandragupta II, . 50 Sandagrihi, s.a. Sandhivigrahin, off., 172, 173 sundhi, observance of, . . . . 243 do., rules for not observed. 2. 25, 66, 200, 282, 289 do., mistakes in, . sandhivigrahi or sandhivigrahika or sandhi. rigrahika, off-,. 2, 5, 163, 282, 287 Sanjan plates of Amoghavarsha, . . . 267 Sangama, dy.. . . . . . . 186 Sangama, Vijayanagara k.. . . . 188, 192 Sangama or Sangameavara, I., . . . 207 Sangama, lord of - . . . . 211, 222 Sangamangalam, 8. a. Sankaramangalam, vi., 105 Sangamner plates of Bhillama II, . . 54 n. Sangan-embal, I., . . . 105, 109, 123 Sangapperayan-embal, vi... 104, 109, 114, 122, 125 Sanghamitra, Maurya princess, daughter of Asoka, . . . . . . . 31, 32 Sangiramasinga-Pallavaraiyan, off.... a. Suriyan Varantaruvan, . . 101, 112, 124 Sankanipalli, vi., 8. a. Sankarshanapuram, 140, 145 Sankara, god., 8. a. Siva, . . . 162, 185 Sankara-Bhatta, Kavi-, m., . . . 325 Sankaradeva or Sankaragana, Yadava k., 207, 208 Sankaragana, Rashtrakuta k.. . . . 28 Sankaragana, Kalachuri k., 280 Sankaramangalam, vi., a. Sangamangalam, 70, 105, 109, 115, 123, 126 Sankara-matha, . . . . . . 325 Sankarana (Sankaragapa), Kalachuri k. . 229 Sankaranarayana, god, . , 279, 280, 281 325 . 270 Sarasvati, goddess, . . . .5, 3:25 Sarasvati-bhandara, library. . . . . 325 Sarasvati-bhandariga, off., curator, Sarasvati-bhatta, M., . 141, 144 Sardulavarman, Maukhari feud. ch., . Sarngapanibhatta, donee, . . . . 217 Sarnath, ci.. . . . Sarnath inscription of Mahipala, Sarngapani, god, . : 16, 207, 209, 220 Sarangasuri, m., . . . . 208, 213, 223 Saravni plates of Buddharaja, . . 228 n. Sarvajna, tit., . . . . 323, 324 Sarvasiddhi, vi., . . . . . Sarvavarman, grammar an, . . 211, 292 and n. Sarvvadevaiya, donee, . . . . . 55, 61 Sasibhushana-Pandita, comp., 8. 9. Chandrabhushana-Phatta, . 254, 264, 266 Sasidhara, poet, . . . . 311, 315, 318 Sastra-Bhattaraka, m.. . 132, 133, 135, 136 Satara, dt. . . . . . . 166 Sathakopa, Vaishnara saint, . 319, 320, 3:26 Satrabala, vi., . . . . . 279 Satrubhanja, Bhanja k., 148, 149, 151, 152, 153, 161, 163 Eatrubhayankaranallur, vi.. &. a. Melai Seluvanur, . . . . . . 97 Satrughna, epic hero, , . . . 257 Sattan Kanavadi, m., 102, 113, 124 Sattan Kandan, m., 8. a. Tirumalirunjolai Dasap, . . . . . 102, 113, 124

Page #436
INDEX 371 PAGE Sattanur, wi.. . . . . . . 95 Sattiyar-ombal, mi.. . . . 71, 112, 124 Satyamangalam , vi., . . 322 Satyasraya, W. Chalukya tit., 22 and n., 23, 24 Saudamini, f. character in Malatimadhava, . 34 Savaneyapallika, vi., . . . 227, 230, 237 Savarigava, vi... . . . . 230, 208 Savita (Sevata), vi., . . . . 205 and n. Siyana or Sayanacharya, commentator, 74, 77 Sayegahvana, hamlet,. , 211, 215, 222, 224 Sayyapala, off.,. . . . : 8, 14 Schism Pillar Edict of Asoka, . . 31 and n. . 190 PAGE Seyyanam alium Parakramapandiyanallur, vi., 92 sh used for th, . . . . . . 8,200 sh probably used for jihvumuliya and upadhminiy,. . . . 8n. shadangarid, . . . . 75 Shanmukha, gol, . . . . . 57 Shelarwadi, vi.. . . . . . 168 and n. Shikarpur, vi.. . Shimoga, dt., . . . 202 Sialkot, tn., 8. a Sagala or Sakala, . 329n. Sibi, myth. k.. . . . . . Siddhantasiromani. grammatical wk., . .221n. Siddaladevi, Vijayanagara 4., . Siddayadeva-Choda-Maharaja, Telugu-Choda . . . . . . 275 Siha, name, . . . . . 32n. Sikayilaya-Bhattan, m., 8. a. Sivallava Palla varaiyan, . . . . 65, 103, 113, 125 Sikhanallur, v., . . . . . 95 Sikhi, an incarnation of the Buddha. . . 333n. . . . . 53, 229 Silahara kingdom . . . . . 203 Silao, vi.. . . . . . . 327, 331 Silayan, vi.. . . . . . . 106 Silaiyaneri, I.. . . . . 106, 110, 123 Silappadikaran, Tamil wok., . . . 95n, 07n. Silara dy., 8. a. Silahara, . . . 54, 56, 58 Sile, m., . . . . . . . 3, 6 SI(SrI)Madhavan Narasitha-Bhattan,m., 100, 112. 124 Seasons Hemanta, . . . . . 200 n. Sisira. . . . . . . 200 n. Sekkilar, poet and min., . . . 93, 94 Semberuman, m., . . 121, 130 Sembi-nadu, t. d., Sembiyadaraiyan, m., 8. d. Arayan Uyya ninraduvan, . . . . 100, 112, 124 Sembiyan-Perambur, vi.. . . . . 98 Sembiyan Vilupparaiyan, m., 8. a. Appan Aru molidevan, . . . . 101, 112, Sembiyar, . a. the Cholas, . . . 108, 122 Semponmari, vi., 8. a. Sem bonmiri. . . Sinapati, off.. . . . . 169 Sendalai pillar inscriptions, . . . Sendalai, vi., . . Sendamangalam, di... 92, 93, 254, 264, 266, 297 Sendaneri, di., . . , 104, 109, 122 Sendaneri-Kattikallur, (Tenkarai), vi., . 97 Sendapiran Karumamugil Bhattan, m., 102, 113, 124 Sendapiran-Periyan, Talaikkudi-, alias Yadava rayan, ch., . . . . . : 320 Sendavanmangalam, vi.. . 303, 306, 308 Sendraka, family. . . . . 167, 168 Sendraka-vishaya, t. d., * 167 Sengulam, n., . '. Sengunra-nadu, dl., . . Sengunru, l. . . 264, 266 Senkattirukkai-Idattuvali, vi., Senkuli, vi., . . . . 104, 109, 122 Seraman Tolan, ch., . . . . 86 Secavannahadevi-chaturvedimangalam, vi... 319 Sesha, myth. serpent. . . . . 107, 121 Settaleri, I., . . 65, 105, 110. 123 setaka, a measure or weight, . . . 235 and n. Seralur, vi., . . Sevaraja (sivaraja), m., . . . . 3, 6 Sovuna, 8. a. Yadava, dy... . . . 274 Psyvirukkai-nadu, dt., . . . . . 136 Sevvur, vi.. . . . 36 Beykulattur or Seyyakulattur, vi.. 69, 104, 108, 114, 120, 122, 125, 130 Simggayarya, m., . , 140, 141, 142, 144 Simhabhatta, donee, . . . . . 216 Siraha, Yadava k. 202 and n., 204, 209, 220 Sinha, Sabara ch., . . . . . 279 Simbachalam or Simhadri, ... . . . 298 Simhadri, .. . . . . 306 and n., 308 Sinhala or Simhajam, co., 8. ... Ceylon, 22, 23, 250, 251 Simhalantaka, Chola tit. . . . . Simhana, Haihaya pr.. . Simhana, Yadava k.,. . 8, 9n., 10, 13, 208, 275 Simhapedi, m... . . . 217 Rimhasanadhipati, off. 321 and 1. Simbavarman, Pallara k., . . . . 43, 45 Simha varma, k. of the Harischandra family : 226, 231, 234, 236 Sirahavarmaraja, k. of th Harischandra fanly, 228 Simhavishnu-chaturvedimangalam, vi... : 75 Simpivibire, hamlet. . 200, 212, 215n., 223, 224 Sinda, Chhinda or Chhinda ka of Nagava nsa, dy.. . . . 166, 167, 168, 169 Sinda-vishaya, co., . . . . 188. 167 Sindhu, ri., . . 108 Sindhubhupa, k.. . . 2 Sindurichala, mo.. . . . . 18. >> Sindurayiri-mahtimya, wk., . $, 10., 11 and

Page #437
372 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA [ VOL. XXV . 96 PAGE PAGE Sinduragiri, mo., . . . . . . 10, 11 Sivallavan Alagiyamanava!an alias KalinSinduravapi, well, . . . . . 17 garayar, off, . . . 69, 99, 111, 124 Singa, ch., . . . . . . 139, 140 Sivallava-Pallavaraiyan, off.. .. a. SikayilayaSinga I, Recherlu ch., . . . 323, 324 Bhattan. . . . . 103, 113, 125 Singu II, Recherla ch., . . . 323, 324 and n. Sivallava Perayiramudiyan alias MaraSinga III, Recherla ch., . 323 and n. nurnattuvelan, off... . . 102, 113, 124 Singabhupala, Sarvajna - Telugu ch., . 323 Sivumahimna-stotra, wk., . . . . 183 Singala-desam, 8. a. Ceylon, 246, 263, 265 Siva-Mandhatrivarman, Kadamba k., . . 47 Singama-Naik, ch. Sivanasamudram, vi., . . . . 299 n. Singaneriyudaiyan-kanipparru, L., . 104, 108, 122 Sivapadasekhara, lit.,, . . . 254 Sinnamanur plates, . . . . 40n. Sivapura, vi., 8. a. Mollaka Puru,. 271, 277 Sirachchandran, ch., . , 305, 308 Sivapuri, vi., 8. a. Solamarttandachaturvedi. Straman Tiruvudaiyan alias Pottapichchofur, mangalam. . . . . . . 96 m., 99, 111, 123 Sivaryya, donee, . . . . . 14, 46, 47 Siramavinnagar, vi., . . 304, 306, 308 Sivas kandavarman, Pallavu k., 45, 48, 284 n. Siri, name, . . . . . . 32n. Sivigaiyankuli, l. . . 104, 109, 122 Siripuram plates of Anantavarman, , 282, 283 Siyaka, Paramara k.,. . . . 166 Siripuram, vi.. . . . . . 284n. Si-yu-ki, wk., . . 34, 3:22 Sirpur inscription of the time of Maha-Siva Skanda, god. . . . 221, 229, 3.3, 317 gupta, . . 226n., 268 Skandagupta, Gupta k.. . . . . 51 Sirraiyur, vi., . 95 skandhavara, . . . 52 Sirudai, vi, . Sirudaiyur, vi., . . 96 Smyitichandrika, wk., . . . . 288 n: Siruka, engr., . 3, 6 Smritisthala, wk.. . . . 205, 206 1., 208 n. Sirukanuvay, k.,. . . . . 264, 266 Sobhanath, hill, . . . . . . 332 Sirukachchippedu, vi., . 74 Sodhalaiy-opadhyaya, m., . . . . 55, 61 Sirukilankattur, vi., 70, 71, 106, 111, 123, 131, 134, Soijanc, hamlet,. . . 200, 211, 215, 222, 224 136 Sola keralan-malgai, name of a place, . 253. Sirukkilatti, vi., . . . 106, 111, 117, 123, 128 Solamandalam or Sonadu, co., 891., 90, 99, 111, Sirukudi alias Virakamugamangalam, vi., 70, 119, 123, 253, 264, 266, 305 129, 303, 307, 308 Solamandalasatakam, wk., . . . .89, 90 S.rukulam, ., . . . . . Solamarttanda-chaturvedimangalam, vi.. 102 n. Sirukulattuz, vi., 8. a. Parakramapandiyanallur, 70n., 8. a. Sivapuri, . . . . . . 75, 96 89, 102, 113, 124 Solan-ralai-konda, lit. of Vira-Pandya, 35, 37, 38, 40 Solan-Silamban alias Virachola-Lankesvara. Sirumilagi, vi.,. . . 106, 111, 123 dova, ch., . . . . . 83 Siru-Nakkaneri, vi., . . 105, 109, 123 . Solapindiyapuram, vi.. . . . . 95 Swapalaiyur, vi., 8. a. Kaverivallavanallur, 99, 111, Solapandiya-valanadu, i. d., . 69, 89, 96, 111, 124 124 Sola-Pandya Muvendavelar, of... . Siruttonda, gen. . . . . . . Solaiyeri, vi., 8. a. Solai-seri, 104, 108, 129 Siruvagai, vi., . . 166, 126 Some or Somosvara, Silahara k.,. . . 205 Siruvayal, vi., . . . 96, 105, 109, Somaludeviyar, Hoysala q., . . . . 89 n. Siruvenkunram, vi., Somanatha-bhatta, donee, . . . . 217 Sisupilavadha, Marathi wk., . , Somanatha-mhanta, m., . . . . 217 Sita, goddess, . . . . . . 7 Somaneri, I., . . . 106, 110, 111, 123 Sivajadova-sarman, Bhattaputra, donce, 148, Somasambhu, rel. preceptor, . . . .310 . 156, 157 Semattur, vi.. . 70, 105, 110, 116, 123, 126 Biztan-ombal, I., . . . . 104, 109, 129 Somavamsa, lunar race, . . . 209, 220 Siva, god, 2, 11 n., 53, 54, 55, 159, 166, 174, 175, Somaya-bhatta, m., . . . . 142, 14t 183, 185, 267, 297, 301 Somosvara, yod, . . . . . . 54, 58 Blivu, gol, depicted on goals,. . . . 43 Sumesvara, lloysala k., , , , * 89 n. Sivadi alunena. . . 73, 132, 133, 135, 136 Somesvara, Silahiru k., . . . 221 Sivachulamanimangalam, vi., . . . 75 Somesvara I, 1. Chuukya k., . . 181 8190-davlaka-u -stotra, wk. . . 183 Sumesvara II, Chalukya k., . , 245, 246, Sivaganga, Zamindari, . . . 64, 90, 96 248 n., 249. 51. 263. 285 Siva Kiuohi,..,. . . . . S18 and 1.1 Somosvaradova-matba, monustery, 183, 184, 185

Page #438
INDEX 373 RAME Sripurusha-Prithivi-Konguni. F. Canra pr. 104 Sri-Raghava, m. .. . . . . Sriranga, Karnata pr.. . . . . 309 Srirangam plates of Mallikarjuna, . 188 Sriangam plates of Mummydi Nayaka, . 394 Srirangarajar, Vaishnara pontif. . . 323 n. Sri-Raman Alagan, ch., sur. Alagiyapandiya Brahmadhirajan. . . . . . 7? Sri-Raman Paramatma Bhattan, m., . . 100) Sririman Tir avudaiyan al as Pottaprichcholar. * . 69,99 Sriramatirtha, Virtha,. . Srirama-Vinnagar-Alvar, god, . 72, 77 Srisailam, mo.. . . . 45, 137, 138, 143, 116Srisailam plates of Virupaksh3, . . 188 Srisamanta, toriter, . . . . 2.11 Sri Triyambaka, sign manual. . . 187, 194 Srivaikunda-Vinnagar-Alvar, gol, 71, 105, 10, 123 SrI-Vaishnavas, a body of officials in Vaishnava 321 temples, .. PAOB Bomesvara Upadhyaya, m., . . 55, 61 Somidova, ch.... 274, 275 Sondan-embal, I., 110, 123 Sopara, I., . . . . . . 188 the Sorab grant of Vinayaditya. . . 239 n. Sur, vi... . . . . . 154 Soras, Ti., . . . . . 158 Soran Mukkan, m., 101, 113, 117, 124, 128 Soran Nattan, ., . . . 103, 113, 125 Sorparaga, I., . . . . 168 n. So(Sro)triya-Kramavittan, donce, 242, 283, 265 Soujjoka, 7.. . . . . 334, 335 sraminera, Buddhist pupil,. , . . 33, 34 framaneri, f. Buddhist pupil, . . Sravasti, ci.. . . . . . . 33 fresh thin, merchant, . . . Sri, goddess, consort of Vishnu, . . . Sribhashya, Vaishnara philosophical wk., . Sribhashya-guruparampari, Vishnava pontifical list,. . . . . 325 * Srich imda, m... . . SrIdejam, l. d., . . . . . . 98 Sridhara, awthor, 184 n. Sridharabhatta, n., . . . . 217 Srigiri, Vijayanagara k., &. a. Pratapadeva. riya,. . . . . . . 199 Sri Jayabha fa, legend on seal, . . 292 Srikantha, god, .. a. Siva, . 175, 185, 211, 262 Srikarani, off.,. . . . . . 54, 59 Srikirchchiya, 8. a. Srikarya, off.. 35 Srikarya-thurandhara, off.. . . . 322 Srileiryam, off., . . . , 39, 40, 41, 42 Srikaryam-seyvar. off., . . .. 132 Srikuyil-piriyam-seyvur, off., . . 132 Srikrishnan Alagiyaraghava-Bhattan, m.. 100, 112, 124 Sri Mahasvara-kenkini, off.. 132 Sriman-Marilre)ndrabha jadevasya, lajend, . 158 Srimara, Pandya k.. . . . . . 76 Srinu-Trailoky umalla, legenl. . . . 1 Srinagara or Patna, I. d., . . . . Srinugara-bhukti. I. d., . Sri. Narendrabha 7 jadevanya, Irgen, . . 147 Srinatha, Telugu poet, . . . 138 and n. Srir gara-Srinathamu, Telugu wk., . 138 A., 323 . Sringeri, vi.. . Srinivasa, 8. a. Adi-van-Sathakopa-Jigar, T'aishnana pontif, . * 323 Srinivisacharya, Tirumalai--, off. . 322 Sri-Parantakanallar, ri., . 111, 123 Sriparvata, mo.. . . . . . 34 Srfpati-Agnihotri, dones, . . . . 55, 61 Sripati-Bhatta, donee. . . . . . Sripati-Ganapati, r, . . . 274 Siipura, sa., 6. 4. Euripuran, 268, 269, 284 n. Srivallabha, til... . . . . . 20 Srivallabha, Pandya k., . Srivallabha-chaturvedimangalam ti., 4. a. Mer. Pasalai, . . . . 89, 105, 112, 114, 12). 115, 121, 125, 126 S-ivallabhanallur, vi., 8. a. Maruvay, . . 98 Srivalla bhanallur, vi, 8. a. Pullurri, . 98 SriVallbhanarendra, tit., . . . . . 6 Srivallabhapperaru, ri., sur. of Vaigai,. 71, 114 Srivallabha Senanandaraja, Sendraka pr., 167 n. Srivara, sur. of Pandya Nedunjadaiyan, . 76 Srivaramangalam or rivaramangai vi.. . 76 Sri Vasudevan Nagnapiran Bhattan, m.. . 100 Srotriya-Brahmana, 4. a. Keri-andanalar, . 133 Srungavara pukota plates of Anantavarman, 282, 283, 284 n. Sthanacharya or Saivacharya, off.. 132 . . . . . 8 n. Subandhu, author, . . . . . 31 Subhashitanivi, Sans. wok., 323 Snchimati, f. . . . 330 n. Suchindram, vi., . . Sudanabhatta, m., . * 215 Sudana Dikshita, T., . . 55, 6! Sudanaiya, donee, . 55, 61 Sudarsanabhatta, m.,. 216 Sudhesvara, god, . 8,15 Sudi plates, . 51 Sugata, 3. a. the Buddha, . 334 Sukla-tirtha, lirtha, 16 &ulam, . . . . . Sulamani or Sudamapi, vi.. . 105, 109, 123 Sulapani, god, s. 4. Siva, . . sulavari, tax, . . . 297, 201, 102 sulka, fax,. . . . . . 212, 229 Sundan-Alvan, . . . . 117, 128 Sundag-embal, vi... a. Sundanendal, 106, 110, 123 . 39 301

Page #439
374 PAGE Sundankuruchchi, vi.,. 121, 130 Sundara-Chola, Chola k., 36, 37, 38 and n., 242 n. Sundara-Chola-Pandya, Jatavarman-, Pandya k., 250 70 64 and n., 91 and n., 94 n. Sundara-Pandya, Pandya k., 38 and ., 86, 87 Sundarapandiya-chaturvedimangalam, vi., Sundarapandiya-Muvenda velan m., 94 8. a. 103, 113, 125 a. 103, 113, 125 96 Velin Alagan, Sundarapandiya-Pallavaraiyan, m., Kanavadi Siraman,. Sundarapandiyapuram, vi., Sundara-Pandya who presented the Chola country' Pandya k., Sundarapandyesvaram, le., Sundarasolapuram alias Desiyugandapatti nam, vi., Sundarakuruchchi, vi., Sundaramurtti-Nayanar, saint, Surana, poet, Suranadi, ri., EPIGRAPHIA INDICA Sundarattoludaiyan Somadevan, m., Sundarattoludaiyan Devan, m., Sundaravarman, Maukhari ch., Sundaresa, ch., Sundaresa, Pandya k., s. a. Maravarman Sundara Pandya I, Sundaresa, Pandya pr., Supata, Thakur-, m., Suprayoga, ri., 8. a. Manneru, Supujitarasi, teacher, surakkodi, s. a. varaha-banner, Chalukya emblem, 243 n. Surakudi, vi., s.a. Virakamugamangalam, 70 n., 102, 113, 124 Pallavaraiyan, off, " Surparaka, I., Surya, te. of Suryabhatta, donee, 131, 135, 136 39 Suryadevanayanarkoyil, vi., Suryaghosha, Pandava k., Surya-Sidhanta, wk., Suryavarman, Magadha k., Suryavarman, Maukhari k., . Sattukkal, I.. Suvarnadvipa (Sumatra), island, Suvarnagarududhvaja, banner, Suvarnavarsha, Rush prakuta k.. Svalpe Sarayi, v.. 95 101, 112, 124 102, 113, 124 270 66, 67 88 107, 121 8, 6 48 184, 185 Suranna, Vennalaganti-, Telugu poet, Surapati, incarnation of Kasyapa, Surayarya, m., Suriya, name, Suriyan-embal, l., Suriyan Varantaruvan alias Sangiramasinga 140 n. 16 138 329 140, 142, 144 32. 106, 110, 123 . 101, 112, 124 108 334 217 303, 306, 308 267 81 267, 268, 269 267 249 335 59 25 154, 157 PAGE Svamichandra, k. of the family of Harischandra, 226, 227, 230, 234, 236 Svarnamaya-mrigendradhvaja, banner of the golden lion, Stastika, auspicious object, Svati-yoga. Svayambhu, god, 8. a. Siva, Svayambhu, engraver, Svetaka, ca., Syallamayi, vi., T [ VOL. XXV 169 243. 67, 121 175 240 240 161, 162, 163 tachchachariyan, carpenter, Tachchanenmali, vi., Tada, vi., . t, distinguished from n, t and n, as first letters of a consonant group written alike, . t, final, 43 282 254, 265, 266 92 184 n. 104, 108, 122 Tadaiyili-Tiyagi-embal, I., Tadanankoyil, vi., Tadappirai, vi., 304 105, 110, 123 59 Tagarapuraparamesvara, tit., Tajakas (Arabs), Takkayagapparani, Tamil wk., Talaichchangadu, vi., Talai-konda, tit.,. Talainayar, Talainayan or Talainayakan, vi., 297, 303, 306, 309 26, 27 246 n. 303, 306, 309 36 . 43 Talaiyalangapattu-seruvenra-Neduujeliyan, Pandya k., 91 Tala, Talapa or Tala-raja, E. Chalukya k. 187, 191 Talavaradeva, off.. 197, 198 154 n. 191 106, 110, 123 274 141, 144 Talcher, co., Talikota, vi., Taliyenbal, L., Tallaproddutur, vi., Tallaya-daivajna, m., 49 101, 112, 124 323 284 35 Tambrapa-sthana, vi., s. a. Damaramadugu, Tamilavelan, m.,. 3) and n., 41 Taminadukilavan, m., 8. a. Paliyanilai Suriyadevan, Tammala-Bommayya, m., Tamralipti, I., Tamraparni, ri.,. Tandalai, vi., Tandantottam plates, Tanjavur or Tanchapuri, tn., Ta ijavurpattana-chchirmai, dt., Tannilattaraiyan-embal, ri., Tannir-Andakkudi alias Daranivichchadiranallur, vi., 89, 90, 92, 99, 111, 121, 123, 130 74, 76, 77 260, 302, 304 302, 309 105, 110, 123 Tuniracarpa, .. . 92 280

Page #440
INDEX 375 239 * 105 PAGE Tapamgiri (Tapogiri), mo.. 10 and ., 11, 14, 15 Tara, Buddhist goddess, . . . . 34 Tarivadra, vi.. . . . . . 21 n. Taravara, off. . . 198 n. Tarikh-i Alai, hist. chron., WOW. . . . . 208 Tarikh-s. Firuz Shahi, hist. chron.. . 207. Tsagaon plates, . . . . . 204, 205 Tatakaragupta, author, . . . 34 and 1. Tathagata, 6.a. the Buddha, . . . 331 Tattag-embal, l. . . . Tattuabodhini, sok. . . . . . 2 n. Tattvasandika, sok., . . . 323 n. Taurapaka, vi., a.a. Toran, . . . . 292 Tayan.Pudi-embal, vi.. . . 106, 111, 123 tedi, date', . . . . . . 81 Tejavarman, k. of the Harichandra family, 225, 227, 233, 235, 237, 238 Tekabhara, vi., . . 310, 311 and 1., 315 Tekkali, Zamindari, . . . . . 194 Tekkali plates, . . . . 283 Tel, Ti., . . 48 Telingakulskalapuram alias Kulottungabola. pattinam, vi., . 95 Telingana, Telugu co. . 301 Tellid-abira, dl., . . 21 n. Tenaru, Ti., . . . Tenarruppokku, dl. . . 96 Ten-Kalavali-nadu, t. d., . Ten-Kallaga-nadu, dt., Tenkarai, vi.. . . . Ten-Kattur, vi.. . . . Ten-Konadu, dt.. Tennan i.e., Pandya,. 64 n. 245, 263, 265 Tennavan Tamilavel, M., . . 39 . Ten-Parambu-nadu, t. d., . . . . 91 Tenralai, vi.. . . . . . . 94 Tevaram, Tamil hymns, . . . 91 Tevur, vi.. . . . . . 304, 306, 308 Tewar inscription of Gayskarpa. . * 311 * 279 Thakkur, til.. . . .. Th . . . . 4,5 Thakkura Haripala, m., . Thakurdiyi plates of Mahapravararaja, 268 Thana plates of Ramachandra, 201, 221 . thera, Buddist term, . . . . 33 Thera Bhadanta Budharakhita, monk,. . 33 Thera Chetiyavandaka Bhadanta Budhi, monk, . . . . . . . . 33 Theragatha Affakatha, Buddhist wok. . 330 n. Then vida, school of Buddhism,. . . Thuparima . . . Tidgundi piates of the time of Vikramaditya VI , . . . . . . 186, 188 tiger, emblem on seal, . . . 42, 43, 241 tiger, emblem of the Cheras, . . . . 121 tiger, Chola emblem, . . . 242 and RDOS Tikharl, vi.. . . . . . . 311 Tilapudraka, co., . . . . 156, 157 Tilavalli insoription, . . . . 202. Tillaisthanam, vi. . 39 n. Tillaiyadi, vi., . . 297, 303 Tillaiyativittam, vi., . * 304 Timaraja, ch., . . 300 Timmapuram plates of Vishnuvardhana, Tippayarya, m., . . . . . Tirappu Panaiyaneri, vi.. . Tirappu-Sondan-embal, vi., probably .. a. Sundan-embal, . . . 105 Tiritthans plates, . . 283 Tirthanagari, vi.. . . 297, 304 Tiru-Appanur, Saiva kshetra, 64 n. Tiruchchinappalli-chirmai or Tiruchchirapalli chirmai, dr., . . . . 302, 303, 309 Tiruchchirapalli, vi. . 304, 306, 308 Tiruchohonnampuram (Tiruchchinnampuram), vi.. . . . . 303 Tiruchchuliyal, L., . 64. Tirugokarnam, vi.. 89 n. Tirujnanasambandha, Saiva saint, 64. Tirukkadaiyur, vi.. . 297, 302, 303 Tirukkapapper, L., . . * 84 n. Tirukkandisvaram, vi.. . . . 297 Tirukkattuppalli, vi... . . 304, 306, 308 Tirukkodika (Tirukkodikival), vi.. 303, 307, 309 Tirukkodunkunram, l., Tirukkollambudur, vi., . . 85 Tirukkondisvaram, vi.. . . . . 304 Tirukkottiyur, vi.. . . 96 Tirukkudandai, vi.. . Tirukkudandai Adityan Sendapirin-Battan, off.. . . . . . 112, 124 Tirukkunrakkudi (Kunnakkudi), vi.. . . 96 Tirukkuraiyalur, vi., 304, 307, 308 Tirukkursalam, L., . . . 63. Tirukkurugaippiran Pillan, Vaishnava pontiff. 323 n. Tirumala, hill, . . . . Tirumalipadi, vi.. . 304 dirumalaippuram, gift for flower garland, 134 Tirumalirujolai, vi... . . . 118, Tirumalirunjolai-Alvar, god, 113, 118, 124, 129 Tipumalirnjolai Disan, off, Tirumalirunjolainallur, t., . 70 Tirumandiravolai, off . 106, 263, 264, 266 Tirumangalakkudi, vi.. . 297, 303, 306, 309 Tirumanikkuli, vi.. . . 303, 306, 308 Tirumaruga!, vi.. . Tirumayanam, vi.. . . . 85 Tirumechchur, w., . 304, 307, 308 tirumelukkuppuram, 40 and th., 42 Tirumoyyam, vi.. . . 98 and Tirumukkudal, vi., . . . . . 78 Tirumukkudal inscription,. . 248, 200, 264 83 . 322 129 . . 304 * 32

Page #441
376 Tirumalanathar, god, Tirumalattanattu-Devar, god, Tirumunaippadi-nadu, dn., Tirumuttam, vi., Tirunagari, vi., PAGE 40 39, 41 111, 121, 123, 130 303, 306, 308 297, 304, 306, 308 95 303 304, 306, 308 303, 307, 308 306, 308 253, 264, 266 303 96 306, 308 303 64 n. 72 322 35, 39, 40 303, 306, 308 297, 304 303 64 n. 105, 110, 123 304, 306, 308 Tiruppugalur, vi., Tiruppullani, vi., Tiruppunavasal, vi., 92 38 n. 91, 304 98 64 n., 90 94 304, 306, 309 304 64 m., 82, 83, 250 Tiruppunavayil, vi., Tiruppungur, vi., Tiruppunturutti, vi., Tirupputtur, vi.,. Tiruppavanam, vi., 64 and n., 89, 70 n., 97, 103, 113, Tirunalakkupram, vi., Tirunamanallur (Tirunavanallur), vi., Tirunangur, vi.. Tirunanipalli, vi., Tirunaraiyur, vi., Tirunaraiyur-nadu, dn., Tirunarunkondai (Tirunirankonrai), vi., Tirunavalur, vi.,. Tirunavallur, vi., Tirundutevankudi (Tiruttevankudi), vi., Tiru-Nelveli, L., Tirunelveli-udaiyar, god.,, Tirupati, Lower-, vi., Tirupottudaiya-Bhatara, god, s.a. Siva, Tiruppadirippuliyur, vi., Tiruppalatturai, vi., Tiruppanandal, vi., Tirupparankunram, Saiva kshetra, Tiruppasalai-nathar, god, . Tiruppattur, vi.,. Tirupperundurai, vi., s.a. Avudaiyarkoyil, Tiruppudaimarudur, vi., EPIGRAFHIA INDICA Vinayaka-Bhattan, m., Tiruppuvanamudaiyar, god, . Tirutevankudi, vi., tiruttagappanar, father', Tiru1tangal, vi., Tiruttinainagar, vi., Tiruttiyur-Muttam, di.. Tiru-Uttarakosamangai, t.d., Tiruvadanai, I., Tiruvadavur, vi., 125 76, 82, 88, 132 Tiruppuvanam plates of Jatavarman Kulase. Tiruppuvanam plates, Large Tiruvadigal, god., s.a. Vishnu, Tiruvaiyaru, vi.,. Tiravalangadu, vi., khara I, . Tiruppuvanamudaiyan Vighneevaran alias 131 135, 136 70, 71, 104, 106, 108, 110, 122, 123, 131, 134, 136 306, 309 84 72, 97 303, 306, 308 96 98 64 n. 91n. 77 304 85 36, 131, 242 and m., 243, 253 . Tiruvala ngadu plates of Rajendra-Choja, . * . * . Tiruvalavay, I.,. Tiruvalavayudaiyar-tiruvilaiyadarpuranam, Tamil wk., Tiruvaliputtur (Tiruvanputtur), vi., Tiruvalundur, vi., Tiruvanchiyam (Srivanchiyam), vi., Tiruvantirapuram, vi., Tiruvarangulanallur, v., s. a. [ VOL. XXV PAGE .64 %. .64 m. 303, 307, 308 303, 306, 308 304 303, 306, 308 Perunkarai kkudi, 95 319 Tiruvattiyur, vi.. Tiruvattiyur-ninraruliya-Paramasvamin, god, 319 Tiruvavanam, t.d., Tiruvavanam, vi., 89, 103 70, 89, 104, 108, 113, Tiruvaykkelvi, off., Tiruvaymoli, Vaishnava hymns, Tiruvedagam, vi., Tiruvodagamudaiya-Nayanar, god, Tiruvegambam-udaiyar, god, Tiruvelliyangudi, vi., Tiruvengaivasal, vi,, Tiruvenkadu inscription, Tiruvenkatanilai-Devar, god, Tiruvennagar (Uppiliyappankoyil), vi., 120, 122, 125, 129 69, 99, 106, 111, 123 320 64 n., 86 n. 86 m. 253, 263, 265 . 303, 306, 308 88 250 39, 41 303, 306, 308 * * Tiruvidaikali-Nayanar, god, . Tiruvidaimarudur, 'vi., Tiruvilaichchinai-kankani, off, Tiruvilaiyadal, Tamil wk., tiruvilakkuppuram, gift for lamp, Thruvilangudi vi., s. a. Tiruviraiyankudi, tiruvilappuram, Tiruvindalur, vi.,. Tiruviraiyankudi (Tiruvilangudi), v., Tiruvirame varam, I., Tiruvisalur, vi., Tiruvotriyur, vi., Tiruvoriyur inscription, Tittaikudi, vi., Tittanam, vi., TIvara or Tivaradeva, Pandava k., Tiwarkhed plates of Nannarja Tiyagavalli, vi.,. Tiyandaikkudi-nadu, t. d., Tiyanur, vi., Tiyanur-Solaiyeri, vi., Togarchedu plates of Vinayaditya, Tonamayan-Papanasan alias ViraarivallabhaBrahmadhirajan, off.. 253, 204, 266 Tondaiman-Vinnagar-Alvar, god, 72, 77 Tondai-nad-ana Jayangondasola-mandalam, t. d., Tondai-nadu or Tondai-mandalam, t.d.,. Toran (Toranmal), vi., 320 36 132 101. 134 95 40 and n., 42 92 m. 95 64 n. 297, 303, 306, 308 247 n. 252 303, 306, 308 94 267, 268, 269 Yuddhasura, 25, 28, 270 and n. 306, 308 69, 71, 89, 99, 100, 104, 109, 112, 122, 124 105 105, 109, 123 289. * . 90 90 299

Page #442
INDEX 377 PAGE 273 PAGE Torari, w., . a. Torveh, . . 289, 291 Toesla, co., . . . . . . Trailokyamalladeva, Chandalia k.. . 2, 3, 5 Trailokyamall, w. Chalukya k., . . 252 n. Trailokyamalla-Abavamalla, W. Chalukya * 325 Trailokyasara, name of a ruby, . 244, 262 Trailokyavarman, Chandella k. . . Trairijyapallava . . . 291 traividya,. . . 50, 63 #reta (yuga) . . . . . . 60 Tribhuvanachakravartin, tit., . . 131, 134 Tribhuvana Mahadevi, Kara 4, . . : 147 Tribhuvana Abuba, tit., 226 n., 231, 234, 237 Tribhuvanankusa, legend on seal,. . 242 n. tri-chivara, Buddhist term meaning the robes of a monk . . . . . . 328 Trikalinga, co.,. . . . 282, 286, 287 Tribalingadhipati, tit, . . . . . 3, 283 Trikuta, dn.. . . . . 226, 227 Trilingi, vi.. . . . 195 Trilingi grunt, . . . 196 1., 282 . Trilochanachary, court poel, Trinetra, god, 6. a. Siva . . 204 Tripitaka (Trepitika or Pitaka), Buddhist wk., 33 Tripurantaka, Kayastha ch., . a. Tripuriri, Tripurantakam, L., . . . . . 139, 276 189, Tripurantaka-kahotra, I., . . . . 271 Tripurantakam inscription of Ambadeva, 271 Tripuraridova, Kayaatha ch.. . 271, 272, 273. 274 and 1., 277 Tripurl, ci., . . . 4, 206, 269, 309 Trisamapada, vi. (?) . . . . 172, 173 Tribati-rajy-adhipati, lit., . . . . 2,6 Trivars or Trivaranagara, ci., . Trivara or Tivara, k. of Southern Konala, 269 and >>. Trivodi, family name, . . . 75, 201 Trivikrama, Bhattaputra- donee, 148, 150, 157 Trivikramabhatta, donee. . . . . 217 Triyambaka, Vijayanagara pr.. 186, 188, 189, 190, 193, 194 Triyara bakamangalam, wi.. . . . . 76 Tuhinagiri-suta, goddess, . a. Parvati,, . 5 Tulaiyanilai, vi... lumbavana, . . . . . . . 33 T'undira, co.. . . . . . 244, 262 Tunga, ri.. . . . . . . 947 m. Tungabhadra, ri., . . . 246, 247 7. Tufjalur, vi.. . . . . . . 92 T'uraga-aadhanika, off, Turuma, vi., . . 96 Turuml-nadu, dt., . . . . . 88, 96 Tuttikkulam, vi... . . . 104 Tuttiyur, ... , 89, 104, 108, 120, 122, 120 Tylgavall, ... . . . . . 30:3 u, used for 2 . . . . . . 147 u, medial, . . . . . 199, 228 , medial, sign for . . . . 226 Udagai, ci. . . 250 and n. Udaikulam, vi., 8.a. Kit-Churai, 114, 121, 125, 130 Udaiya, s.a. Chera, . . . . . 250 Udayachandramangalam, vi.. . . . 77 Udayadeva-Pandita, donee, 8.a. Niravadya. Pandita, . . . . . . . 21 Udayadivakaran Sri-Karimara-Bhattan, m., 102, 113, 124 Udayagiri, fort, ... . 305, 308 Udayana, Pandava, L., : : 267 and n. Udayan Nambi Pongambalakkuttan alias Virasingadevar, off. . . . 112, 124 Udayap Varagunadevan, m., 6.a. Alagiyapandi. ya-Vilupparaiyan, . . . 101, 112, 124 Udaiyamporur, v.1., 4.4. Udagai. . . . 250 Udaiyargudi, L., . . . . . . . 36 Udaiyarkayil, vi.. . . . . . 303 Udaiyar Tirunelveli-Udaiyar, god, . . 76 Udayendiram plates of Prithivipati II, 37 n., 77 Uddari, vi... . . . . . . 202 Uddari stone inscription. . . . 203 Udumbandai, 1, . . . . 104, 109, 123 Udra, co., 3.0, Orissa . . . . . 286 Uddanda-Khan, feud. ch., . . . 306, 308 Ukhunda plate of Prithvibhanja, . 148 Ulagalandasolanallur, vi., 8.. Kappalur, 94, 99 111, 123,124 Ulagamulududaiyal, Chola q., 247, 263, 265 Ulagavapi, din . . . . 104, 109, 128 Ulagudaiya-Nayanar, Pandya ep.. . . 88 Ulakkudi, vi., Ulavapadu, ti... . . . Umi, f. . . . . . 310, 313, 317 Umavana, forest, 29, n. Umavarman, E. Gangak.,.. 283, 284 Ummattur, co.,. . . . . 299 n. Undavilli, I., . . :. 301, 307, 308 Unnaligaiyar or Unmaligai-sabhaiyar, manag. ing body of a temple, . . . . . 132 upadhmaniya, use of . . . . 50 upadhmaniya, sign for- . . . . 226 Upajjhaya, 'preceptress', . . . . 37 Upamanyu, myth. hero, . . 311 Upasaka, . 31, 33, 34 Upasan pada, a Buddhist ordination, 32, 330 U pasika, f. disciple, . 31, 33, 34 Upasika-vibara, Upendra Bhanja, poet, . 104. Or, . . . . Urattur.kurram (Vada-konadu), dt., . . 99, 15 Uriyappi, L., . . . . 106, 110, 183 97

Page #443
378 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA | Vol. XXV . 154 PAGE Urlam platos of Hastivarman (year 80), 196, 196 and to . Urtti or Uratti-vishaya, dt., . 147, 153, 164, 167, 161, 162, 163 Uruvupalli, vi., 8. G., Ulavapadu, . . . . 48 Uruvupalli grant of Simhavarman, . 43., 45 Uruvupalli grant of Yuva-Maharaja Vishnu gopavarman, . 44, 48 Oshaikkurukkai, I., . . . 264, 265 Ushavadata, donor, . . . . 168 Utkala 8.a. Orissa, Co., 153, 244 n., 261, 286 Uttama Chola, Chola k., . 35, 38 n., 242 R. Uttamapandiyanallur, vi., 8. a. Melsi kodumalur or Kodumalur, . Uttamalli, Chola pr.. . . . . 38 Uttamastli-chaturvedimangalam, vi., . 38. Uttamastli-vaykkal, channel, . . Uttamabola-chaturvedimangalam, vi.. 74 Uttamabolapuram, vi., 8. d., Korrayur, 95 uttamottama, a class or type of temple, 325 Uttarakosala, L., . . . 207 Uttaramallur, vi.. . . Uttaramallur inscriptions, Uttaramallur-Nangai, ., .a. Sannichchani, 78 Uttaripatha, . . . . 22, 23 Uvaichchar, . . Uvaniyamangalam, vi.. . 104, 109, 122 Uyyakkondasolanallur, v.s., ... Muttur, Uyyaninradi Periya/van, m.. . 102, 113, 124 Wyyan-Suriyan-Embal, vi... . 105, 109, 122 Uyyavandan Ponnan, m., d.d. Minabharana Mavendavofar, . . . . . 38 n. 78 Vajrakara, Co. PAGS Vagaikudi, vi... 70, 71, 89, 104, 108, 122, 131, 134, 136 Vaghaure, vi., 8. a. Waghur, 200, 208, 211, 215, 222, 224 Vighumata, L., . . . . . . Vagisa, god., . . . . . . 175 Vahads, ., . . Vaibhava, Vaishnava biographical wk.,. 321 Vaigai, ri., ur. Srivallabhapperiru, 64, 71, 114, 125 Vaigal, vs., . . . . 304, 306, 308 Vaijayanth, L., . . . . . 45, 167 Vaikundanallur, os., . . Vayiragaram, vi, .. a. Vairagarh, Vajma a Vajragadhe, . . . Vaifishika, . . . . . . 78 Vaishpavism, religion, . . . . . 321 Vaibadeva, rite, . . . . . 294 Vaitarani, ri., . . . . 134, 168 Vaiva....y-vishaya, t. d., . . . . 50, 62 Vajimedha-tirtha, tirtha, . . . . 16 Vajjada, Sitahara k.,. 64 and .., 57 Vajjadeva, Gilahara k.. . . . . 66 Vajjadadeva (II), Silahara k., . 64, 87, 88, 68 Vajra or Vajragadha, vi., .. a. Vairagarh, 200 and . Vajrakara, ci.. . . 206 211, 229 Vajrayana or Agranaya Mahayana, School of Buddhism, . 34 palanadu, . . . 96 s., 97 Valana Ifu-kariyam, of, , 99, 106 Valabha, Chola k., . 244, 260 Valabbi, lord of . . . . . 293 Vallabha, til., . . * 26, 28, 29 and .. Vallabha-Vallabha, ep. of Choja Virarajondra, 244, 262 Vallabharasa, . . . . . 29 n. Vallabharys, m., . . . 141, 142, 144 Vallabhokta, . . . . . 188, 199 Vallam, vi.. . . . . 304 Vallaru or Vallurupattapa, ca. . 272, 274. Vamadeva (Vishou), god, . . Vamadeva, Kalachuri k., . . Vamadeva-pad-anudhyalam fit., . Vamaradi, rel. preceptor. . . . .310 . Vamaya-bbatta, ., . . 142, 144 Vamanacharys, .. . Vamasambhu, rel. preceptor, . 310 .. Vanga, co., . . . * 261 Vamsadhara, ri., . 196, 285 Vanagangapperaiyan, 7., 116, 126 Vanamaladinne, vi.. . . 38 Vanarasi, co., . . Vanganagar, oi., . . Vatijiyur, vi.. . . 104, 108, 123 Vannaru, stream, . * 104, 145 Mahiyana, school of Granny . . . .310 .. 1, wed for , . . . 1, 8, 165, 282, 328 not distinguished from .. . 147, 309 and b indicated by separato signe, . . 195 vo, changed into , . . . . . 200 Vachaspati (Brahma), god,. . . Vachsspati, min., . . 279 and . ydda-kadamai, . a. vida-kadan, . 133, 134 Vada-Kalavali-nadu, t. d., . . . . 98 Vada-Konadu, dt., . a. Uratturkufram, 95 Vadakurukkai, ... . . . . 264, 266 Vada-Pam barru-nidu, t. d., s.. Mal-kupu,. 92, 93 Vadatalai-Sombi-nadu, i, d., 89, 98, 99, 111, 124, 136 Vada Siruvayil- nadu, dt., Vadavalli plates of Aparajita, . Vaddahakadama, m.. . . . 160 Vidivahana, I... . . 33 Vadnora platos of Buddharaja. . . .228. Vadobe, ni. . . . . 310, 311, 316 . 216

Page #444
INDEX 379 . . 325 PAGE Vantyals, vi.. . Varadacharya alias Nayinaracharya, rel. preceptor, . . . . . 322 Varadarajs, god, . . . . .319 . Varagandanallur, vi., 8.G. Narimagram, 65, 110, 123 Varaguna II, Panya k., . . . . 76 Varagunamangalam or Varagunamangai, vi., 76 Varahs or the boar, emblem, . . . 290 vardhan, gold coin, . . . 297, 307, 308 Vardha-lanchchhana, banner with boar emblem, 22 Varahavartani, dt., . . . 284 n. Viranisl, s.a. Benares, ci... 179, 207, 211, 222, 309 Varaspadi, L., . . . . . 264, 266 Varata, co., . . . . 202 Varatar, dy., . . 108, 122 Variya-Perumakkal, . . . . 132 Varman, dy., . . 270 varnas, castes, . . 208 varttika, . . 78 Varuna-tirtha, L., 15 Vasa (Valya), J., Buddhist nun, * 33 Vasantapandita, donee, 218 Visata, Pandava q . . 267 rasati-danda, tar . . 218, 225 Vasava, name . . . 32 n. Vasavadatta, Sans, drama,, . . . 34 Vabishtha, sage,. . 148, 151, 154, 155, 156, 157, 160, 163, 172, 173, 208, 212, 223 Vasishthasarman, Thakkura- m., . . 5 Vastusive, rel. preceptor, . , 310, 312, 315 Visudeva, god., . . 176, 231, 234, 236, 291 Visudevabbatta, donee, . 215, 216 Visudevan Suriyadevan, m., * 100, 112, 124 Vasudevan Nagnapirin-Bhattan, of... 112, 124 Vasuavamin, m,. . 292 Vappuvanna, siluhara k., Vatapi, ca., 93 Vatluru, vi. . . 145 Vavveru, vi., . 49 Vayalagam, vi., . Vayalaga-nadu, dt., . Viyinayaka, m... . . . 8, 13 Vayiramega-chaturvedimangalam, vi, . . 75 Vaykevi, off . . . 39, 41 Vayttalainallur, vi.. . . 105, 190, 123 Vedas. . . . 71, 73, 75, 77, 78, 108, 122 Vedas: Rigveda, . . . 165, 200, 212, 223 Samaveda, . . . . . 200, 218 Yajurveds, . . . 140, 141, 142 Yajurveda, Black, . . . . 200 Yajurveda, White,. . . . . 200 Voda-matha, institution, . . 323 Vidanga, . . . . . . 74, 75, 78 Rok Vedanta Dasika, rel. teacher, .319 and 2., 321 and 1., 322, 32: Vedanta-Desika, image of- . . . 322 Vedanta-Desika-vaibhav-prakisika, biogra phical wok.. . . . . . . 321 >>. Vedavyasa, sage, 3. a. Vyasa, . Vedendrasagara Sripada, rel. teacher, . 323 Vegavati, ri., 8. a. Vaigai, . . . . 84 Veladitya, m., . . . . 61 Velaiya-upa ani, donce, . 56, 61 Velan Alagan, 7., 8. d. Sundarapandiya Muvendavelan. . . . 103, 113, 125 Velaneri, vi.. . . . 70, 97, 116, 127 Velangulam, vi., 104, 108, 120, 122, 130 Velan Irattai alias Rajakunjara-Pallavaraiyan, off. . . 101, 112, 12+ Velankal, l. . . . . 105, 110, 123 Velan Kovan, off, . . . 102, 113, 125 Velarkuruchchi, vi.. . . . 105, 109, 123 Velan Sattan, m.. . 99, 111, 1:3 Velan Sirilanko, m.. . . 103, 113, 125 Velan Sundarattaludaiyag, off., . . 113, 124 Vel-Evvi, Vell ch., . , 90, 91 and n., 94 veli, l. m. . . . 38, 40, 73, 109, 123 Vejir or Vel, family, . . . . 95 n. Veliyarrur, vi... . 39, 41,89, 99, 111, 123 Vellamukonda (Bellamkond), fort, 305, 308 Vellan, community. ommunity. . . . . . . . . 74 Vellin-kaniyalar, off.. . . . . . 73 ve!!an-vagai, . . . . 67, 111, 122 Vellattaivenran-imbal, ., . 104, 108, 122 Vellaru, ri., 89 and n., 90, 91 Vellaru (South), ri., . . . . . 302 Vellara, Northern ri., . . . 302 r. Vellikuruchchi, vi.. . . . . 102 >. Veljur, vi., . . . . 89, 92. Veljurkuruchchi, vi., 70 and R., 89, 102, 103, 113, 119, 120, 125, 129 Vel-Pari, ch.. . . . . 91 Velugofivarivanavall, Hist. tok... 323 and . Velur, vi., 8. a. Alagiyapandiyanallur,, 70., 89, 103, 113, 125 Velarkulakkil, ill. . . . . 97 Velur-kulakki] Srikundadevi-chaturvedi. mangalim, I.. . . 40. Vesur-Sirukudi, vi. . . . . 121, 130 Velvikudi plates, . . . . . . 76, 133 Vema, Reddi k., . . . . 140 Vema-chamupati, ch., . . 139 Vembangudi, vi.. . 69, 70, 114, 120, 125, 130 Vembod-embal, I., . . 105, 110, 123 Venadudiyar, Chera k.. . . . . 72 Venbula-or Venbil-nadu, dt., Vengai, tiger, emblem of the Cherie, . 107. 122 Vengai-nadu, co., . . Vengi, * 245 sud, 247, 203, 236 and n., 56 95 95 . . Yine, Black

Page #445
380 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA, [ Vol. XXV PAGE Vangi, vi., identified with Peda-Vegi, 44, 45, 47 Vangt, co., . . 45, 244 and n., 251, 252, 262 Vengipuravaradhisvara . Chalukya tit., 248 m Vengl-vishaya, 1.d. Vongorashtra, t. d. . 45 Venkanur, vi., 136 Venkata II, Karna fa k., 300 Venkateea, god,. . 322 Veppangulam, vi.. Verriyur, vi.. . Vetchiyur alias Mummadisojanallur, vi.. . 92 vefliyan, off : Vibhramatunga, Bhanja tit. . 172 and n., 173 Vibhramatunga, Bhaja k., . 147, 148, 149, 151, 162, 155, 156, 157, 160 Vidarbha, co., . . . . . . 11 Vidattal alias Manabharana-chaturvedi mangalam, vi., 70n., 89, 102, 113, 119, 124, 129 Vidattakulam, vi., Vidiea, ci., . . . . . : 33 Vidvan, tit., . . . i 138 Vidveraka, vi., . . * 292 Vidyadhikarin, off.. . 138, 140 Vidyasthana, * 78 n. Vidyavinita, Pallava ch., . . . 77 Vidyavinita-chaturvedimangalam, ti., 8. a. Kuram, . . . . . . . 75, 77 Vidyavinfta-Pallava-Paramesvara, god. . Vighnesvara, god. . . . . 159 and n. Vijays, sur. of Pratapa-Devaraya, . 189, 190 Vijayabahu, Ceylon k., . . . . 250 Vijaya-Bhupati, Vijayanagara k., . 188, 190, 193 Vijaya-Devavarman, Salunkayana k., . 42, 43, 44, 45 and *. Vijadharma, ........ . . . 295 Vijayaditya, W. Chalukya k., 21, 22, 23, 24, 228, 229 Vijayaditya, lit,. . . . . 27 Vijayaditya, E. Chalukya k., 248, 249, 251, 263, 265 Vijayaditya (I), E. Chalukya k.. . . 191 Vijayaditya IT E. Chalukya k., . 187, 191 Vijayaditya (III), E. Chalukya k.. . . 191 Vijayaditya (IV), E. Chalukya k., . . 191 Vijayaditya VII, E. Chalukya k., 248, 247, 252, 253 Vijayagandagopala, Telugu Chola ch... 275 Vijayalaya, Parakesari, Chola k., * . 244, 260 Vijayanagara-pattana, ca.. . . . 305 Vijayankura chaturvedimangalam, vi.. . . . 75 Vijayasimha, Kalachuri k.,. . 3, 4, 206 Vijaya-Skandavarman, Salankayana k., 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47 Vijaya-Skandavarman, Pallava k., 49, 284 n. Vijayavada (Bazwada), ci., . . . 248, 251 Vijays (ibai a)-Vicholadiradevar alias Malaiki. mipaniran, off.. . . 112, 124 PAGB Vikkalan, W. Chalukya k.,. 247 Vikramaditya, Bhanja k., . . . . 154 . Vikramaditya, W. Chalukya pr. 191 Vikramaditya, W. Chalukya k., 226, 227, 228, 289 Vikramaditya I, W. Chalukya k., 22, 228, 229 Vikramaditya II, W. Chalukya k., 21 and 1., 27 Vikramaditya II, E. Chalukya k., . 187, 191, 192, 239 Vikramaditya VI, W. Chalukya k.. . 166, 245, 246 and 1., 249, 251, 262, 262, 265 Vikramaditya-Vallabha, W. Chalukya k., 220, 234, 236 Vikrama-Chola, Kongu Chola pr., . 82 Vikrama-Pandya, Pandya pr.. . 39 and n. Vikramapandya-chaturvedimangalam, vi., 73, 78, 77 Vikramapandya-Muvendavelan, m... 39, 41 Vikramarkacharitramu, wk., . . . 138 n. Vikramasithapura (8. a. Nellore), ca.,. . 274 Vikramabolanallar, vi., 1. a. Vilankattur, 92 Vikramasolapperunderu, vi., 8. a. Sarapatta pam, . . . . . . . Vikramadolapuram, vii, 4. a. Disipattanam, Vikukshin, myth. k., . . . . . . Vilankattur alias Vikramasolanallur, vi., . 92 Vilattur, vi., 3. a.. Jayangondaablanallur, . 92 Vilavatti grant of Simhavarman,. . . 49 Villa var, a. a. the Cheras. . . . 108, 122 Vimalasiva, rel. preceptor, . 3, 4, 6, 309. 310 and 11., 311 and n., 312, 316 Vimaladitya, Kuluta ch.. . . . . 244 1. Vimjhadevabhatta, donec, , 217 Vinayachandra, writer, . 195, 196, 198 Vinayaditya or Vinayaditya Satyabraya, w. Chalukya k., . 21 and n., 22, 23, 289 Vinayaka, m., . . . . 208, 212, 223 Vinayakabhatta, m.,. . . . . 216 Vinayakapala, Pratthara k., . . Vinayasurya, off., . . 198 n. Vinikondai, fort,. . 305, 308 Vindhya, mo., . . 11, 269 Vinjattaraiyan, m., 8. a. Malaiyan Soran, . 103, 113, 125 Vinnakota, vi., . . . 140, 146 Vinnakota Peddana, Telugu poet, . 338, 336 Vintukki alias Rajendrasolapuram, vi., . . 96 Vipparla, vi., 8. a. Viripara, . . . . 49 Vipasyin, an incarnation of the Buddha, .333 . Vira-Ballala III, Hoysala k., . 320 and n. Virabhadra, Bhai ja k.. . 148 and ., 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 160, 161, 162 Virabhadrabhatta, doncs, . . . 216 Virabhadrasona Gajapati, Gajapati pr... 306, 308 Vira-Chola, ep. of Virarajendra, . . . 244 Virachola, Chola tit., . , 260, 262, 263, 265 Viracboladeva, South Kongu k., . . . 83

Page #446
Virachola-Lankeevaradeva, ch., s. a. Solan Silamban, Viradova, monk,. Viragangapperayan-embal, I., Viraiyachchilai, vi., Viraiyavitankanallur, vi., eur. of Sengulam, Virakamugamangalam, vi., s. a., Surakudi, . 83 335 104, 108, 122 95 86 70, 102, 113, 119, 124, 129 Virakerajan, name of a royal seat,. Virakesari, Pandya pr., 319 250 40, 42 302 293 n. 40 n. 98 109, 123 virakiduvan, supplier of firewood Viramadakku-ohchirmai, dt., Viramapura, vi.,. Viranarayana-kulakk!! Pulingunrur, vi., Virapandiyanallur, vi., s. a., Nallirukkai, Vira pandiyankol, 1. m. Virapandiyapperayan-embal, I., Vira-Pandya, Pandya k., 83, 85, 86 Vira-Pandya, Solan-ralai-konda, Pandya k., 35, 36 and n., 37, 38 and n., 39, 40 Vira-Pandyadeva, Pandya k., Vira-Pandyan-ralai-konda, tit. of Chola k., Virarajendradeva, Chola k., 78, 241, 242 n., 104, 109, 122 320 35 244, 245, 262 Virarajendra-Brahmadhirajan, . a. Chandra sekharabhushana-Bhatta, Vira-Ramanatha, Hoysala k., Viraravivarman-Tiruvadi, Venadu k., Virakaiva, cult, . Virasena, myth. k., Ponnambalak-kuttan, Virasola-Valanadu, dn., " Virasingadevar, m., s. a. Udaiyan Nambi Viraarivallabha-Brahmadhirajan, eur. of Tonamayan-Papanasan, off, Viratar, dy.. Viravallalan, name of a throne, Viravalli, vi., Viravalli-Pillai, Vaishnava disciple, Vireevaramudaiyar, god, Virifichi, god, Viripara, vi., Virkudi, vi., Virpparu, vi., s. a. Vipparla, Virodhabhasa, figure of speech, Virupaksha, Vijayanagara k., Visaiyalaya-chaturvedimangalam, vi., Visakhavarman, Kalinga k., Visaladeva, Vaghela k. of Anhilwad, INDEX . Vishamasiddhi, legend on seal, Vishayapati, off., Vishnu, god, PAGE Visalur, vi., visarga changed to sh., visarga, used for denoting punctuation,. 254 325 84 174 259 99, 112, 124 254, 264, 266 253, 204, 266 108, 122 319, 320, 325 321 322 84 255 48 304, 307, 309 49 . 318 n. 190 75 284 and n. 203, 204 95 8 66, 131 242 n. 30, 50, 294 137, 188, 231, 234, 237 Vishnubhatta, donee, Vishnudatta, m., 215, 217 163 44 48 Vishnugopavarman, Pallava k., Vishnuhara, te., Vishnu-Kancht, L., Vishnukundin, dy.. Vishnumamchi, m., 318 and ". . 269 n. 215 140 and n. Vishnupuranamu, Telugu wk., Vishnuraja or Vishnuvardhana (III), E. Chalukya k., Vishnuvardhana, E. Chalukya k., Vishnuvardhana (I), E. Chalukya k., Vishnuvardhana (II), E. Chalukya k., Vishnuvardhana, Hoysala k., Vishnuvardhana Vijayaditya, E. Chalukya k., Vishnuvarman, ch., Vishvaksena or Senai-mudaliyar, Vaishnava devotee, Vissayarya, m., visun, I. m., Visvanithabhatta, m., Visvasrit, creator of the universe, Visvabhu, an incarnation of the Buddha, Visvesvara, E. Chalukya k.,. Visvesvara, m., Visvesvara, composer, . Visvesvara, author, Visvesvara-bhatta, m., Visvesvara-bhatta, donee, Vitparti, vi., s. a. Vipparla, vittabandha, Vitthapaiya, m., Vittarparru, vi., Vivasvan, myth. k.; Vivekaraai, teacher, Vonkhara-bhoga, t. d., Vratakhanda, wk., Vri(Bri)hat-Sarai, vi., Vrishabhadhvaja, god, a.a., Siva, Vritrari, s. a. Indra, vritti,. Vyaghraketu, vyakarana, grammar, vyakhyata, 'exegete', Vyalabhayankara, Chola k., . Vyasa Bhagavan, god of learning, . * W Waghur, vi., s. a., Vaghaure, Warangal ca 191 239, 248 191 191, 283 202 49, 252 n. 48 381 . PAGE 320 140, 144 6 n. 216 107, 121 333. 335 . . 324. 142, 144 217 49 3, 6 .54, 59 92 m. 255 183, 185 282, 286, 287 10.202 and n., 203, 275 147, 156 185 57 73, 74, 77, 200 and n. 259 78 72 944 260 325 3 6 203 301

Page #447
392 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA ( VOL. XXV PAGE Saumya, . . Sukla, . . . Vikarin, . . . Vikrania, . . Vikrita, . . . Virddhin, . . Yuva, . . . Year (of Ganga era) : PAGE 241, 244, 263, 265, 319. . . . . . .319 n. . . . 319, 325 . . . . 302 . * . 271, 277, 278 * 188, 193 28, 80, . 195 . 196 . 194, 195, 198 194, 195 Year of unspecified era : 39, 282, 286, 287 151 . 147, 151 . . 227 . . y, bipartite, 50, 268 ya, symbol resembling-, used to denote ppa. 130 Yadava or Yadu, myth. k.,. . 8, 9, 188, 192 Yadavas, descendants of Yadu, . . . 9 Yadavas of Devagiri, dy., . . . 275 Yadavas of Devagiri, Later . . . 10 Yajna Dikshita, m., . . . . . 55, 61 Yajnasarman, m.. . . . . . 21 Yajuavalkya Dharmasastra, wok., . Yajnavarman, Maukhari ch., . . 270 Yagaesvarabhatta, donee, Yaksha, kula putraka-, engraver, . . 157 Yakshadatta, engr. . . . Yakshi, name, . . . . . . 32 n. Yamuna, emblem of- . . . . 22, 23 Yasahkarna, Kalachuri k.,. 5, 310 and 7., 311, 312, 316 Yaborarman, Chandella k.,. Yabovihara, monastery, . 34 vatradana,. . . . Yaranarasa-sthapanacharya, Vijayanagara dit., 305, 308 Yayatinagara, ci., Year of the cycle :-- Bahudbanya,. . . 322 Bhavaka (Bhava), . . 820 n. Chitrabbanu, . . 336 Dbatri, . 300 levara, . 301, 304 Krodhana, . 165, 170 Pramadi, . . 273 n., 276 Pramoduta, . . . 273 n. Sauboranu, . . 201, 211, 214, 222, 224 293 . 461, . Year, regnal : 7th . 10th, 11th year and 108th day. . 11th opposite the 13th, . 13th year and 4360th day 25th . . . . . . . 280 241, 244, 263, 265 132, 289, 291 . 131, 134, 136 . 108, 122, 132 . . 108, 122 . . . 107, 121 Yogas : Vyatipata, . . . . . 201 Yogadevabhatta, m.,. . . . 216 Yogibhatta, m., . . . . . 216 Yogi-Malla varam, vi, Yudhiahtbirn, epic hero. . 57, 155, 160, 231, 234, 236, 291 Yuraraja, 'crown prince'. .. . 139, 149, 188 Yuddhamalla, tit. of W. Chalukya Mangalaraja, 27 Yuddhamalla II, E. Chalukya k., . . Yuddhasura, tit., . . . . . 25

Page #448
_